Christs combate and conquest: or, The lyon of the tribe of Iudah vanquishing the roaring lyon, assaulting him in three most fierce and hellish temptations. Expounded, and now (at the request of sundry persons) published for the common good, by Tho. Taylor, preacher of the word of God, at Reeding in Barkeshire
         Christs combate and conquest.
         Taylor, Thomas, 1576-1632.
      
       
         
           1618
        
      
       Approx. 1159 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 222 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A13530
         STC 23822
         ESTC S105331
         99841060
         99841060
         5618
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A13530)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 5618)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 941:06)
      
       
         
           
             Christs combate and conquest: or, The lyon of the tribe of Iudah vanquishing the roaring lyon, assaulting him in three most fierce and hellish temptations. Expounded, and now (at the request of sundry persons) published for the common good, by Tho. Taylor, preacher of the word of God, at Reeding in Barkeshire
             Christs combate and conquest.
             Taylor, Thomas, 1576-1632.
          
           [8], 413, [11] p. : fold. table
           
             Printed by Cantrell Legge, printer to the Vniversitie of Cambridge,
             [Cambridge] :
             1618.
          
           
             Running title reads: An exposition of Christs temptations.
             A treatise.
             With an index.
             Reproduction of the original in the Folger Shakespeare Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Jesus Christ -- Temptation -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-09 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           CHRISTS
           COMBATE
           AND
           Conquest
           :
           OR
           ,
           The
           LYON
           of
           the
           tribe
           of
           IVDAH
           ,
           vanquishing
           the
           Roaring
           Lyon
           ,
           assaulting
           him
           in
           three
           most
           fierce
           and
           hellish
           Temptations
           .
           EXPOVNDED
           ,
           AND
           now
           (
           at
           the
           request
           of
           sundry
           persons
           )
           published
           for
           the
           common
           good
           ,
           by
           THO.
           TAYLOR
           ,
           Preacher
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           at
           Reeding
           in
           Barkeshire
        
         
           
             HEBR.
             2.18
             .
          
           ¶
           For
           in
           that
           he
           suffered
           and
           was
           tempted
           ,
           hee
           is
           able
           to
           succour
           them
           that
           are
           tempted
           .
        
         
           Tentatus
           est
           Christus
           ,
           ne
           vincatur
           à
           Tentatore
           Christianus
           .
           
             August
             .
          
        
         
           PRINTED
           BY
           CANTRELL
           LEGGE
           ,
           PRINTER
           to
           the
           Vniuersitie
           of
           
             Cambridge
             .
             1618.
          
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           ❧
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           Worthy
           and
           noble
           Knight
           ,
           Sir
           FRAVNCIS
           KNOLLIS
           ,
           and
           the
           vertuous
           Ladie
           LETTICE
           his
           Wife
           ,
           all
           blessings
           of
           this
           life
           and
           a
           better
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           WHEN
           that
           great
           Prophet
           Moses
           ,
           was
           to
           bee
           confirmed
           in
           the
           certainty
           of
           his
           vocation
           for
           the
           deliuerie
           of
           Gods
           people
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           a
           
             There
             appeared
             vnto
             him
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             mount
             Sinai
             ,
          
           b
           
             an
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             a
             flame
             of
             fire
             in
             the
             bush
             :
          
           c
           
             and
             he
             looked
             ,
             and
             behold
             the
             bush
             burnt
             with
             fire
             ,
             and
             the
             bush
             was
             not
             consumed
             .
          
           A
           sight
           at
           which
           Moses
           d
           wondred
           ;
           and
           so
           may
           we
           .
           But
           if
           you
           please
           with
           Moses
           ,
           e
           
             to
             turne
             aside
             to
             see
             this
             great
             sight
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           f
           
             drawe
             a
             little
             nearer
             to
             consider
             it
             ,
          
           This
           it
           is
           :
        
         
           I.
           The
           bush
           (
           which
           at
           that
           time
           betokened
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           g
           vnder
           the
           
             oppressions
             of
             Egypt
          
           )
           signifieth
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           :
           for
           ,
           1.
           
           As
           a
           bryar-bush
           is
           a
           base
           and
           despicable
           thing
           ,
           made
           for
           nothing
           but
           the
           fire
           ,
           or
           to
           stoppe
           a
           gappe
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           base
           vse
           :
           so
           seemes
           the
           Church
           and
           members
           to
           bee
           in
           the
           eies
           of
           men
           ;
           in
           so
           much
           as
           not
           the
           most
           eminent
           members
           ,
           the
           blessed
           Apostles
           themselues
           ,
           are
           h
           despised
           ,
           and
           accounted
           the
           
             filth
             of
             the
             world
          
           ,
           and
           the
           off-scouring
           or
           out-sweepings
           
             of
             all
             things
          
           :
           but
           the
           Head
           of
           it
           ,
           our
           Lord
           himselfe
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           men
           without
           i
           
             forme
             or
             beauty
             ,
             despised
          
           and
           
             reiected
             of
             men
          
           ,
           who
           
             hid
             their
             eies
          
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           
             esteemed
             him
          
           not
           .
           2.
           
           As
           a
           bush
           pricketh
           &
           vexeth
           him
           that
           deales
           roughly
           with
           it
           ;
           so
           shall
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           bee
           as
           a
           stiffe
           and
           prickly
           bramble
           ,
           to
           vex
           ,
           and
           wound
           at
           length
           ,
           all
           the
           proud
           enemies
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           as
           k
           all
           that
           
             lift
             at
             it
             shall
             be
             torne
             ,
             though
             all
             the
             
             people
             of
             the
             earth
             should
             be
             gathered
             against
             it
             .
             3.
             
          
           As
           the
           creatures
           for
           their
           owne
           safetie
           make
           their
           neasts
           and
           muses
           in
           a
           bush
           ;
           so
           the
           mightie
           Creator
           (
           not
           for
           his
           ,
           but
           the
           bushes
           safetie
           )
           vouchsafeth
           l
           to
           dwell
           in
           this
           bush
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           This
           bush
           was
           in
           mount
           m
           Horeb
           ,
           and
           God
           was
           in
           the
           bush
           :
           euen
           so
           the
           Church
           is
           in
           the
           mountaine
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           lifted
           vp
           (
           as
           a
           mountaine
           aboue
           the
           vallies
           )
           in
           holinesse
           and
           priuiledges
           aboue
           all
           the
           earth
           besides
           :
           for
           of
           this
           mountaine
           the
           Lord
           hath
           said
           ,
           n
           
             there
             will
             I
             dwell
             for
             euer
             .
          
        
         
           II.
           The
           bush
           burnes
           with
           fire
           :
           In
           this
           resemblance
           is
           shadowed
           the
           oppressed
           estate
           of
           the
           Israelites
           in
           the
           Egyptian
           furnace
           :
           and
           by
           fire
           here
           is
           meant
           ,
           the
           most
           painfull
           ,
           and
           pitifull
           afflictions
           and
           miseries
           ,
           which
           seaze
           vpon
           the
           Church
           and
           members
           ,
           as
           a
           raging
           and
           deuouring
           fire
           vpon
           a
           drie
           bush
           :
           for
           ,
           1.
           
           Fire
           is
           a
           diffusiue
           and
           spreading
           element
           ,
           catching
           whatsoeuer
           combustible
           matter
           is
           neere
           it
           :
           euen
           so
           not
           a
           sprigge
           of
           this
           bush
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           shall
           escape
           the
           flame
           of
           affliction
           ,
           but
           whosoeuer
           will
           liue
           godly
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           o
           shall
           suffer
           persecution
           :
           for
           either
           the
           fierie
           darts
           of
           Satan
           shall
           scorch
           them
           within
           ;
           or
           they
           shall
           bee
           ●inged
           with
           the
           fierie
           p
           trialls
           of
           the
           worlds
           hatred
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           they
           must
           looke
           to
           bee
           be-smeared
           ,
           and
           blacked
           in
           their
           names
           ,
           with
           the
           colli●
           and
           smoake
           of
           odious
           ,
           false
           ,
           and
           scandalous
           imputations
           :
           and
           what
           are
           q
           Gods
           people
           (
           saith
           one
           )
           but
           the
           fe●el
           of
           the
           wicked
           worlds
           fierie
           indignation
           ?
           
             2.
             
             Fire
          
           shineth
           and
           enlighteneth
           :
           so
           the
           afflictions
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           fire
           enlighten
           the
           minde
           ,
           r
           
             teach
             the
             statutes
             .
             The
             rodde
             and
             correction
          
           (
           saith
           Salomon
           )
           s
           
             giue
             wisedome
          
           :
           and
           the
           Lord
           t
           
             openeth
             by
             correction
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           
             Elihu
             )
             the
             eares
             of
             man
             which
             he
             had
             sealed
             :
          
           in
           which
           vse
           ,
           this
           fire
           of
           affliction
           becomes
           as
           an
           other
           u
           
             pillar
             of
             fire
          
           ,
           to
           enlighten
           and
           guide
           the
           Israel
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           night
           of
           their
           wandring
           through
           the
           wildernes
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           towards
           their
           land
           of
           promise
           that
           heauenly
           Canaan
           .
           
             3.
             
             Fire
          
           giueth
           heate
           and
           warm'th
           :
           so
           the
           heat
           of
           this
           fire
           of
           affliction
           melteth
           and
           thaweth
           our
           frozen
           hearts
           ,
           condensed
           and
           congealed
           by
           the
           pinching
           aire
           of
           cold
           securitie
           :
           this
           fire
           kindleth
           deuotion
           ,
           enflameth
           our
           zeale
           ,
           x
           warmeth
           our
           praiers
           ,
           and
           makes
           vs
           hote
           s●tors
           for
           releefe
           .
           
             4.
             
             Fire
          
           softneth
           and
           smodreth
           mettalls
           :
           y
           Pharohs
           steely
           heart
           will
           melt
           and
           soften
           while
           it
           is
           in
           this
           hote
           furnace
           :
           yea
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           man
           it
           separateth
           drosse
           from
           pure
           mettall
           ,
           and
           like
           that
           fire
           which
           burnt
           only
           the
           z
           bands
           of
           them
           that
           were
           cast
           in
           ,
           but
           not
           their
           
             bodies
             ▪
          
           so
           it
           only
           consumeth
           the
           corruptions
           ,
           but
           preserueth
           aliue
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           onely
           walke
           at
           more
           libertie
           and
           further
           enlargement
           in
           the
           fire
           ,
           then
           they
           did
           out
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           as
           gold
           ,
           come
           forth
           more
           purified
           ,
           more
           glorious
           .
           
             5.
             
             Fire
          
           is
           a
           climbing
           and
           ascending
           element
           :
           so
           the
           fire
           of
           affliction
           marketh
           
           the
           heart
           to
           ascend
           ,
           and
           raiseth
           the
           thoughts
           to
           heauen-ward
           .
           Miserie
           maketh
           the
           prodigall
           a
           bethink
           himselfe
           of
           his
           Fathers
           house
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           a
           great
           way
           from
           it
           :
           and
           this
           is
           the
           fire
           which
           Moses
           saw
           seazing
           vpon
           the
           bush
           .
        
         
           III.
           The
           bush
           burning
           is
           
             not
             consumed
          
           :
           b
           signifying
           the
           preseruation
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           members
           (
           as
           Israel
           in
           Egypt
           )
           in
           the
           hottest
           furnace
           of
           their
           afflictions
           .
           Well
           may
           we
           wonder
           ,
           that
           so
           flaming
           and
           terrible
           a
           fire
           ,
           falling
           vpon
           so
           contemptible
           a
           bush
           ,
           and
           so
           dry
           and
           despicable
           a
           shrub
           ,
           should
           not
           presently
           turne
           it
           into
           ashes
           :
           for
           why
           ?
           is
           the
           fire
           too
           weake
           ;
           or
           is
           the
           bush
           so
           strong
           as
           to
           defend
           it selfe
           ;
           or
           is
           it
           not
           disposed
           or
           apt
           to
           bee
           burnt
           and
           consumed
           by
           so
           fierce
           a
           fire
           ?
           Certainly
           it
           is
           not
           from
           the
           impotencie
           of
           the
           fire
           ,
           nor
           from
           the
           strength
           or
           constitution
           of
           the
           bush
           (
           which
           is
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           it
           as
           combustible
           as
           any
           chaffe
           ,
           and
           as
           easily
           destroyed
           as
           any
           stubble
           )
           that
           it
           is
           not
           consumed
           .
           But
           ,
           1.
           
           This
           fire
           is
           not
           kindled
           against
           the
           bush
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           sparks
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           and
           indignation
           (
           which
           is
           indeed
           a
           c
           consuming
           fire
           )
           but
           of
           his
           fatherly
           affection
           and
           loue
           ,
           not
           for
           the
           hurt
           of
           the
           bush
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           d
           
             profit
             of
             it
          
           :
           not
           to
           destroy
           the
           persons
           ,
           but
           the
           sinne
           for
           the
           persons
           sake
           .
           We
           haue
           indeed
           kindled
           ,
           and
           blowne
           vp
           our selues
           a
           e
           
             violent
             and
             deuouring
             fire
          
           ,
           which
           God
           might
           send
           into
           our
           f
           
             bones
             ,
             to
             burne
             vs
             vp
             ,
             as
             fire
             burneth
             the
          
           g
           
             forrest
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             flames
             set
             the
             mountaines
             on
             fire
             :
          
           But
           the
           h
           
             mercie
             of
             God
          
           is
           as
           water
           to
           quench
           this
           fire
           ,
           (
           for
           else
           would
           it
           burn
           to
           the
           bottome
           of
           hell
           )
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           a
           i
           
             furnace
             of
             furie
             which
             melteth
             away
             his
             enemies
             ,
          
           he
           setteth
           vp
           in
           Zion
           ,
           
             a
             furnace
             of
             fauour
          
           ,
           onely
           to
           melt
           the
           mettall
           ,
           k
           
             consume
             away
             the
             drosse
          
           ,
           and
           refine
           his
           chosen
           ones
           to
           become
           vessells
           of
           honour
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           the
           fewell
           of
           the
           consuming
           fire
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           are
           slaues
           ,
           not
           sonnes
           :
           those
           wicked
           brambles
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           escape
           
             one
             fire
          
           (
           saith
           the
           l
           Prophet
           )
           
             they
             fall
             into
             another
             ,
             which
             shall
             consume
             them
             :
          
           but
           not
           this
           bush
           ,
           which
           is
           onely
           made
           brighter
           and
           better
           by
           the
           flame
           ,
           but
           not
           blacker
           ,
           not
           worser
           .
           The
           chaffe
           and
           stubble
           must
           feede
           the
           fire
           of
           wrath
           ,
           neuer
           to
           come
           foorth
           more
           ;
           but
           the
           pure
           mettall
           is
           cast
           into
           the
           furnace
           to
           come
           foorth
           so
           much
           the
           purer
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           beene
           the
           longer
           tryed
           .
           3.
           
           Because
           the
           m
           
             Angell
             of
             God
             is
             in
             the
             bush
             .
          
           This
           Angell
           was
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           holy
           Angells
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Angell
           of
           the
           Couenant
           .
           For
           Moses
           saith
           expressely
           of
           this
           vision
           ,
           
           
             The
             Lord
             appeared
             vnto
          
           Moses
           :
           and
           ,
           
             God
             called
             vnto
             him
             out
             of
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             bush
          
           :
           and
           
             S.
             Luke
          
           ,
           n
           recording
           the
           same
           vision
           ;
           after
           that
           he
           had
           called
           him
           an
           Angell
           ,
           bringeth
           him
           in
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           This
           same
           presence
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           noted
           the
           cause
           why
           
           cast
           vpon
           one
           kinde
           of
           serpent
           ,
           they
           kill
           him
           :
           so
           much
           more
           〈◊〉
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           lea●es
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           which
           properly
           belong
           to
           the
           bush
           of
           the
           church
           ,
           and
           opposed
           to
           Satans
           poysoned
           temptations
           ,
           ouercome
           and
           master
           them
           .
           And
           thus
           as
           g
           Moses
           requested
           that
           the
           
             blessing
             of
             him
             that
             dwelt
             in
             the
             bush
             ,
             might
             come
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             Ioseph
          
           ;
           euen
           so
           ,
           the
           good
           will
           of
           him
           that
           
             dwelt
             in
             the
             bush
             ,
             come
             vpon
             your
             head
             ,
          
           vpon
           the
           head
           of
           your
           vertuous
           Lady
           ,
           vpon
           the
           heads
           of
           your
           children
           ,
           to
           the
           sweetning
           ,
           
           and
           crowning
           of
           your
           age
           :
           And
           
             blessed
             of
             the
             Lord
             be
             your
             portion
             ,
             for
             the
             sweetnes
             of
             heauen
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             sweetnes
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           
           till
           you
           be
           
             satisfied
             with
             fauour
             ,
             and
             filled
             with
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           Amen
           .
        
         
           
             Reeding
             ,
             
               Octob.
               
                 28.
                 1618.
              
               
            
          
           
             Your
             Worship●
             in
             the
             Lord
             to
             〈…〉
             ▪
             
               THO.
               TAYLOR
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           In
           CHRISTS
           Temptation
           consider
           ,
        
         
           
             1.
             
             The
             preparation
             :
             parts
             ,
             3.
             
             
               
                 1
                 Christs
                 entring
                 the
                 lists
                 :
                 Here
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1
                     Time
                     :
                     Then.
                     
                     
                       
                         1
                         When
                         he
                         had
                         been
                         baptized
                         .
                      
                       
                         2
                         When
                         he
                         vndertooke
                         his
                         high
                         office
                         .
                      
                       
                         3
                         When
                         the
                         Spirit
                         had
                         descended
                         vpon
                         him
                      
                       
                         4
                         When
                         he
                         had
                         receiued
                         testimonie
                         from
                         heauen
                         that
                         he
                         was
                         ,
                         
                           
                             The
                             Sonne
                             of
                             God.
                             
                          
                           
                             The
                             Teacher
                             of
                             the
                             Church
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2
                     Person
                     :
                     Iesus
                     .
                  
                   
                     3
                     Guide
                     of
                     his
                     way
                     :
                     
                       was
                       lead
                       of
                       the
                       Spirit
                    
                     .
                     Here
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1
                         The
                         Guide
                         :
                         
                           the
                           Spirit
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         2
                         The
                         manner
                         :
                         
                           was
                           lead
                        
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     4
                     Place
                     :
                     
                       into
                       the
                       wildernesse
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     5
                     Ende
                     :
                     
                       to
                       be
                       tempted
                       of
                       the
                       Deuill
                       .
                    
                     Here
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1
                         Author
                         ,
                         
                           the
                           deuill
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         2
                         End
                         it selfe
                         :
                         
                           to
                           be
                           tempted
                        
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 2
                 His
                 expectance
                 of
                 the
                 enemie
                 :
                 Here
                 three
                 things
                 :
                 
                   
                     1
                     How
                     he
                     was
                     furnished
                     :
                     
                       He
                       was
                       filled
                       with
                       the
                       holy
                       Ghost
                       ,
                    
                     Luk.
                     4.1
                     .
                  
                   
                     2
                     His
                     companie
                     :
                     
                       He
                       was
                       with
                       the
                       wilde
                       beasts
                       ,
                    
                     Mark.
                     1.13
                     .
                  
                   
                     3
                     His
                     employment
                     :
                     
                       
                         1
                         He
                         was
                         tempted
                         within
                         that
                         time
                         ,
                         Luk.
                         4.2
                         .
                         with
                         lighter
                         onsets
                         .
                      
                       
                         2
                         He
                         fasted
                         :
                         in
                         his
                         fast
                         ,
                         
                           
                             1
                             Time
                             :
                             
                               forty
                               daies
                               and
                               forty
                               nights
                            
                             .
                          
                           
                             2
                             Effect
                             :
                             
                               he
                               was
                               afterward
                               hungry
                            
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 3
                 Entrance
                 of
                 the
                 aduersaaie
                 :
                 where
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1
                     The
                     time
                     ,
                     then
                     ,
                     when
                     Christ
                     had
                     fasted
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     hungry
                     .
                  
                   
                     2
                     The
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     aduersarie
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       Tempter
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     3
                     The
                     manner
                     of
                     his
                     entrance
                     ,
                     
                       he
                       came
                    
                     :
                     in
                     an
                     assumed
                     shape
                     ,
                     externally
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             2
             The
             combate
             it self
             ,
             in
             3
             fierce
             onsets
             .
             
               
                 First
                 consists
                 of
                 an
                 
                   
                     1
                     Assault
                     :
                     in
                     it
                     
                       
                         1
                         The
                         ground
                         :
                         
                           If
                           thou
                           be
                           the
                           Sonne
                           of
                           God.
                           
                        
                      
                       
                         2
                         The
                         inference
                         :
                         
                           Command
                           these
                           stones
                           to
                           be
                           made
                           bread
                           .
                        
                         Here
                         ,
                         
                           
                             1
                             Facilitie
                             ,
                             Commaund
                             .
                          
                           
                             2
                             Readinesse
                             of
                             obiect
                             ,
                             
                               these
                               stones
                            
                             .
                          
                           
                             3
                             Vtilitie
                             ,
                             
                               to
                               be
                               made
                               bread
                            
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2
                     Repulse
                     :
                     in
                     it
                     
                       
                         1
                         The
                         manner
                         :
                         it
                         was
                         ,
                         1.
                         reasonable
                         ,
                         2.
                         meeke
                         ,
                         3.
                         modest
                         .
                      
                       
                         2
                         The
                         affection
                         ,
                         negatiue
                         ;
                         But
                         :
                         coniunction
                         discretiue
                         .
                      
                       
                         3
                         The
                         matter
                         ,
                         a
                         testimonie
                         of
                         Scripture
                         ,
                         
                           It
                           is
                           written
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         4
                         Parts
                         of
                         the
                         testimonie
                         ;
                         
                           
                             1
                             Negatiue
                             ,
                             
                               Man
                               liueth
                               not
                               by
                               bread
                               onely
                               .
                            
                          
                           
                             2
                             Affirmatiue
                             ,
                             
                               but
                               by
                               euery
                               word
                               which
                               proceedeth
                               ,
                               &c.
                               
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Second
                 consists
                 of
                 
                   
                     1
                     Preparation
                     :
                     here
                     
                       
                         1
                         The
                         time
                         :
                         then
                         .
                      
                       
                         2
                         The
                         place
                         ,
                         set
                         downe
                         ,
                         
                           
                             1
                             in
                             generall
                             ,
                             
                               the
                               holy
                               Citie
                               :
                               Luke
                            
                             expresseth
                             it
                             to
                             be
                             Ierusalem
                             .
                          
                           
                             2
                             in
                             speciall
                             ,
                             
                               a
                               pinacle
                               of
                               the
                               Temple
                            
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         3
                         The
                         manner
                         how
                         Christ
                         was
                         conueied
                         thither
                         ,
                         in
                         2.
                         things
                         ,
                         
                           
                             1
                             
                               Hee
                               tooke
                               him
                               vp
                            
                             .
                          
                           
                             2
                             
                               Hee
                               set
                               him
                               on
                               the
                               pinacle
                               .
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2
                     Temptation
                     :
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1
                         Assault
                         :
                         in
                         it
                         ,
                         
                           
                             1
                             The
                             ground
                             ,
                             
                               If
                               thou
                               be
                               the
                               Sonne
                               of
                               God.
                               
                            
                          
                           
                             2
                             The
                             matter
                             ,
                             
                               Cast
                               thy selfe
                               downe
                            
                             .
                             Here
                             ,
                             
                               
                                 1
                                 the
                                 action
                                 ,
                                 
                                   Cast
                                   downe
                                
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 2
                                 the
                                 agent
                                 ,
                                 thy selfe
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 3
                                 the
                                 place
                                 whence
                                 ,
                                 
                                   from
                                   hence
                                
                                 ,
                                 saith
                                 Luke
                                 ,
                                 where
                                 mean
                              
                            
                          
                           
                             3
                             The
                             argument
                             to
                             perswade
                             him
                             ,
                             a
                             testimonie
                             of
                             Scripture
                             ,
                             in
                             which
                             
                               
                                 1
                                 Generall
                                 consideration
                                 ,
                                 
                                   It
                                   is
                                   written
                                
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 2
                                 Speciall
                                 matter
                                 :
                                 
                                   
                                     1
                                     As
                                     abused
                                     by
                                     Satan
                                     .
                                  
                                   
                                     2
                                     In
                                     his
                                     right
                                     vse
                                     .
                                     Here
                                     ,
                                     
                                       
                                         1
                                         Angels
                                         ministerie
                                         ,
                                         
                                           keep
                                           thee
                                        
                                         .
                                      
                                       
                                         2
                                         Who
                                         seales
                                         their
                                         commission
                                         ,
                                         
                                           He
                                           〈◊〉
                                        
                                      
                                       
                                         3
                                         The
                                         limitation
                                         ,
                                         
                                           in
                                           all
                                           thy
                                           wayes
                                        
                                         .
                                      
                                       
                                         4
                                         The
                                         manner
                                         ,
                                         
                                           they
                                           shall
                                           beare
                                           thee
                                           in
                                           〈◊〉
                                        
                                      
                                    
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         2
                         Repulse
                         :
                         in
                         it
                         ,
                         
                           
                             1
                             Resistance
                             :
                             
                               Iesus
                               said
                               vnto
                               him
                            
                             .
                          
                           
                             2
                             Reason
                             ;
                             
                               
                                 1
                                 Scripture
                                 alledged
                                 :
                                 
                                   for
                                   it
                                   is
                                   written
                                
                                 to
                                 the
                                 contrarie
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 2
                                 In
                                 the
                                 allegation
                                 ,
                                 
                                   
                                     1
                                     who
                                     must
                                     not
                                     tempt
                                     ,
                                     thou
                                     .
                                  
                                   
                                     2
                                     who
                                     must
                                     not
                                     be
                                     tempted
                                     ,
                                     
                                       
                                         
                                           The
                                           Lord.
                                        
                                         
                                      
                                       
                                         
                                           Thy
                                           God.
                                        
                                         
                                      
                                    
                                  
                                   
                                     3
                                     action
                                     of
                                     tempting
                                     .
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Third
                 :
                 in
                 it
                 
                   
                     1
                     Assault
                     :
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1
                         Preparation
                         ;
                         in
                         it
                         
                           
                             1
                             Choise
                             of
                             a
                             fit
                             place
                             :
                             Here
                             
                               
                                 1
                                 What
                                 place
                                 it
                                 was
                                 ;
                                 
                                   the
                                   toppe
                                   of
                                   an
                                   exceeding
                                   high
                                   mountaine
                                   .
                                
                              
                               
                                 2
                                 How
                                 Christ
                                 came
                                 thither
                                 ;
                                 
                                   the
                                   deuill
                                   tooke
                                   him
                                   unto
                                   ,
                                   &c.
                                   
                                
                              
                               
                                 3
                                 Why
                                 he
                                 chose
                                 that
                                 place
                                 .
                              
                            
                          
                           
                             2
                             A
                             vision
                             represented
                             :
                             Here
                             
                               
                                 1
                                 What
                                 it
                                 was
                                 ,
                                 
                                   All
                                   the
                                   kingdomes
                                   of
                                   the
                                   world
                                   ,
                                   and
                                   the
                                   glory
                                   of
                                   them
                                   .
                                
                              
                               
                                 2
                                 How
                                 he
                                 represented
                                 them
                                 ,
                                 
                                   Hee
                                   shewed
                                   him
                                
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 3
                                 How
                                 long
                                 the
                                 fight
                                 lasted
                                 ,
                                 
                                   in
                                   a
                                   moment
                                
                                 ,
                                 saith
                                 Luke
                                 .
                              
                            
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         2
                         Dart
                         it selfe
                         :
                         in
                         it
                         
                           
                             1
                             A
                             profer
                             :
                             
                               All
                               these
                               will
                               I
                               giue
                               thee
                               .
                            
                          
                           
                             2
                             A
                             reason
                             :
                             
                               for
                               they
                               are
                               mine
                               ,
                               and
                               to
                               whom
                               I
                               will
                               ,
                               I
                               giue
                               them
                               :
                            
                             in
                             Luke
                             .
                          
                           
                             3
                             The
                             condition
                             :
                             in
                             it
                             
                               
                                 1
                                 the
                                 matter
                                 ,
                                 
                                   worship
                                   me
                                
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 2
                                 the
                                 manner
                                 ,
                                 
                                   fall
                                   downe
                                
                                 :
                                 if
                                 it
                                 be
                                 but
                                 externally
                                 .
                              
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2
                     Repulse
                     :
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1
                         The
                         deniall
                         ;
                         
                           But
                           Iesus
                           answered
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         2
                         The
                         manner
                         ;
                         
                           Auoid
                           Satan
                        
                         :
                         sharpe
                         in
                         the
                         
                           
                             Title
                             Satan
                             .
                          
                           
                             Commaundement
                             ,
                             Auoide
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         3
                         The
                         reason
                         :
                         from
                         a
                         testimonie
                         of
                         Scripture
                         ;
                         in
                         it
                         ,
                         
                           
                             1
                             Allegation
                             :
                             
                               It
                               is
                               written
                            
                             .
                          
                           
                             2
                             Precept
                             :
                             in
                             it
                             
                               
                                 1
                                 Person
                                 to
                                 whom
                                 ,
                                 thou
                                 ,
                                 
                                   
                                     euery
                                     man.
                                     
                                  
                                   
                                     the
                                     whole
                                     man
                                     ,
                                     in
                                     
                                       
                                         soule
                                         .
                                      
                                       
                                         bodie
                                         .
                                      
                                    
                                  
                                
                              
                               
                                 2
                                 Matter
                                 :
                                 
                                   shalt
                                   worship
                                   and
                                   serue
                                
                                 ,
                                 .i.
                                 diuine
                                 worshippe
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 3
                                 Obiect
                                 :
                                 
                                   the
                                   Lord
                                   thy
                                   God
                                   ,
                                   and
                                   him
                                   onely
                                   .
                                
                              
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             3
             The
             issue
             ,
             
               
                 1
                 Christs
                 victorie
                 :
                 
                   
                     1
                     The
                     time
                     ;
                     when
                     the
                     deuill
                     left
                     him
                     ;
                     Then.
                     
                     
                       
                         1
                         When
                         Christ
                         had
                         stoutly
                         resisted
                         .
                      
                       
                         2
                         When
                         all
                         the
                         
                           temptations
                           were
                           ended
                        
                         :
                         in
                         Luke
                         .
                      
                       
                         3
                         When
                         Christ
                         had
                         said
                         ,
                         
                           Auoid
                           Satan
                        
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2
                     The
                     manner
                     :
                     
                       he
                       departed
                       from
                       him
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     3
                     How
                     long
                     :
                     for
                     a
                     season
                     ,
                     saith
                     Luke
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 2
                 His
                 triumph
                 
                   
                     1
                     A
                     note
                     of
                     attention
                     set
                     as
                     a
                     starre
                     before
                     it
                     :
                     
                       And
                       behold
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     2
                     What
                     we
                     must
                     behold
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1
                         The
                         comming
                         of
                         the
                         Angels
                         vnto
                         Christ
                         :
                         here
                         
                           
                             1
                             When
                             they
                             come
                             .
                          
                           
                             2
                             To
                             whom
                             they
                             come
                             .
                          
                           
                             3
                             Manner
                             of
                             their
                             comming
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         2
                         Their
                         ministerie
                         vnto
                         him
                         ;
                         where
                         
                           
                             1
                             How
                             they
                             ministred
                             vnto
                             him
                             ,
                             by
                             
                               
                                 Adoring
                                 him
                                 as
                                 Conquerour
                              
                               
                                 Comforting
                                 his
                                 
                                   
                                     Soule
                                     〈◊〉
                                  
                                   
                                     Bodie
                                     〈◊〉
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                          
                           
                             2
                             Why
                             they
                             did
                             so
                             ,
                             
                               
                                 Not
                                 for
                                 necessitie
                                 on
                                 Christs
                                 part
                                 ;
                              
                               
                                 But
                                 their
                                 owne
                                 duty
                                 ,
                                 as
                                 to
                                 
                                   
                                     Their
                                     Lord.
                                     
                                  
                                   
                                     The
                                     Head
                                     of
                                     〈◊〉
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         MATTH
         .
         4.
         
      
       
         
           
             
               VERS
               .
               1.
            
             
             THen
             was
             Iesus
             led
             aside
             of
             the
             spirit
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             to
             be
             tempted
             of
             the
             deuill
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             fasted
             fourtie
             daies
             and
             fourtie
             nights
             ,
             he
             was
             afterwards
             hungrie
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Then
             came
             the
             Tempter
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             If
             thou
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             commaund
             that
             these
             stones
             be
             made
             bread
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             he
             answering
             ,
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             written
             .
             Man
             shall
             not
             liue
             by
             bread
             onely
             ,
             but
             by
             euery
             word
             that
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Then
             the
             deuill
             tooke
             him
             vp
             into
             the
             holy
             Citie
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             on
             a
             pinacle
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             said
             vnto
             him
             ,
             If
             thou
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             cast
             thy selfe
             downe
             :
             for
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             giue
             his
             Angels
             charge
             ouer
             thee
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             hands
             they
             shal
             lift
             thee
             vp
             ,
             least
             at
             any
             time
             thou
             shouldst
             dash
             thy
             foot
             against
             a
             stone
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Iesus
             said
             vnto
             him
             ,
             It
             is
             written
             againe
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             tempt
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Againe
             the
             deuill
             tooke
             him
             vp
             vnto
             an
             exceeding
             high
             mountaine
             ,
             and
             shewed
             him
             all
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             glorie
             of
             them
             ,
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             said
             vnto
             him
             ,
             All
             these
             will
             I
             giue
             thee
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             fall
             downe
             ,
             and
             worship
             me
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Then
             said
             Iesus
             vnto
             him
             ,
             Auoide
             Satan
             :
             for
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             worship
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             him
             onely
             shalt
             thou
             serue
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Then
             the
             Deuill
             left
             him
             ,
             and
             behold
             ,
             the
             Angels
             came
             and
             ministred
             vnto
             him
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           OVr
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           hauing
           passed
           the
           former
           part
           of
           his
           preparation
           to
           his
           ministrie
           and
           office
           ,
           by
           his
           most
           holy
           baptisme
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           we
           haue
           spoken
           at
           large
           in
           the
           former
           words
           ;
           )
           now
           hee
           proceedeth
           to
           the
           second
           ,
           which
           standeth
           in
           temptation
           :
           For
           as
           in
           the
           former
           he
           publikely
           reuealed
           
           himselfe
           to
           be
           that
           Messiah
           so
           long
           expected
           ,
           in
           whom
           saluation
           is
           purchased
           to
           all
           beleeuers
           of
           Iewes
           and
           Gentiles
           :
           so
           herein
           he
           sheweth
           himselfe
           most
           euidently
           to
           be
           that
           promised
           seede
           of
           the
           woman
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           breake
           the
           serpents
           head
           ,
           and
           him
           who
           was
           set
           apart
           and
           sent
           from
           his
           Father
           ,
           to
           destroy
           and
           dissolue
           the
           workes
           of
           the
           deuill
           .
           And
           therefore
           this
           holy
           doctrine
           ,
           bringing
           vs
           such
           glad
           tidings
           of
           Satans
           confusion
           ,
           and
           our
           owne
           rescue
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           must
           be
           most
           welcome
           to
           vs
           ;
           whereof
           if
           we
           would
           tast
           the
           sweetnesse
           and
           benefit
           ,
           we
           must
           stirre
           vp
           our
           best
           attentions
           ,
           affections
           ,
           petitions
           ,
           to
           heare
           with
           readines
           ,
           receiue
           with
           gladnesse
           ,
           and
           practise
           with
           fruitfulnesse
           ,
           such
           holy
           instructions
           as
           this
           Treatise
           will
           abundantly
           affoard
           vnto
           vs.
           Wherein
           must
           be
           handled
           three
           things
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               preparation
               to
               Christs
               combate
               ,
               vers
               .
               1.2
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               combate
               it selfe
               ,
               with
               the
               seuerall
               assaults
               ,
               from
               v.
               3.
               to
               v.
               11.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               issue
               and
               euent
               ,
               v.
               11.
               
            
          
        
         
           The
           preparation
           hath
           three
           parts
           :
           1.
           
           Christs
           entring
           the
           lists
           ,
           by
           going
           into
           the
           wildernes
           .
           2.
           
           His
           expecting
           of
           the
           enemie
           ,
           by
           his
           abode
           and
           conuerse
           there
           .
           3.
           
           The
           entrance
           of
           his
           aduersarie
           .
           The
           
             first
             part
          
           is
           enlarged
           by
           sundrie
           circumstances
           ;
           as
           1.
           the
           time
           when
           this
           combate
           was
           ,
           Then.
           2.
           the
           person
           opposed
           ,
           Iesus
           .
           3.
           his
           guide
           ,
           he
           
             was
             lead
             by
             the
             spirit
          
           .
           4.
           the
           place
           ,
           
             into
             the
             wildernesse
          
           .
           5.
           the
           ende
           why
           he
           came
           thither
           ,
           
             to
             be
             tempted
             of
             the
             deuill
             .
          
           In
           the
           
             second
             part
          
           ,
           three
           points
           are
           affoarded
           out
           of
           the
           three
           Euangelists
           :
           1.
           
           How
           he
           was
           furnished
           ,
           
             hee
             was
             full
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           Luk.
           4.1
           .
           2.
           
           What
           company
           he
           had
           ,
           
             he
             was
             with
             the
             wilde
             beasts
             ,
          
           Mark.
           1.13
           .
           3.
           
           What
           was
           his
           employment
           :
           1.
           
             he
             was
             tempted
          
           ,
           Luk.
           4.2
           .
           2.
           
             hee
             fasted
             fortie
             dayes
             and
             fortie
             nights
             ,
             and
             afterward
             was
             hungrie
          
           ;
           which
           was
           both
           the
           effect
           of
           his
           fast
           ,
           and
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           first
           temptation
           .
           The
           
             third
             generall
             part
          
           ,
           namely
           the
           entrance
           of
           our
           Sauiours
           aduersarie
           ,
           stands
           in
           three
           circumstances
           :
           1.
           the
           time
           ,
           then
           .
           2.
           the
           name
           of
           the
           aduersarie
           ,
           
             the
             tempter
          
           ,
           before
           called
           a
           deuill
           .
           3.
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           entrance
           ,
           
             he
             came
          
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           circumstance
           in
           the
           preparation
           is
           the
           circumstance
           of
           time
           ,
           noted
           in
           the
           word
           Then
           ;
           which
           is
           not
           a
           word
           of
           supplement
           ,
           but
           of
           reference
           vnto
           the
           former
           historie
           of
           Christs
           baptisme
           ,
           which
           this
           immediately
           succeedeth
           :
           as
           Mark.
           1.12
           .
           
             Immediately
             the
             spirit
             driueth
             him
          
           (
           note
           the
           present
           tense
           )
           
             into
             the
             wildernesse
          
           :
           so
           as
           Christ
           went
           directly
           from
           Iordan
           into
           the
           wildernesse
           .
        
         
         
           Then
           ]
           1.
           
           When
           Christ
           vndertooke
           his
           high
           office
           .
           2.
           
           When
           he
           was
           baptized
           .
           3.
           
           When
           the
           spirit
           had
           descended
           vpon
           him
           .
           4.
           
           When
           he
           had
           receiued
           testimonie
           from
           heauen
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Doctor
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           Hence
           note
           ,
           that
           The
           more
           God
           doth
           grace
           any
           man
           ,
           or
           aduance
           him
           in
           gifts
           or
           place
           ,
           
           the
           more
           doth
           Satan
           set
           himselfe
           to
           disgrace
           and
           molest
           him
           .
           We
           read
           not
           that
           the
           Deuill
           did
           euer
           set
           vpon
           Christ
           ,
           while
           he
           liued
           as
           a
           priuate
           man
           ,
           though
           perhaps
           he
           did
           :
           but
           now
           ,
           his
           Father
           setting
           him
           apart
           to
           worke
           mans
           redemption
           ,
           baptizing
           him
           ,
           powring
           his
           spirit
           vpon
           him
           ,
           and
           giuing
           testimonie
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           the
           Son
           of
           his
           loue
           ,
           now
           he
           is
           assailed
           with
           most
           violent
           temptations
           .
           No
           sooner
           is
           he
           
             set
             apart
          
           to
           his
           office
           ,
           therein
           to
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           and
           gratifie
           man
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           
             set
             vpon
          
           by
           Satan
           ,
           a
           deadly
           enemy
           to
           both
           .
           Moses
           was
           quiet
           enough
           till
           God
           set
           him
           apart
           to
           deliuer
           his
           brethren
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           he
           was
           neuer
           at
           quiet
           .
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           an
           eminent
           type
           of
           Christ
           :
           while
           he
           kept
           his
           fathers
           sheepe
           ,
           he
           was
           at
           rest
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           will
           set
           vpon
           Goliah
           ,
           and
           be
           anointed
           King
           by
           Samuel
           ,
           let
           him
           looke
           to
           himselfe
           ;
           Saul
           will
           hunt
           him
           like
           a
           partrich
           ,
           and
           so
           narrowly
           espie
           his
           haunts
           ,
           that
           himselfe
           will
           say
           ,
           he
           must
           surely
           one
           day
           fall
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           Saul
           .
           Zach.
           3.1
           .
           when
           Iehoshuah
           the
           High
           Priest
           (
           another
           type
           of
           Christ
           )
           commeth
           to
           stand
           before
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           seruice
           ,
           the
           Deuill
           commeth
           and
           standeth
           at
           his
           right
           hand
           to
           resist
           him
           .
           The
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           he
           was
           of
           the
           strict
           sect
           of
           the
           Pharisies
           ,
           he
           was
           highly
           esteemed
           ,
           and
           liued
           quiet
           enough
           :
           but
           when
           he
           became
           an
           elect
           vessel
           to
           carrie
           the
           Gospel
           among
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           then
           he
           was
           tryed
           and
           buffeted
           ;
           now
           he
           knowes
           that
           bonds
           and
           imprisonment
           abide
           him
           euery
           where
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           7.5
           .
           and
           6.5
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Satans
           hostility
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           glory
           ,
           
           and
           the
           meanes
           of
           it
           ,
           forceth
           him
           to
           hinder
           whatsoeuer
           may
           further
           Gods
           Kingdome
           and
           hinder
           his
           owne
           .
           While
           the
           prisoner
           is
           in
           fetters
           vnder
           bars
           and
           bolts
           ,
           the
           Iaylour
           sleepes
           quietly
           ;
           and
           while
           the
           strong
           man
           keeps
           the
           hold
           ,
           all
           is
           in
           peace
           :
           but
           disturbe
           him
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           heare
           of
           him
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           weighty
           any
           calling
           is
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           conscionable
           a
           man
           sets
           himselfe
           to
           discharge
           it
           (
           which
           we
           see
           in
           Christ
           himselfe
           )
           the
           more
           vigilantly
           doth
           Satan
           watch
           to
           hinder
           it
           .
           Reach
           once
           at
           Satans
           head
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           surely
           reach
           as
           high
           as
           he
           may
           at
           thine
           .
           
           2.
           
           This
           is
           not
           without
           the
           good
           prouidence
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           hereby
           will
           prooue
           his
           seruants
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           will
           commit
           some
           speciall
           worke
           ,
           whether
           
           they
           will
           shrinke
           or
           no
           :
           hee
           will
           haue
           them
           also
           to
           haue
           good
           proofe
           and
           triall
           of
           his
           strength
           and
           faithfulnes
           in
           supporting
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           the
           better
           commit
           themselues
           vnto
           him
           in
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           who
           hath
           vpheld
           them
           formerly
           ,
           and
           goe
           on
           vndanted
           in
           constant
           walking
           with
           him
           ,
           through
           the
           experience
           of
           his
           goodnes
           .
           3.
           
           God
           seeth
           (
           though
           Satans
           malice
           blindeth
           him
           )
           that
           his
           children
           without
           such
           strong
           trialls
           should
           not
           be
           so
           fitted
           for
           his
           seruice
           .
           
           It
           is
           a
           trayning
           of
           them
           to
           great
           emploiments
           ,
           and
           makes
           them
           not
           onely
           more
           expert
           in
           themselues
           ,
           but
           also
           farre
           more
           able
           to
           helpe
           others
           in
           any
           kind
           .
           God
           would
           not
           exempt
           his
           naturall
           and
           onely
           Sonne
           from
           temptations
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           know
           how
           to
           helpe
           others
           that
           are
           tempted
           ,
           Heb.
           2.18
           .
           nor
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           end
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           1.4.6
           .
        
         
           
           All
           sorts
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           set
           themselues
           to
           glorifie
           God
           in
           their
           places
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           should
           expect
           trialls
           .
           A
           Christian
           can
           no
           sooner
           giue
           his
           name
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           the
           spirit
           descend
           vpon
           him
           ,
           but
           Satan
           with
           all
           his
           malice
           will
           assault
           him
           .
           Christ
           was
           no
           sooner
           baptized
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           goe
           forth
           to
           be
           exercised
           with
           Satan
           :
           and
           his
           members
           also
           ,
           who
           not
           onely
           by
           outward
           profession
           ,
           but
           inward
           sincerity
           also
           make
           a
           league
           with
           God
           to
           renounce
           Satan
           ,
           sinne
           ,
           and
           this
           euill
           world
           ,
           shall
           not
           want
           all
           the
           molestation
           that
           Satan
           can
           create
           them
           .
           Reu.
           12.
           the
           red
           dragon
           watcheth
           for
           the
           child
           to
           be
           borne
           ,
           to
           deuoure
           it
           :
           and
           such
           is
           his
           malice
           ,
           
           that
           ,
           whom
           he
           cannot
           hinder
           of
           saluation
           ,
           he
           will
           hinder
           of
           their
           peace
           and
           ioy
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           he
           can
           :
           if
           he
           cannot
           chase
           vertue
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           he
           can
           disgrace
           it
           :
           and
           if
           he
           cannot
           quite
           hinder
           all
           good
           proceedings
           ,
           he
           will
           by
           molestation
           delay
           them
           as
           long
           as
           he
           may
           .
           He
           is
           subtile
           ;
           if
           he
           cannot
           doe
           the
           greatest
           euill
           that
           he
           would
           ,
           he
           will
           doe
           the
           lesser
           that
           he
           may
           ;
           as
           by
           Sanballat
           he
           did
           hinder
           the
           re-edifying
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
           The
           condition
           of
           the
           child
           of
           God
           is
           military
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           he
           hath
           Satan
           and
           all
           his
           army
           of
           wicked
           ones
           mortall
           foes
           against
           him
           .
           Many
           deceiue
           themselues
           ,
           who
           meane
           to
           professe
           Religion
           so
           long
           onely
           as
           they
           may
           enioy
           peace
           ,
           and
           credit
           ,
           and
           the
           applause
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           may
           see
           Christ
           with
           a
           golden
           crowne
           and
           scepter
           ,
           and
           follow
           him
           into
           Ierusalem
           with
           Hosanna
           :
           But
           they
           haue
           not
           cast
           their
           accounts
           right
           ,
           no●
           weighed
           the
           difficulties
           of
           sound
           profession
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           like
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           foolish
           builder
           ,
           when
           windes
           and
           floods
           rise
           ,
           they
           fall
           downe
           right
           ;
           with
           shame
           they
           forsake
           Christ
           ,
           and
           religion
           and
           all
           ;
           they
           
           looke
           backe
           and
           runne
           backe
           to
           the
           filthines
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           they
           embrace
           a
           course
           which
           standeth
           with
           their
           owne
           ease
           :
           but
           neuer
           shall
           they
           haue
           the
           honour
           of
           honouring
           God
           ,
           or
           of
           effecting
           any
           thing
           which
           shall
           bring
           God
           true
           praise
           ,
           and
           themselues
           true
           peace
           .
        
         
           It
           will
           be
           the
           wisedome
           therefore
           of
           euery
           Christian
           ,
           vndertaking
           any
           commendable
           action
           ,
           so
           to
           looke
           and
           begin
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           euer
           he
           haue
           another
           eye
           vpon
           Satan
           and
           his
           malice
           ,
           both
           to
           expect
           it
           ,
           and
           resolue
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           beaten
           off
           for
           it
           .
           Shall
           the
           Israelites
           beeing
           set
           out
           of
           Egypt
           runne
           backe
           againe
           ,
           because
           Pharaoh
           pursues
           them
           ?
           no
           ,
           but
           hie
           them
           more
           hastily
           away
           .
           
           Shall
           I
           giue
           ouer
           my
           profession
           ,
           because
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           men
           hate
           and
           reproach
           it
           ?
           no
           ,
           I
           must
           see
           Satans
           old
           malice
           renewed
           ,
           who
           casts
           a
           flood
           of
           poysoned
           water
           against
           Christ
           himselfe
           ;
           who
           should
           not
           auoid
           the
           same
           measure
           of
           obloqu●e
           and
           reproach
           if
           he
           liued
           againe
           vpon
           earth
           .
           Was
           it
           thus
           with
           the
           greene
           tree
           ?
           it
           is
           no
           maruell
           then
           if
           it
           be
           so
           with
           a
           drie
           .
           Shall
           I
           neglect
           my
           duty
           ,
           to
           which
           God
           and
           good
           conscience
           tyes
           me
           ,
           because
           I
           would
           not
           displease
           men
           ,
           and
           be
           thought
           no
           medler
           ?
           then
           farwell
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           if
           I
           goe
           about
           to
           stop
           the
           deuills
           mouth
           ;
           which
           if
           I
           could
           ,
           yet
           I
           shall
           neuer
           stop
           his
           malice
           .
        
         
           The
           more
           publike
           a
           mans
           calling
           is
           ,
           
           the
           more
           doth
           Satan
           aime
           at
           him
           to
           cast
           him
           downe
           ,
           who
           doth
           conscionable
           intend
           it
           :
           as
           for
           example
           :
           1.
           
           The
           Magistrate
           ;
           Satan
           stirres
           vp
           Dauid
           to
           number
           the
           people
           ,
           1.
           
           Chron.
           21.1
           .
           2.
           
           The
           minister
           ,
           
           beeing
           the
           Lords
           standerd-bearer
           ,
           the
           deuill
           seekes
           to
           winnow
           him
           especially
           ,
           and
           begges
           leaue
           to
           be
           a
           lying
           spirit
           in
           the
           mouths
           of
           400
           false
           Prophets
           at
           once
           .
           And
           both
           these
           ,
           because
           God
           hath
           specially
           instituted
           these
           callings
           for
           the
           beating
           downe
           of
           Satans
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           lifting
           vp
           the
           scepter
           of
           Christ
           :
           and
           againe
           ,
           if
           Satan
           can
           foile
           the
           leaders
           ,
           the
           bands
           are
           soone
           ouercome
           :
           smite
           the
           shepheard
           ,
           and
           the
           sheep
           will
           be
           scattered
           ;
           cast
           downe
           Cedars
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           crush
           many
           shrubs
           with
           their
           fall
           .
           Hence
           must
           both
           these
           be
           more
           carefull
           of
           themselues
           then
           ordinary
           men
           ,
           as
           beeing
           in
           greater
           danger
           ,
           as
           men
           set
           vpon
           steepe
           and
           slippery
           hills
           ,
           beset
           with
           enemies
           to
           cast
           them
           downe
           :
           And
           the
           lesse
           that
           men
           see
           these
           oppositions
           ,
           the
           lesse
           seruice
           doe
           they
           to
           God
           or
           his
           Church
           :
           For
           if
           they
           doe
           their
           duty
           in
           one
           place
           or
           other
           ,
           they
           shal
           heare
           on
           both
           sides
           both
           of
           Satan
           and
           his
           instruments
           .
        
         
           Now
           because
           the
           deuill
           vseth
           two
           speciall
           weapons
           against
           
           those
           in
           higher
           place
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           vnprofitable
           or
           hurtfull
           ,
           one
           open
           ,
           the
           other
           secret
           ,
           it
           behooueth
           Magistrates
           and
           Ministers
           to
           watch
           against
           them
           both
           ,
           and
           fully
           resolue
           against
           both
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Satan
           will
           stirre
           vp
           his
           instruments
           openly
           against
           them
           :
           Let
           either
           or
           both
           rebuke
           the
           world
           of
           sinne
           ,
           
           and
           force
           men
           to
           walke
           in
           the
           narrow
           path
           of
           life
           ,
           wicked
           men
           grow
           mad
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           rage
           with
           all
           open
           rebukes
           ,
           and
           hellish
           and
           horrible
           slaunders
           ,
           and
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           they
           dare
           ,
           blaspheme
           the
           ordinance
           it selfe
           in
           their
           hands
           .
           Hence
           Ieremy
           was
           a
           
             contentious
             man
          
           with
           the
           whole
           earth
           ,
           both
           Moses
           and
           
             Aaron
             take
             too
             much
             vpon
             them
             .
          
           What
           ?
           must
           men
           now
           ,
           because
           they
           must
           be
           counted
           peaceable
           ,
           suffer
           euery
           man
           to
           doe
           what
           he
           list
           ,
           as
           though
           there
           were
           no
           God
           nor
           King
           in
           Israel
           ,
           till
           iniquity
           so
           abound
           as
           it
           know
           no
           bounds
           ,
           bankes
           ,
           nor
           bottome
           ?
           No
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           looke
           both
           to
           the
           commandement
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           promise
           :
           Ier.
           1.18.19
           .
           If
           sinners
           be
           obdurate
           as
           iron
           ,
           and
           of
           brasen
           and
           impudent
           foreheads
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           as
           brasen
           walls
           to
           make
           their
           wickednesse
           recoyle
           and
           bound
           vpon
           them
           ;
           and
           with
           the
           palme
           tree
           rise
           against
           the
           burden
           that
           lyeth
           vpon
           vs.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           this
           will
           not
           weary
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           hold
           on
           with
           courage
           ,
           then
           he
           workes
           more
           secretly
           ,
           more
           dangerously
           :
           If
           he
           see
           them
           inclined
           to
           gaine
           ,
           he
           will
           offer
           them
           commodities
           and
           profits
           :
           If
           ambitious
           ,
           he
           will
           choake
           them
           with
           preferments
           :
           If
           giuen
           to
           ease
           or
           pleasure
           ,
           he
           can
           easily
           perswade
           them
           to
           a
           course
           of
           fauouring
           themselues
           :
           And
           experience
           shewes
           how
           commonly
           Satan
           preuailes
           with
           men
           some
           of
           these
           wayes
           :
           and
           who
           would
           thinke
           him
           now
           an
           enemie
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           hath
           wonne
           a
           fort
           ,
           which
           open
           force
           could
           not
           attaine
           ?
        
         
           
           And
           ,
           as
           beeing
           in
           great
           danger
           ,
           they
           must
           adde
           to
           this
           watch
           the
           meanes
           of
           their
           comfort
           and
           safety
           :
           as
           1.
           
           Let
           them
           looke
           to
           their
           entrance
           and
           drift
           ,
           vndertaking
           these
           functions
           not
           headily
           ,
           or
           hastily
           ,
           but
           as
           Christ
           did
           with
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           .
           How
           few
           doe
           it
           ,
           who
           haue
           much
           more
           need
           then
           Christ
           had
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           greater
           danger
           then
           he
           was
           ?
           When
           ambition
           ,
           or
           couetousnesse
           ,
           or
           idlenesse
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           but
           earnest
           desire
           of
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           leads
           men
           into
           these
           places
           (
           besides
           that
           they
           neuer
           doe
           good
           )
           no
           maruell
           if
           they
           fall
           fearefully
           as
           beeing
           not
           fenced
           ;
           they
           cannot
           say
           God
           set
           them
           there
           ,
           or
           will
           help
           them
           against
           temptations
           .
           2.
           
           Let
           them
           looke
           that
           they
           haue
           good
           warrant
           for
           that
           which
           they
           do
           ,
           and
           for
           euery
           action
           of
           their
           calling
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           see
           themselues
           
           to
           be
           in
           Gods
           worke
           :
           for
           so
           long
           they
           haue
           promise
           of
           protection
           ,
           He
           will
           keepe
           and
           helpe
           thee
           
             in
             thy
             wayes
          
           .
           3.
           
           Let
           them
           pray
           to
           God
           for
           power
           and
           successe
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           trialls
           ;
           which
           they
           shall
           doe
           ,
           if
           they
           see
           the
           need
           of
           Gods
           strength
           as
           the
           Apostle
           did
           ,
           Eph.
           6.19
           .
           
             Pray
             for
             mee
          
           ;
           and
           besought
           the
           Saints
           for
           Christs
           sake
           and
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           to
           striue
           with
           him
           in
           prayer
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           Seeing
           high
           estates
           are
           so
           dangerous
           ,
           
           why
           should
           not
           men
           content
           themselues
           with
           a
           meane
           ●ondition
           ,
           
           but
           insatiably
           gape
           after
           promotion
           ?
           1.
           high
           callings
           are
           like
           high
           trees
           ,
           vpon
           the
           tops
           of
           hills
           ,
           which
           are
           subiect
           to
           euery
           winde
           .
           2.
           if
           height
           could
           bring
           content
           ,
           or
           a
           sweet
           life
           ,
           it
           were
           more
           worthily
           desired
           ;
           but
           we
           see
           it
           consumes
           a
           man
           with
           enuie
           ,
           and
           feare
           ,
           desiring
           still
           some
           thing
           beyond
           his
           present
           estate
           .
           3.
           there
           is
           as
           great
           sorrow
           in
           the
           fall
           ,
           as
           labour
           in
           rising
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           downe
           in
           the
           height
           is
           greater
           griefe
           .
           And
           all
           this
           comes
           vpon
           a
           man
           besides
           Satans
           malice
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           this
           serues
           to
           comfort
           Christians
           ,
           who
           are
           acquainted
           with
           temptations
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           their
           conuersion
           ,
           
           
           and
           are
           ready
           to
           giue
           vp
           all
           ,
           as
           seeing
           nothing
           but
           discomfort
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           it
           was
           the
           lot
           of
           Christ
           the
           head
           .
           2.
           it
           is
           a
           cursed
           peace
           to
           be
           at
           peace
           with
           the
           deuill
           ;
           and
           a
           blessed
           warre
           to
           fight
           for
           God
           and
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
           3.
           a
           theefe
           breakes
           not
           into
           an
           emptie
           house
           ,
           and
           a
           dogge
           
           barkes
           at
           strangers
           :
           it
           is
           a
           good
           signe
           that
           thou
           art
           gotten
           out
           of
           
           Satans
           power
           ,
           because
           he
           pursues
           thee
           ;
           he
           needs
           not
           pursue
           those
           
           whom
           he
           possesseth
           ;
           they
           be
           good
           men
           whom
           Satan
           is
           an
           enemie
           to
           .
           4.
           the
           Lord
           first
           strengthened
           Christ
           with
           his
           voice
           from
           heauen
           ,
           
           and
           then
           brought
           him
           into
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           will
           deale
           with
           thee
           his
           member
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           circumstance
           ,
           is
           the
           person
           opposed
           ,
           Iesus
           .
           ]
        
         
           This
           will
           seeme
           strange
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           in
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           ;
           1.
           
           The
           perfection
           of
           his
           nature
           ;
           he
           was
           free
           from
           all
           
             originall
             corruption
          
           ,
           by
           his
           most
           holy
           conception
           ,
           by
           the
           ouershadowing
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           as
           also
           from
           
             actuall
             sinne
          
           :
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.22
           .
           he
           did
           no
           sinne
           ,
           neither
           was
           any
           guile
           found
           in
           his
           mouth
           :
           And
           though
           he
           had
           our
           substance
           ,
           and
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           yet
           with
           one
           exception
           ,
           
             without
             sinne
          
           ,
           Heb.
           4.15
           .
           2.
           
           The
           perfection
           of
           grace
           :
           for
           he
           was
           now
           
             full
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           indued
           with
           infinite
           knowledge
           ,
           wisedome
           ,
           holines
           ,
           and
           grace
           ;
           and
           it
           might
           seeme
           that
           there
           was
           no
           place
           or
           roome
           for
           temptation
           .
           3.
           
           The
           perfection
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           beeing
           the
           Creator
           and
           preseruer
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           the
           Lord
           of
           hosts
           ,
           by
           
           whose
           very
           word
           or
           becke
           ,
           all
           creatures
           ,
           as
           they
           be
           sustained
           ,
           so
           might
           be
           brought
           to
           nothing
           ;
           who
           beeing
           at
           the
           weakest
           ,
           was
           able
           by
           one
           word
           to
           cast
           down
           to
           the
           earth
           all
           that
           came
           to
           apprehend
           him
           ,
           and
           compell
           the
           very
           deuils
           to
           begge
           fauour
           of
           him
           .
           4.
           
           The
           perfection
           of
           his
           fathers
           loue
           ,
           hauing
           immediately
           before
           testified
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           his
           beloued
           Sonne
           ,
           in
           whom
           he
           was
           well
           pleased
           ;
           who
           as
           in
           his
           priuate
           estate
           he
           encreased
           in
           fauour
           with
           God
           ,
           Luk.
           2.52
           .
           so
           now
           much
           more
           hath
           he
           gained
           his
           fathers
           loue
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           heard
           .
           And
           yet
           ●esus
           must
           not
           escape
           the
           tempter
           .
        
         
           
           It
           is
           not
           any
           excellencie
           or
           high
           respect
           ,
           that
           can
           exempt
           any
           man
           from
           Satans
           temptations
           .
           If
           a
           man
           had
           all
           the
           perfections
           which
           Christ
           had
           ,
           of
           nature
           ,
           grace
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           ;
           yet
           in
           this
           life
           he
           must
           be
           exposed
           vnto
           them
           .
           If
           we
           looke
           at
           all
           the
           Worthies
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           of
           greatest
           grace
           ,
           in
           greatest
           fauour
           with
           God
           ,
           as
           
             Iob
             ,
             Lot
             ,
             Aaron
             ,
             Moses
             ,
             Dauid
             ,
             Peter
             ,
          
           none
           of
           them
           could
           escape
           this
           onset
           .
           Satan
           desires
           to
           winnow
           the
           Disciples
           as
           wheat
           ,
           euen
           at
           the
           side
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Luk.
           22.31
           .
           Nay
           ,
           our
           first
           Parents
           ,
           Adam
           and
           Eue
           ,
           created
           in
           absolute
           perfection
           ,
           concerning
           present
           righteousnesse
           and
           holinesse
           ,
           met
           with
           a
           serpent
           euen
           in
           innocencie
           ,
           in
           paradise
           .
           If
           neither
           holinesse
           of
           person
           nor
           place
           ,
           can
           priuiledge
           a
           man
           from
           temptation
           ,
           but
           Prophets
           ,
           Apostles
           ;
           yea
           the
           first
           Adam
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           Adam
           also
           must
           be
           tempted
           ,
           who
           can
           expect
           immunitie
           from
           the
           tempter
           ?
        
         
           
           1.
           
           This
           life
           is
           the
           time
           of
           warfare
           ,
           and
           the
           world
           is
           the
           great
           field
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           which
           Michael
           and
           his
           Angels
           fight
           against
           the
           dragon
           and
           his
           angels
           ;
           and
           can
           the
           captaines
           and
           leaders
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           goe
           before
           them
           in
           grace
           ,
           in
           strength
           ,
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           holinesse
           ,
           escape
           the
           onset
           ,
           seeing
           the
           sharpest
           and
           most
           keene
           assaults
           of
           euery
           battell
           ,
           is
           vpon
           the
           foreward
           ,
           and
           forlorne
           hopes
           ?
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Satans
           malice
           beeing
           the
           greatest
           sinne
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           sinne
           against
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           is
           directly
           ,
           and
           professedly
           against
           God
           ;
           and
           consequently
           against
           those
           that
           appertaine
           to
           God
           ,
           because
           they
           doe
           so
           .
           That
           he
           hateth
           the
           godly
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           he
           hateth
           God
           ,
           
           and
           in
           vs
           would
           be
           reuenged
           on
           him
           ;
           in
           the
           seruants
           he
           persecutes
           the
           Master
           ,
           in
           the
           members
           the
           head
           ,
           whereas
           his
           cheife
           quarrell
           lyeth
           against
           the
           Master
           and
           Head.
           This
           cannot
           be
           newe
           to
           him
           that
           considereth
           either
           Christs
           prophecie
           ,
           
             Yee
             shall
             be
             hated
             of
             all
             men
             for
             my
             sake
             ,
          
           
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           all
           wicked
           men
           that
           
           carrie
           Satans
           image
           and
           properties
           ;
           or
           else
           the
           Saints
           experience
           of
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           it
           ,
           
             For
             thy
             sake
             are
             wee
             killed
             all
             the
             day
             long
             ,
          
           Psal.
           44.22
           .
           Whence
           it
           must
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           nearer
           any
           man
           is
           to
           God
           ,
           more
           graced
           ,
           or
           more
           like
           him
           ,
           the
           more
           is
           Satans
           malice
           kindled
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           lesse
           exempted
           from
           temptation
           ;
           the
           nearer
           Christ
           ,
           the
           more
           desirous
           is
           he
           to
           winnow
           him
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Gods
           prouidence
           so
           ordereth
           the
           matter
           ,
           that
           where
           he
           giues
           greater
           strength
           and
           grace
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           greater
           exercise
           ,
           
           
           to
           preuent
           pride
           ,
           to
           keepe
           grace
           on
           worke
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           his
           gifts
           knowne
           to
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           If
           Satans
           malice
           and
           impudencie
           set
           vpon
           the
           greene
           tree
           ,
           
           what
           will
           he
           doe
           to
           the
           drie
           ?
           If
           he
           dare
           make
           triall
           of
           Christs
           strength
           ,
           will
           he
           feare
           our
           weakenesse
           ?
           If
           he
           dare
           encounter
           with
           perfection
           ,
           can
           we
           impotent
           and
           infirme
           creatures
           looke
           for
           exemption
           ?
           No
           ,
           we
           had
           more
           need
           arme
           our selues
           ,
           and
           expect
           our
           aduersarie
           :
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           world
           comes
           vpon
           Christ
           ,
           and
           findeth
           nothing
           to
           helpe
           his
           temptations
           by
           ;
           but
           to
           vs
           he
           needs
           bring
           no
           weapons
           ;
           he
           finds
           in
           our selues
           a
           whole
           armorie
           of
           weapons
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           may
           fight
           against
           vs
           ;
           he
           findes
           a
           rebel
           within
           vs
           ,
           an
           old
           Adam
           of
           our
           corrupt
           nature
           ,
           that
           giueth
           him
           strength
           and
           helpe
           against
           vs
           ;
           and
           therefore
           his
           boldnesse
           will
           be
           so
           much
           the
           more
           against
           vs
           ,
           when
           he
           sees
           our
           owne
           wicked
           inclinations
           yeelding
           strength
           to
           his
           wicked
           temptations
           .
           Many
           men
           say
           ,
           they
           are
           of
           so
           strong
           a
           faith
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           grace
           ,
           that
           they
           defie
           Satan
           ,
           they
           were
           neuer
           troubled
           with
           him
           ,
           hee
           hath
           nothing
           to
           doe
           with
           them
           :
           Alas
           poore
           soules
           ;
           the
           more
           grace
           ,
           the
           more
           trouble
           :
           
           if
           strength
           of
           faith
           and
           grace
           had
           giuen
           priuiledge
           from
           temptation
           ,
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           had
           not
           been
           tempted
           :
           hast
           thou
           more
           then
           he
           ?
           or
           hast
           thou
           more
           then
           Adam
           in
           innocencie
           ?
           yet
           Adam
           in
           innocencie
           was
           tempted
           .
           Oh
           take
           heede
           least
           the
           strong
           man
           haue
           carried
           all
           away
           ,
           and
           so
           thou
           hast
           peace
           :
           thinkest
           thou
           that
           he
           durst
           assault
           Christ
           ,
           and
           dares
           not
           come
           neere
           thee
           ?
           dares
           he
           encounter
           with
           a
           lyon
           ,
           and
           will
           he
           stand
           in
           feare
           of
           a
           fearefull
           hare
           ?
        
         
           Temptation
           is
           no
           signe
           of
           Gods
           hatred
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           deuils
           .
           
           It
           is
           the
           weakenesse
           of
           flesh
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           a
           mans
           owne
           ,
           
           or
           other
           mens
           temptations
           ,
           proceed
           from
           an
           angrie
           God
           ,
           and
           thence
           to
           giue
           false
           witnesse
           against
           himselfe
           or
           others
           ;
           beeing
           assailed
           by
           Satan
           .
           See
           we
           not
           here
           Christ
           proclaimed
           and
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           whom
           his
           Father
           is
           well
           pleased
           ,
           yet
           subiect
           to
           temptations
           by
           
           the
           deuill
           ?
           wilt
           thou
           now
           conclude
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           suddenly
           cast
           out
           of
           fauour
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           our
           dutie
           is
           ,
           if
           we
           see
           any
           buffeted
           by
           Sathan
           ,
           rather
           to
           pray
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           pity
           them
           ,
           then
           passe
           sentence
           (
           as
           iudges
           )
           vpon
           them
           ,
           considering
           that
           our selues
           also
           may
           be
           tempted
           .
           And
           if
           our selues
           be
           not
           molested
           and
           troubled
           ,
           let
           vs
           take
           heed
           we
           haue
           not
           giuen
           Sathan
           peaceable
           possession
           ,
           which
           makes
           him
           now
           fawne
           vpon
           vs.
           Many
           will
           spit
           at
           the
           mention
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           who
           are
           linked
           to
           him
           sure
           enough
           ,
           and
           lulled
           asleepe
           with
           the
           pleasures
           and
           profits
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           are
           neuer
           diseased
           or
           disquieted
           ,
           because
           they
           go
           on
           pleasantly
           with
           full
           saile
           and
           gale
           to
           destruction
           .
        
         
           
           This
           doctrine
           confutes
           that
           Romish
           delusion
           of
           driuing
           away
           the
           deuill
           ,
           
           and
           exorcising
           him
           with
           holy
           water
           of
           baptisme
           .
           For
           the
           holiest
           water
           that
           euer
           was
           ,
           was
           that
           which
           washed
           the
           holy
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           deuill
           was
           neuer
           a
           whit
           afraid
           of
           that
           ,
           but
           immediately
           Christ
           must
           goe
           forth
           to
           be
           tempted
           .
        
         
           Papists
           vse
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           vttered
           in
           so
           many
           letters
           and
           syllables
           ,
           to
           be
           powerfull
           to
           hinder
           the
           entrance
           of
           deuills
           ,
           and
           to
           driue
           them
           out
           beeing
           entred
           .
           For
           (
           say
           they
           )
           when
           it
           is
           vttered
           ,
           the
           authoritie
           of
           Christ
           is
           present
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           resist
           .
           But
           I
           answer
           ;
           1.
           
           Neuer
           did
           the
           Apostles
           acknowledge
           any
           great
           miracle
           or
           worke
           to
           be
           done
           by
           the
           name
           Iesus
           ,
           but
           as
           Peter
           saith
           ,
           Act.
           3.6.13
           .
           
             by
             faith
             in
             his
             name
          
           ,
           which
           goes
           beyond
           the
           bare
           repeating
           of
           it
           .
           2.
           
           Satan
           delights
           to
           see
           sillie
           people
           ,
           being
           deluded
           ,
           to
           abuse
           both
           this
           name
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           names
           of
           God
           to
           sorcerie
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           cause
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           is
           raised
           by
           the
           sorcerer
           ,
           he
           is
           content
           to
           be
           adiured
           by
           all
           the
           holy
           names
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           bound
           him
           :
           whereas
           he
           deludes
           them
           the
           more
           ,
           and
           exerciseth
           his
           malice
           against
           God
           in
           an
           high
           measure
           ,
           and
           his
           holy
           titles
           .
           
           3.
           
           If
           Satan
           feare
           not
           the
           person
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           but
           dares
           set
           vpon
           him
           ,
           certainely
           he
           feares
           not
           the
           name
           and
           word
           .
           Christ
           might
           easily
           (
           according
           to
           Papists
           )
           haue
           shaken
           off
           the
           deuill
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           What
           ?
           knowest
           thou
           not
           that
           my
           name
           giuen
           me
           in
           my
           circumcision
           ,
           is
           Iesus
           ?
           how
           darest
           thou
           be
           so
           bold
           with
           me
           ?
           And
           surely
           ,
           if
           that
           name
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           a
           wretched
           man
           ,
           would
           by
           any
           vertue
           in
           it
           make
           him
           flie
           ,
           then
           much
           more
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           Christ
           himselfe
           .
           But
           all
           this
           is
           but
           diabolicall
           and
           Antichristian
           delusion
           .
           
           Obiect
           .
           But
           must
           not
           euery
           knee
           bowe
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           euen
           of
           things
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           by
           which
           are
           meant
           the
           deuills
           ?
           Answ.
           They
           wickedly
           abuse
           that
           place
           :
           for
           the
           name
           Iesus
           
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           title
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           maiestie
           ,
           and
           authoritie
           ,
           sitting
           now
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           his
           Father
           ;
           which
           if
           they
           had
           to
           commaund
           ,
           they
           might
           commaund
           all
           creatures
           in
           heauen
           ,
           earth
           ,
           or
           hell
           .
           Whence
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           literall
           vnderstanding
           of
           that
           place
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           Magicke
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           they
           speake
           of
           the
           reliques
           of
           Saints
           ,
           bones
           ,
           apparell
           ,
           &c.
           which
           the
           deuill
           cannot
           abide
           .
           I
           answer
           :
           1.
           they
           haue
           few
           or
           no
           true
           reliques
           of
           Saints
           ,
           but
           false
           collusions
           :
           2.
           if
           they
           had
           ,
           what
           warrant
           ,
           word
           ,
           or
           calling
           haue
           they
           for
           the
           vse
           of
           them
           ?
           what
           is
           the
           vse
           of
           dead
           bodies
           or
           bones
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           buried
           ;
           
           yea
           if
           it
           be
           Christs
           himselfe
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           he
           is
           dead
           ?
           3.
           what
           vertue
           had
           any
           body
           ,
           bone
           ,
           apparell
           ,
           or
           any
           relique
           of
           any
           Saint
           aboue
           Christs
           blessed
           body
           ?
           and
           yet
           the
           deuill
           feared
           not
           that
           .
           If
           he
           feared
           not
           the
           vertue
           of
           Christs
           liuing
           body
           ,
           
           certenly
           hee
           feares
           not
           the
           rottennes
           of
           a
           dead
           bone
           of
           whatsoeuer
           sinnefull
           man.
           But
           this
           is
           also
           another
           tricke
           of
           the
           mysterie
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           plainely
           discouered
           by
           our
           present
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           The
           Iesuites
           teach
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           appointed
           the
           manner
           of
           hallowing
           water
           ,
           and
           that
           beeing
           hallowed
           it
           hath
           power
           to
           pardon
           sinnes
           ,
           to
           driue
           away
           deuills
           and
           diseases
           ,
           and
           by
           it
           they
           haue
           wrought
           many
           miracles
           .
           But
           I
           prooue
           the
           contrary
           :
           1.
           
           Their
           owne
           
             Polidore
             Virgill
          
           affirmes
           ,
           
           that
           Alexander
           the
           first
           a
           Pope
           instituted
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           not
           the
           Apostles
           .
           2.
           
           If
           the
           blood
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           his
           Sonne
           cleanseth
           from
           
             all
             sinne
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           1.7
           .
           then
           hallowed
           water
           cleanseth
           not
           veniall
           sinne
           ,
           as
           they
           tearme
           it
           .
           3.
           
           If
           the
           weapons
           of
           our
           warfare
           be
           not
           carnall
           ,
           but
           spirituall
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           10.4
           .
           then
           hallowed
           water
           cannot
           driue
           away
           deuills
           .
           Faith
           is
           our
           sheild
           ,
           prayer
           is
           our
           buckler
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           of
           God
           our
           sword
           ;
           where
           is
           their
           holy
           water
           ?
           4.
           
           Their
           miracles
           are
           either
           false
           relations
           ,
           or
           collusions
           ,
           or
           magicall
           ,
           of
           no
           other
           vse
           ,
           but
           whereby
           we
           may
           know
           and
           discerne
           ,
           as
           by
           sure
           notes
           ,
           the
           false
           prophets
           and
           champions
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           spirit
           hath
           prophecied
           ,
           Matth.
           24.
           and
           2.
           
           Thess.
           2.
           5.
           
           The
           vse
           of
           water
           is
           ,
           1.
           naturall
           and
           externall
           :
           2.
           by
           institution
           ,
           sacramentall
           and
           significatiue
           :
           the
           Scripture
           acknowledgeth
           no
           other
           :
           If
           their
           holy
           water
           be
           hallowed
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           hallowed
           by
           the
           word
           and
           prayer
           :
           let
           them
           shew
           this
           for
           their
           practise
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           .
           6.
           
           In
           this
           vse
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           one
           of
           the
           strange
           gods
           of
           spirituall
           Egypt
           ,
           or
           mysticall
           Babylon
           :
           and
           there
           is
           a
           vaine
           confidence
           in
           the
           creature
           ,
           which
           is
           due
           to
           the
           creator
           .
           Obiect
           .
           Elisha
           tooke
           salt
           ,
           and
           healed
           the
           waters
           ,
           
           2.
           
           King.
           2.21
           .
           Answ.
           1.
           
           That
           was
           common
           salt
           ,
           not
           hallowed
           .
           2.
           that
           effect
           was
           extraordinary
           ,
           for
           that
           occasion
           onely
           ,
           neuer
           since
           that
           time
           produced
           by
           any
           .
           When
           we
           haue
           a
           pleasant
           city
           infested
           with
           naughty
           and
           deadly
           water
           ,
           and
           a
           Papist
           will
           come
           and
           heale
           it
           with
           his
           hallowed
           salt
           ,
           
           we
           wil
           beleeue
           their
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           hearken
           to
           their
           exorcismes
           ,
           not
           before
           .
        
         
           
           Lastly
           ,
           this
           doctrine
           yeeldeth
           vs
           comfort
           in
           our
           temptations
           ,
           in
           that
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           hath
           begun
           to
           vs.
           He
           was
           the
           best
           beloued
           ,
           yet
           he
           must
           not
           lead
           his
           life
           in
           delicacie
           and
           softnesse
           ,
           but
           was
           in
           continuall
           molestation
           ;
           so
           as
           his
           whole
           life
           was
           a
           continuall
           monument
           of
           the
           crosse
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           not
           thinke
           much
           of
           the
           same
           condition
           which
           our
           Head
           vnderwent
           :
           and
           besides
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           in
           all
           our
           temptations
           cast
           our
           eyes
           vpon
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           tempted
           that
           he
           might
           haue
           compassion
           on
           them
           that
           are
           tempted
           ,
           Heb.
           2.18
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           particular
           in
           the
           preparation
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           guide
           which
           Christ
           had
           in
           this
           combate
           with
           Satan
           ;
           he
           was
           
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
          
           .
           ]
        
         
           Here
           consider
           1.
           the
           name
           of
           the
           guide
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           2.
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           guidance
           ,
           he
           was
           
             led
             by
             him
          
           .
        
         
           I.
           By
           the
           Spirit
           indefinitely
           set
           downe
           ,
           what
           is
           meant
           ?
           Answ.
           A
           spirit
           is
           either
           created
           ,
           
           or
           vncreated
           .
           Of
           the
           former
           we
           read
           of
           three
           sorts
           in
           this
           history
           :
           1.
           
           Diabolicall
           ,
           tempting
           vs
           to
           sinne
           :
           for
           the
           deuill
           is
           a
           spirit
           that
           beeing
           vnchangeably
           turned
           from
           God
           ,
           is
           called
           a
           
             spirit
             that
             ruleth
             in
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             ,
          
           Eph.
           2.2
           .
           
             a
             lying
             spirit
          
           ,
           1.
           
           King.
           22.
           
             an
             vncleane
             spirit
          
           ,
           Luk.
           11.24
           .
           such
           spirits
           are
           all
           the
           wicked
           Angels
           .
           2.
           
           Angelicall
           ,
           comforting
           Christ
           ;
           and
           these
           are
           the
           good
           Angels
           ,
           which
           now
           vnchangeably
           cleaue
           vnto
           God
           ,
           called
           ministring
           spirits
           ,
           Heb.
           1.14
           .
           3.
           
           
             Humane
             ,
             hungring
          
           ,
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           other
           soules
           of
           men
           are
           )
           was
           a
           spirit
           ;
           as
           ,
           
             Father
             ,
             into
             thy
             hands
             I
             commend
             my
             spirit
             :
          
           and
           the
           humane
           and
           reasonable
           
             spirit
             of
             man
             returneth
             to
             God
             that
             gaue
             it
             ,
          
           Eccles
           .
           12.7
           .
           None
           of
           these
           are
           here
           meant
           ,
           but
           the
           diuine
           and
           vncreated
           spirit
           ,
           euen
           the
           third
           person
           in
           Trinity
           ,
           euen
           that
           spirit
           which
           had
           now
           descended
           vpon
           Christ
           like
           a
           doue
           ,
           and
           that
           holy
           spirit
           whereof
           Luke
           saith
           
             he
             was
             full
          
           ,
           
           4.1
           .
           And
           this
           1.
           the
           opposition
           of
           the
           leader
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           tempter
           prooueth
           :
           for
           it
           were
           harsh
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Iesus
           was
           led
           of
           the
           deuill
           to
           be
           tempted
           of
           the
           deuill
           :
           but
           he
           was
           led
           of
           the
           good
           spirit
           to
           be
           tempted
           of
           the
           euill
           .
           2.
           
           The
           same
           phrase
           is
           vsed
           ,
           Luk.
           2.27
           .
           Simeon
           came
           in
           the
           spirit
           into
           the
           temple
           ,
           .
           ●
           .
           in
           that
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           of
           which
           mention
           was
           made
           in
           the
           
           former
           verse
           .
           3.
           the
           Chalde
           and
           Syriak
           expresseth
           it
           ,
           
             led
             by
             the
             holy
             Spirit
          
           .
        
         
           II.
           The
           manner
           ,
           
             he
             was
             led
          
           ;
           not
           by
           any
           locall
           transportation
           from
           Iordan
           to
           the
           wildernes
           ,
           as
           Elias
           from
           earth
           to
           heauen
           ;
           or
           carried
           through
           the
           aire
           ,
           as
           the
           spirit
           carried
           Philip
           from
           the
           Eunuch
           ,
           Act.
           8.39
           .
           but
           as
           one
           led
           by
           the
           hand
           ;
           so
           he
           was
           by
           a
           strong
           instinct
           of
           the
           spirit
           forced
           to
           goe
           thither
           .
           And
           for
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           motion
           ,
           S.
           Marke
           saith
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             spirit
             driueth
             him
             out
          
           :
           and
           S.
           Luke
           vseth
           another
           word
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             he
             was
             led
             out
          
           :
           not
           that
           any
           thing
           befell
           Christ
           beeing
           forced
           to
           it
           or
           vnwilling
           (
           for
           all
           his
           obedience
           was
           a
           free-will
           offering
           ,
           )
           but
           he
           is
           driuen
           or
           drawn
           as
           the
           faithfull
           are
           drawne
           by
           the
           Father
           :
           Ioh.
           6.44
           .
           none
           can
           come
           to
           me
           ,
           vnlesse
           my
           Father
           draw
           him
           ;
           namely
           by
           the
           effectuall
           and
           forcible
           working
           of
           his
           spirit
           in
           their
           hearts
           :
           not
           as
           stocks
           and
           stones
           without
           wills
           ,
           
           nor
           as
           enforcing
           them
           against
           their
           wills
           ,
           but
           sweetly
           inclining
           their
           wills
           ,
           and
           working
           effectually
           in
           them
           both
           the
           will
           and
           the
           deede
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           good
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           But
           Christ
           sends
           the
           third
           person
           :
           
           how
           then
           doth
           the
           third
           person
           lead
           him
           ?
           Christ
           as
           God
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           second
           person
           in
           Diuine
           Vnity
           sendeth
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           elect
           :
           
           but
           consider
           him
           in
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           seruant
           ,
           and
           so
           hee
           is
           subiect
           vnto
           prouidence
           ,
           and
           led
           by
           the
           spirit
           this
           way
           and
           that
           :
           And
           this
           is
           ,
           because
           the
           humanity
           of
           Christ
           is
           the
           organe
           or
           instrument
           of
           his
           diuinity
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           the
           actions
           and
           offices
           of
           it
           is
           mooued
           and
           guided
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           All
           Satans
           temptations
           are
           appointed
           and
           limited
           by
           God.
           It
           is
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           that
           here
           leadeth
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           into
           temptation
           ,
           
           and
           consequently
           God
           is
           the
           author
           of
           all
           the
           trialls
           of
           his
           Saints
           .
           Paul
           went
           bound
           in
           the
           spirit
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           Act.
           20.22
           .
           Gen.
           45.5
           .
           what
           a
           number
           of
           trialls
           was
           Ioseph
           cast
           into
           ,
           beeing
           sold
           to
           a
           hard
           Master
           ,
           a
           tempting
           Mistresse
           ,
           to
           bands
           and
           imprisonment
           ?
           yet
           he
           tells
           his
           brethren
           it
           was
           not
           they
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           that
           sent
           him
           thither
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Gods
           prouidence
           so
           watcheth
           ouer
           his
           creatures
           ,
           
           that
           not
           an
           haire
           shall
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           much
           lesse
           shall
           the
           head
           of
           Gods
           child
           fall
           into
           Satans
           hand
           :
           this
           prouidence
           is
           wakefull
           ,
           and
           suffereth
           nothing
           to
           come
           by
           chance
           or
           lucke
           ,
           but
           from
           a
           good
           hand
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           good
           end
           .
           2.
           
           Satan
           ,
           
           although
           he
           be
           neuer
           so
           malicious
           ,
           yet
           is
           restrained
           and
           cannot
           tempt
           vs
           vntill
           we
           be
           committed
           
           into
           his
           hands
           :
           for
           the
           iust
           are
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Satan
           :
           hee
           cannot
           touch
           their
           goods
           ,
           no
           not
           the
           swine
           of
           the
           faithlesse
           Gadarens
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           a
           Legion
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           begged
           leaue
           ,
           and
           Christ
           said
           ,
           Goe
           :
           and
           much
           lesse
           their
           bodies
           no
           more
           then
           he
           could
           Iobs
           ,
           till
           the
           Lord
           say
           ,
           Lo
           ,
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           ,
           is
           in
           thine
           hands
           ,
           onely
           saue
           his
           life
           .
           He
           is
           a
           lyon
           in
           cheines
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           could
           attempt
           nothing
           against
           Christ
           vntill
           the
           
             spirit
             led
             him
             to
             be
             tempted
             ,
          
           and
           so
           committed
           him
           vnto
           him
           ;
           so
           neither
           against
           his
           members
           .
        
         
           
           But
           how
           can
           the
           spirit
           lead
           Christ
           to
           be
           tempted
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           the
           author
           of
           euill
           .
           
           There
           is
           a
           twofold
           temptation
           ,
           one
           of
           proofe
           or
           triall
           ,
           
           the
           other
           of
           delusion
           :
           by
           the
           first
           God
           tempted
           Abraham
           ,
           Gen.
           22.
           and
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           Deut.
           13.3
           .
           But
           of
           the
           second
           S.
           Iames
           saith
           ,
           1.13
           .
           Let
           no
           man
           say
           when
           he
           is
           tempted
           ,
           I
           am
           tempted
           of
           God
           :
           for
           God
           tempteth
           no
           man.
           
        
         
           
           But
           this
           temptation
           of
           Christ
           was
           to
           delude
           and
           deceiue
           him
           ,
           therefore
           euill
           .
           
           If
           we
           consider
           a
           temptation
           to
           euill
           ,
           we
           must
           conceiue
           God
           to
           be
           an
           actor
           in
           that
           which
           is
           euill
           sundry
           wayes
           ,
           though
           no
           way
           the
           author
           of
           euill
           :
           For
           in
           the
           worst
           of
           them
           all
           God
           doth
           most
           righteously
           vse
           the
           malice
           of
           Satan
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           punishing
           and
           blinding
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           or
           in
           exercising
           and
           trying
           his
           owne
           ;
           
           both
           which
           are
           iust
           and
           good
           .
           As
           for
           all
           the
           sinne
           of
           this
           action
           :
           1.
           it
           can
           be
           no
           worke
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           formally
           no
           worke
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           a
           vice
           and
           corruption
           inherent
           in
           it
           :
           and
           2.
           it
           is
           all
           left
           to
           Satan
           ,
           who
           instilleth
           malice
           ,
           and
           suggesteth
           wicked
           counsells
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           men
           .
           As
           for
           example
           :
           1.
           
           Sam.
           16.14
           .
           an
           euill
           spirit
           
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           vexed
           Saul
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           it
           was
           a
           iust
           punishment
           ,
           it
           was
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Satan
           was
           Gods
           instrument
           in
           executing
           his
           iudgements
           so
           farre
           as
           it
           was
           a
           punishment
           :
           but
           God
           left
           the
           malice
           of
           it
           to
           the
           wicked
           instrument
           working
           after
           his
           owne
           manner
           .
           But
           to
           come
           to
           the
           very
           point
           :
           In
           the
           deceiuing
           of
           Ahab
           and
           the
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           1.
           
           King.
           22.22
           .
           God
           not
           onely
           nakedly
           and
           idly
           permitted
           ,
           but
           expresly
           commanded
           the
           wicked
           and
           lying
           spirit
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Goe
           ,
           and
           deceiue
           ,
           and
           preuaile
           :
           Where
           we
           must
           distinguish
           betweene
           the
           righteous
           action
           of
           God
           as
           a
           iust
           iudgment
           ,
           and
           reuenge
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           most
           properly
           ascribed
           vnto
           him
           ;
           and
           the
           malice
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           deuills
           infusing
           corruption
           instigating
           to
           wickednesse
           ;
           which
           very
           wickednes
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God
           directed
           and
           turned
           to
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           most
           righteous
           iudgement
           .
        
         
         
           This
           serues
           to
           rectifie
           our
           iudgements
           in
           trialls
           ,
           and
           cleare
           our
           eyes
           to
           see
           this
           hand
           of
           God
           in
           them
           :
           
           commonly
           we
           look
           too
           low
           at
           men
           who
           are
           but
           dust
           ,
           as
           though
           miserie
           came
           out
           of
           the
           dust
           ;
           and
           we
           looke
           too
           neere
           vs
           at
           the
           staffe
           or
           stone
           ,
           which
           with
           the
           dogge
           we
           bite
           ,
           but
           consider
           not
           the
           hand
           that
           smites
           vs.
           2.
           
           Sam.
           16.9
           .
           Abishai
           lookes
           at
           Shem●i
           that
           barked
           at
           Dauid
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Why
             doth
             this
             dead
             dogge
             curse
             the
             King
          
           ?
           But
           Dauid
           could
           tel
           him
           ,
           v.
           10.
           
             the
             Lord
             hath
             bid
             him
             curse
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           hath
           so
           decreed
           and
           ordained
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           secret
           will
           bid
           him
           .
        
         
           Let
           vs
           willingly
           submit
           our selues
           vnto
           temptations
           ,
           
           because
           God
           by
           his
           spirit
           leadeth
           vs
           to
           be
           tempted
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           his
           naturall
           sonne
           :
           so
           Christ
           willingly
           yeelded
           himselfe
           to
           be
           tempted
           ,
           beeing
           
             led
             by
             the
             spirit
             :
             hee
             was
             lead
             ,
          
           he
           was
           not
           forced
           and
           drawne
           to
           it
           ,
           though
           the
           triall
           was
           as
           great
           and
           fierce
           ,
           as
           Satan
           could
           make
           it
           :
           and
           so
           let
           it
           be
           with
           vs.
           For
           ,
           
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           we
           must
           be
           cheerefull
           in
           doing
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           also
           must
           we
           be
           cheerefull
           in
           suffering
           it
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           tryalls
           and
           
           persecutions
           come
           often
           by
           the
           deuills
           meanes
           ,
           but
           neuer
           from
           the
           deuill
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Lord
           knoweth
           best
           in
           his
           diuine
           wisedome
           ,
           
           what
           is
           best
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           fatherly
           goodnesse
           disposeth
           to
           vs
           what
           hee
           knoweth
           so
           to
           be
           .
           3.
           
           He
           that
           leadeth
           vs
           into
           the
           lists
           ,
           
           measureth
           our
           temptations
           ,
           weigheth
           our
           strength
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           suffer
           vs
           to
           be
           tempted
           aboue
           that
           we
           are
           able
           :
           he
           giueth
           shoulders
           and
           fitteth
           the
           burden
           .
           4.
           
           Hee
           hath
           promised
           his
           presence
           
           with
           vs
           in
           6.
           dangers
           ,
           and
           in
           7.
           and
           goeth
           out
           with
           vs
           into
           the
           field
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           looker
           on
           ,
           but
           to
           supply
           vs
           with
           newe
           strength
           and
           wisedome
           ,
           to
           helpe
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           vphold
           vs
           vnto
           victorie
           .
        
         
           These
           considerations
           are
           forcible
           to
           worke
           in
           vs
           a
           contentment
           of
           minde
           with
           Gods
           fatherly
           appointment
           ,
           without
           which
           we
           can
           neuer
           be
           chearefull
           in
           trials
           :
           for
           nature
           will
           be
           working
           in
           Peter
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           is
           an
           old
           Disciple
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           led
           where
           he
           would
           not
           ;
           
           and
           oftentimes
           the
           feare
           of
           danger
           and
           trouble
           ,
           is
           greater
           then
           the
           triall
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           What
           was
           it
           else
           that
           mooued
           Christ
           in
           that
           bitter
           triall
           ,
           when
           otherwise
           he
           could
           haue
           wished
           the
           cup
           might
           passe
           from
           him
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Yet
             not
             as
             I
             will
             ,
             but
             as
             thou
             wilt
             ,
          
           but
           the
           remembrance
           that
           he
           came
           to
           suffer
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           doe
           the
           will
           of
           his
           heauenly
           Father
           ?
           What
           else
           added
           such
           courage
           to
           Paul
           ,
           Act.
           21.13
           .
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           What
           doe
           ye
           weeping
           and
           breaking
           my
           heart
           ?
           I
           am
           readie
           not
           
           onely
           to
           be
           bound
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           die
           at
           Ierusalem
           for
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord.
           What
           else
           made
           the
           Martyrs
           so
           inuincible
           in
           suffering
           ,
           that
           often
           ,
           when
           they
           might
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           be
           deliuered
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           found
           themselues
           led
           and
           bound
           by
           the
           spirit
           ,
           yea
           strengthned
           to
           all
           long-suffering
           with
           ioyfulnes
           ?
        
         
           
           But
           we
           pray
           not
           to
           be
           led
           into
           temptation
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Tentation
           is
           twofold
           (
           as
           we
           said
           before
           ,
           )
           one
           of
           triall
           ,
           which
           we
           must
           suffer
           with
           cheerefulnes
           ;
           the
           other
           of
           delusion
           ,
           against
           which
           we
           may
           and
           must
           pray
           .
           2.
           
           Againe
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           leaders
           into
           temptation
           :
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           leads
           Christ
           and
           Christians
           ,
           the
           euill
           spirit
           leads
           the
           wicked
           at
           his
           will
           ;
           we
           pray
           against
           this
           leader
           ,
           and
           not
           against
           the
           former
           .
           3.
           
           And
           further
           ,
           we
           must
           distinguish
           betweene
           beeing
           tempted
           ,
           and
           beeing
           led
           into
           temptation
           in
           our
           Sauiours
           sense
           :
           the
           former
           is
           a
           worke
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           to
           try
           ,
           exercise
           ,
           or
           chastise
           any
           of
           his
           children
           ;
           the
           latter
           is
           a
           worke
           of
           iustice
           ,
           in
           which
           God
           leaues
           a
           man
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           temptation
           is
           preuailing
           against
           him
           .
           Now
           we
           pray
           onely
           against
           the
           latter
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           left
           ,
           and
           so
           ouercome
           in
           temptation
           ;
           neither
           doth
           God
           so
           lead
           vs
           into
           temptation
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           vs
           in
           the
           ende
           more
           then
           conquerours
           :
           So
           as
           still
           wee
           may
           bid
           temptations
           welcome
           ,
           and
           with
           cheerefulnesse
           submit
           our selues
           vnto
           them
           .
        
         
           
           In
           euery
           triall
           see
           that
           
             the
             spirit
          
           lead
           thee
           :
           for
           this
           is
           a
           sure
           ground
           of
           comfort
           ,
           and
           hath
           assured
           hope
           in
           it
           of
           a
           good
           ende
           .
           Christ
           was
           not
           lead
           into
           temptation
           by
           priuate
           motion
           ,
           neither
           did
           he
           thrust
           himselfe
           vnto
           it
           :
           no
           more
           must
           we
           rashly
           runne
           into
           ,
           or
           pull
           dangers
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           or
           thorough
           presumption
           obiect
           our selues
           vnto
           temptations
           :
           
           if
           we
           doe
           ,
           we
           must
           needs
           fall
           ,
           and
           cannot
           expect
           safety
           ,
           because
           we
           tempt
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           prouoke
           him
           to
           withdrawe
           his
           fatherly
           protection
           from
           vs
           ;
           whereas
           there
           is
           no
           danger
           in
           following
           the
           leading
           and
           guidance
           of
           the
           spirit
           .
           Many
           a
           man
           is
           of
           so
           strong
           a
           faith
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           harme
           him
           ;
           he
           is
           for
           all
           courses
           ,
           and
           all
           companies
           .
           But
           how
           can
           a
           man
           be
           safe
           where
           Satans
           throne
           is
           ?
           Peter
           thought
           himselfe
           strong
           enough
           to
           goe
           into
           the
           high
           Priests
           hall
           ;
           but
           he
           found
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           fit
           companie
           for
           him
           .
           Others
           through
           vaine
           prefidence
           of
           Gods
           protection
           ,
           runne
           in
           times
           of
           contagion
           into
           infected
           houses
           ,
           which
           vpon
           iust
           calling
           a
           man
           may
           :
           but
           for
           one
           to
           runne
           out
           of
           his
           calling
           in
           the
           way
           of
           an
           ordinarie
           visitation
           ,
           he
           shall
           find
           that
           Gods
           Angels
           haue
           commission
           to
           protect
           him
           ,
           no
           longer
           then
           he
           
           is
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           Psal.
           91.11
           .
           and
           that
           ,
           beeing
           out
           of
           it
           this
           arrow
           of
           the
           Lord
           shall
           sooner
           hit
           him
           then
           another
           that
           is
           not
           halfe
           so
           confident
           .
           Others
           are
           bold-hardy
           to
           set
           vpon
           the
           deuill
           in
           his
           owne
           holds
           ,
           they
           dare
           enter
           into
           and
           lodge
           in
           houses
           giuen
           vp
           by
           God
           to
           the
           deuills
           possession
           :
           which
           is
           (
           if
           it
           be
           out
           of
           ones
           lawfull
           calling
           )
           to
           cast
           a
           mans
           selfe
           into
           most
           probable
           danger
           :
           for
           whereas
           we
           ought
           to
           vse
           all
           good
           and
           lawfull
           meanes
           for
           the
           preuenting
           of
           imminent
           danger
           ,
           this
           is
           to
           seeke
           danger
           and
           hurt
           ;
           and
           commonly
           they
           that
           seeke
           it
           ,
           iustly
           finde
           it
           .
           The
           issue
           of
           such
           presumption
           we
           may
           see
           in
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Sceva
           ,
           Act.
           19.16
           .
           who
           tooke
           vpon
           them
           to
           doe
           as
           the
           Apostles
           did
           ,
           namely
           to
           name
           Christ
           ouer
           them
           that
           were
           possessed
           ;
           but
           the
           deuill
           seeing
           their
           want
           of
           calling
           thereunto
           ,
           ranne
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           ouercame
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           fled
           out
           of
           the
           house
           naked
           and
           wounded
           .
           Others
           thorough
           temerity
           and
           rashnes
           ,
           bring
           on
           themselues
           much
           woe
           ,
           who
           follow
           the
           motions
           of
           their
           owne
           spirits
           in
           their
           courses
           ,
           and
           neuer
           or
           seldome
           consider
           whether
           they
           haue
           Gods
           spirit
           before
           them
           ,
           or
           no
           :
           they
           looke
           not
           for
           warrant
           out
           of
           Gods
           word
           in
           the
           things
           they
           doe
           or
           speake
           ;
           they
           begge
           not
           Gods
           direction
           and
           assistance
           ;
           they
           spie
           not
           in
           what
           ambush
           Satan
           lyeth
           ,
           what
           aduantages
           he
           easily
           taketh
           ,
           and
           so
           for
           want
           of
           Christian
           watchfulnes
           lay
           themselues
           open
           to
           many
           euills
           and
           dangers
           ,
           wherein
           they
           can
           meet
           with
           no
           great
           comfort
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           say
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           thou
           hast
           led
           mee
           into
           this
           estate
           ,
           but
           rather
           ,
           I
           haue
           cast
           my selfe
           into
           this
           danger
           .
        
         
           If
           therefore
           thou
           wouldest
           find
           comfort
           in
           troubles
           ,
           
           keep
           thee
           in
           thy
           way
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayest
           neuer
           be
           without
           the
           leading
           of
           the
           spirit
           ;
           and
           then
           this
           will
           be
           the
           issue
           :
           1.
           
           Beeing
           led
           by
           the
           spirit
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           follow
           willingly
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           lay
           aside
           all
           reasonings
           ,
           excuses
           ,
           
           and
           delayes
           ,
           as
           Christ
           did
           ;
           he
           murmures
           not
           ,
           delayes
           not
           ,
           doth
           not
           first
           returne
           to
           Nazareth
           ,
           bids
           not
           his
           parents
           and
           friends
           farwell
           ,
           consults
           not
           with
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           but
           was
           driuen
           out
           with
           a
           strong
           motion
           of
           the
           spirit
           .
           This
           is
           the
           same
           free
           spirit
           ,
           which
           dwelleth
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           Christians
           ;
           he
           leads
           them
           to
           ,
           and
           they
           obey
           ,
           and
           follow
           ;
           Abraham
           followes
           him
           from
           his
           owne
           countrey
           ,
           and
           Moses
           into
           Egypt
           .
           2.
           
           If
           thou
           see
           the
           spirit
           leading
           
           thee
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           not
           faynt
           vnder
           the
           crosse
           ,
           no
           not
           when
           thou
           lookest
           vpon
           the
           greatest
           danger
           that
           can
           be
           threatned
           ,
           because
           the
           other
           eye
           is
           vpon
           the
           spirit
           which
           helpeth
           thy
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           affliction
           ministreth
           a
           sound
           measure
           
           of
           comfort
           .
           1.
           
           Pet.
           4.14
           .
           therefore
           the
           Saints
           reioyce
           in
           affliction
           ,
           because
           the
           spirit
           of
           glory
           and
           of
           God
           resteth
           vpon
           them
           .
           A
           valiant
           captaine
           leading
           the
           way
           ,
           encourageth
           the
           most
           timerous
           souldier
           to
           follow
           with
           courage
           and
           resolution
           :
           So
           this
           spirit
           which
           leadeth
           ,
           is
           a
           spirit
           of
           strength
           ,
           and
           of
           power
           ,
           not
           in
           himselfe
           alone
           ,
           but
           supplying
           with
           new
           strength
           those
           that
           giue
           vp
           
           themselues
           to
           be
           led
           by
           him
           .
           3.
           
           If
           thou
           see
           the
           spirit
           leading
           thee
           into
           triall
           ,
           it
           will
           keepe
           thee
           from
           seeking
           to
           winde
           thy selfe
           out
           by
           any
           vnlawfull
           or
           vnwarrantable
           meanes
           :
           thou
           wilt
           follow
           him
           to
           be
           led
           out
           by
           him
           aswell
           as
           thou
           wast
           led
           in
           by
           him
           ;
           thou
           wilt
           waite
           his
           leisure
           for
           the
           remoouall
           of
           thy
           triall
           ,
           in
           whose
           good
           pleasure
           it
           lyeth
           most
           seasonably
           to
           deliuer
           thee
           .
           This
           is
           often
           the
           reason
           why
           God
           giueth
           his
           children
           to
           be
           led
           by
           the
           spirit
           ,
           to
           try
           whether
           they
           will
           abide
           with
           him
           in
           temptation
           ,
           or
           no.
           And
           those
           who
           will
           shift
           themselues
           out
           of
           trouble
           ,
           by
           lying
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           or
           auoid
           crosses
           and
           losses
           by
           wicked
           meanes
           ,
           as
           pouerty
           by
           breaking
           the
           Sabbaoth
           ,
           sicknesse
           by
           sorcerie
           and
           witchcraft
           ,
           what
           spirit
           soeuer
           led
           them
           in
           ,
           certeinly
           the
           euill
           spirit
           hath
           led
           them
           out
           ;
           the
           remedie
           is
           worse
           then
           their
           disease
           ,
           and
           their
           escape
           is
           made
           onely
           by
           breaking
           the
           prison
           .
        
         
           
           As
           Christ
           was
           led
           by
           the
           spirit
           in
           all
           his
           course
           of
           life
           ,
           so
           should
           Christians
           :
           for
           as
           many
           as
           are
           the
           sons
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           led
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           Rom.
           8.14
           .
           So
           the
           Apostles
           in
           their
           ministerie
           went
           hither
           and
           thither
           ,
           stayed
           or
           departed
           ,
           preached
           and
           prophecied
           by
           the
           spirit
           ;
           they
           were
           forbidden
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           to
           preach
           the
           word
           in
           Asia
           ,
           and
           Bythinia
           ,
           Act.
           16.6.7
           .
           and
           21.4
           .
           certaine
           Disciples
           told
           Paul
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           not
           goe
           vp
           to
           Ierusalem
           .
           And
           it
           is
           the
           dutie
           of
           all
           true
           beleeuers
           ,
           to
           resigne
           themselues
           in
           subiection
           to
           Gods
           spirit
           .
        
         
           
           How
           shall
           I
           know
           when
           I
           am
           led
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ?
        
         
           
           By
           these
           rules
           :
           1.
           
           Gods
           spirit
           workes
           in
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           word
           :
           therefore
           if
           thou
           enquirest
           in
           euery
           thing
           what
           is
           the
           good
           and
           acceptable
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           
           Rom.
           12.2
           .
           thou
           art
           led
           by
           the
           spirit
           .
           2.
           
           Discerne
           his
           guidance
           by
           the
           mortification
           of
           the
           deedes
           of
           the
           flesh
           :
           for
           the
           life
           of
           the
           spirit
           is
           opposed
           to
           the
           life
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           Rom.
           8.13
           .
           Therefore
           in
           any
           strong
           motion
           ,
           examine
           thy selfe
           whether
           it
           tend
           to
           thy
           owne
           profit
           ,
           credite
           ,
           or
           lusts
           :
           if
           it
           doe
           ,
           suspect
           it
           ,
           and
           cast
           it
           off
           :
           the
           Apostles
           in
           all
           the
           motions
           of
           the
           Spirit
           respected
           the
           publike
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           not
           their
           owne
           ease
           and
           reputation
           .
           The
           guidance
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           requires
           deniall
           
           of
           our
           owne
           wills
           ,
           strife
           against
           the
           spirit
           that
           beareth
           rule
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           spirit
           of
           a
           man
           that
           lusteth
           after
           enuie
           .
           3.
           
           Know
           it
           by
           the
           excitation
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           which
           still
           stirres
           and
           mooues
           the
           will
           and
           minde
           ,
           and
           raiseth
           it
           from
           vnder
           the
           oppression
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           thus
           preserues
           and
           maintaines
           the
           gift
           of
           regeneration
           ,
           and
           effectually
           bends
           a
           man
           to
           obedience
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           duty
           is
           necessary
           ,
           1.
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           vnregenerate
           ,
           who
           are
           blind
           and
           in
           darkenes
           ,
           and
           without
           a
           guide
           know
           not
           what
           way
           to
           goe
           :
           
             the
             naturall
             man
             perceiues
             not
             the
             things
             of
             God.
          
           2.
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           regenerate
           ,
           who
           are
           but
           as
           little
           children
           ,
           weake
           and
           feeble
           ,
           and
           cannot
           goe
           without
           a
           leader
           .
           And
           therefore
           all
           of
           vs
           need
           the
           leading
           of
           the
           spirit
           .
        
         
           Into
           the
           wildernes
           .
           ]
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           fourth
           circumstantiall
           point
           .
           A
           wildernes
           is
           taken
           in
           the
           Scripture
           two
           wayes
           :
           1.
           
           For
           a
           place
           inhabited
           ,
           although
           not
           fully
           peopled
           ,
           as
           Iosh.
           15.61
           .
           six
           cities
           of
           the
           Priests
           
             in
             the
             wildernes
          
           :
           and
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           came
           preaching
           
             in
             the
             wildernes
             of
             Iudea
          
           ,
           because
           Zacharie
           his
           fathers
           house
           was
           there
           :
           and
           1.
           
           King.
           2.
           
           Ioab
           was
           buried
           in
           his
           owne
           house
           
             in
             the
             wildernesse
          
           .
           2.
           
           For
           a
           place
           vtterly
           desolate
           ,
           not
           inhabited
           or
           frequented
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           possessed
           onely
           of
           wilde
           beasts
           :
           and
           thus
           it
           is
           here
           to
           be
           taken
           ,
           as
           Mar.
           1.13
           .
           he
           was
           with
           wilde
           beasts
           ,
           vtterly
           separate
           from
           the
           society
           of
           men
           .
           This
           place
           Christ
           makes
           choice
           of
           by
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           for
           these
           reasons
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           opposition
           to
           the
           first
           Adam
           ,
           
           who
           was
           tempted
           in
           paradise
           ,
           a
           place
           in
           all
           the
           world
           strongest
           and
           fittest
           to
           resist
           temptation
           in
           ;
           and
           beeing
           ouercome
           was
           cast
           out
           thence
           into
           the
           wildernes
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           world
           was
           in
           comparison
           .
           But
           the
           second
           Adam
           to
           recouer
           this
           losse
           ,
           encountreth
           with
           Satan
           in
           a
           wildernesse
           ;
           the
           fittest
           place
           in
           the
           world
           to
           be
           ouercome
           in
           ,
           and
           ouercomming
           restoreth
           vs
           to
           the
           heauenly
           paradise
           againe
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           Christ
           might
           manifest
           both
           his
           willingnes
           to
           be
           tempted
           ,
           and
           his
           courage
           against
           his
           enemie
           :
           the
           former
           ,
           in
           that
           hee
           appointeth
           a
           place
           wherein
           Satan
           might
           take
           al
           aduantage
           against
           him
           :
           the
           latter
           ,
           in
           that
           like
           a
           champion
           hee
           challengeth
           the
           field
           where
           they
           two
           alone
           might
           try
           it
           out
           .
           A
           coward
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           draw
           in
           the
           streets
           ,
           that
           dares
           not
           looke
           a
           man
           in
           the
           face
           in
           the
           field
           :
           But
           Christ
           appoints
           a
           field
           ,
           where
           Satan
           may
           haue
           all
           his
           power
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           no
           helpe
           at
           all
           :
           and
           by
           both
           these
           hee
           shewes
           himselfe
           the
           promised
           seed
           ,
           appointed
           to
           bruise
           the
           serpents
           
           head
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           Christ
           beeing
           knowne
           to
           be
           the
           onely
           combatant
           and
           maintainer
           of
           the
           fight
           ,
           all
           the
           praise
           of
           the
           conquest
           ouer
           Satan
           might
           be
           ascribed
           to
           him
           alone
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           in
           no
           compartners
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           Papists
           doe
           the
           
             Virgin
             Mary
          
           and
           other
           Saints
           ;
           whereas
           Christ
           was
           therefore
           the
           onely
           conquerour
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           of
           infinite
           power
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           not
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           In
           imitation
           of
           Moses
           at
           the
           giuing
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           Elias
           at
           the
           restoring
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           one
           beeing
           40.
           dayes
           in
           the
           mountaine
           ,
           the
           other
           40.
           dayes
           in
           the
           caue
           of
           Horeb
           :
           Christ
           at
           the
           bringing
           in
           of
           the
           glorious
           Gospell
           would
           be
           answerable
           to
           those
           figures
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           they
           )
           commeth
           now
           out
           of
           a
           sequestred
           place
           ,
           wherein
           he
           was
           fitting
           himselfe
           to
           vndertake
           so
           weighty
           a
           busines
           as
           this
           is
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Note
           hence
           ,
           that
           no
           place
           in
           the
           world
           is
           free
           from
           Satans
           temptations
           ,
           but
           he
           layes
           his
           snares
           in
           euery
           place
           .
           Lot
           is
           caught
           in
           the
           caue
           ,
           his
           wife
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           Dauid
           in
           his
           house
           ,
           Adam
           in
           paradise
           ,
           and
           Christ
           is
           tempted
           in
           the
           wildernes
           .
           The
           reason
           hereof
           is
           taken
           ,
           1.
           
           From
           Satans
           diligence
           and
           malice
           ,
           who
           goeth
           about
           like
           a
           roaring
           lion
           ,
           seeking
           whom
           he
           may
           deuoure
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           5.8
           .
           and
           is
           diligent
           in
           compassing
           the
           earth
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           Iob.
           1.7
           .
           his
           commission
           is
           of
           large
           extent
           ,
           no
           place
           in
           earth
           is
           priuiledged
           from
           his
           temptation
           .
           2.
           
           From
           his
           spirituall
           and
           powerfull
           nature
           :
           no
           place
           is
           so
           secret
           but
           he
           can
           finde
           it
           ,
           none
           so
           strong
           but
           he
           can
           enter
           it
           ,
           none
           so
           holy
           but
           he
           can
           slily
           get
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           boldly
           stand
           euen
           among
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Angels
           ,
           Iob.
           1.6
           .
        
         
           Vse
           .
           1.
           
           Seeing
           the
           whole
           compasse
           of
           the
           earth
           is
           Satans
           circuit
           ,
           
           let
           vs
           where
           euer
           we
           are
           ,
           consider
           of
           our
           enemy
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           danger
           by
           him
           ,
           seeme
           the
           place
           neuer
           so
           secret
           ,
           neuer
           so
           secure
           :
           the
           greenest
           grasse
           may
           harbor
           a
           serpent
           :
           And
           surely
           ,
           the
           more
           free
           and
           safe
           we
           thinke
           our selues
           ,
           the
           nearer
           is
           our
           danger
           .
           There
           be
           two
           places
           in
           which
           men
           may
           thinke
           themselues
           safest
           :
           1.
           the
           place
           of
           their
           particular
           calling
           .
           2.
           the
           publike
           place
           of
           their
           generall
           ,
           the
           Church
           :
           the
           former
           because
           of
           Gods
           promise
           ;
           the
           latter
           because
           of
           his
           presence
           :
           yet
           Satan
           shunnes
           neither
           ,
           neither
           may
           we
           lay
           off
           our
           watch
           in
           either
           .
           Experience
           sheweth
           how
           he
           layes
           snares
           in
           the
           speciall
           calling
           ,
           whereby
           many
           fall
           :
           some
           he
           winneth
           to
           injustice
           ,
           and
           secret
           cousenage
           ;
           some
           to
           lying
           ▪
           and
           swearing
           ;
           some
           to
           Sabbath-breaking
           :
           Now
           though
           thou
           art
           in
           thy
           calling
           ,
           yet
           thou
           art
           not
           conscionable
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           art
           out
           of
           
           thy
           way
           ,
           and
           without
           Gods
           protection
           .
           The
           same
           experience
           giueth
           witnesse
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           how
           Satan
           not
           onely
           haunts
           vs
           in
           our
           owne
           house
           ,
           but
           also
           followes
           vs
           to
           Gods
           house
           ,
           and
           there
           intercepts
           the
           word
           ,
           or
           steales
           it
           away
           ,
           or
           corrupts
           the
           iudgement
           ,
           or
           casteth
           men
           on
           sleep
           ,
           or
           occupies
           their
           minds
           with
           worldly
           and
           base
           thoughts
           ;
           and
           thus
           ,
           where
           they
           thinke
           themselues
           most
           safe
           ,
           they
           are
           most
           foyled
           :
           The
           reason
           is
           this
           ,
           though
           thou
           beest
           in
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           yet
           thou
           settest
           not
           thy selfe
           in
           his
           presence
           ,
           but
           commest
           carelesly
           and
           inconsiderately
           ;
           and
           so
           God
           hauing
           no
           delight
           in
           thy
           seruice
           ,
           suffers
           the
           deuill
           to
           exercise
           his
           will
           on
           thee
           .
           So
           as
           there
           is
           no
           place
           ,
           wherein
           we
           must
           lay
           aside
           our
           watch
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           not
           be
           ouercome
           .
        
         
           Vse
           .
           2.
           
           This
           sheweth
           the
           vanity
           and
           delusion
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           who
           thinke
           the
           deuill
           is
           barred
           out
           of
           Churches
           by
           their
           crucifixes
           ,
           consecrated
           hoasts
           ,
           crosses
           ,
           and
           holy
           water
           :
           
           For
           the
           Leuiathan
           of
           hell
           laughes
           at
           the
           shaking
           of
           these
           speares
           .
           Also
           it
           sheweth
           the
           madnesse
           of
           Magicians
           and
           Coniurers
           ,
           who
           thinke
           they
           can
           bind
           the
           deuill
           within
           their
           circles
           :
           For
           although
           (
           to
           delude
           them
           and
           winne
           them
           sure
           to
           himselfe
           )
           he
           be
           seruiceable
           ,
           and
           at
           their
           command
           ,
           yet
           he
           keeps
           his
           liberty
           permitted
           him
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           compasseth
           the
           whole
           earth
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Note
           ,
           
           that
           some
           places
           are
           more
           fit
           for
           temptation
           then
           others
           ;
           as
           namely
           ,
           solitarie
           and
           desart
           places
           .
           For
           Satan
           hath
           then
           greatest
           aduantage
           for
           his
           assaults
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           men
           alone
           ,
           without
           the
           helpe
           of
           others
           to
           counsell
           ,
           confirme
           ,
           and
           comfort
           them
           .
           This
           the
           Preacher
           confirmes
           ,
           Eccles.
           4.9
           .
           
             Two
             are
             better
             then
             one
             ,
             and
             woe
             be
             to
             him
             that
             is
             alone
             ;
             if
             he
             fall
             ,
             hee
             hath
             none
             to
             helpe
             him
             vp
             :
          
           and
           ,
           
             two
             are
             stronger
             then
             one
             ,
             a
             threefold
             cord
             is
             not
             easily
             broken
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           God
           himselfe
           did
           see
           disaduantage
           of
           solitarie
           life
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             It
             is
             not
             good
             for
             man
             to
             be
             alone
             .
          
           When
           did
           Satan
           assault
           Eue
           ,
           but
           when
           she
           was
           alone
           ?
           when
           did
           he
           Dauid
           ,
           but
           being
           alone
           on
           his
           gallery
           ?
           when
           Lots
           daughters
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           were
           alone
           in
           the
           caue
           ?
           Gen.
           19.30
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           deuill
           is
           delighted
           to
           walke
           through
           solitarie
           places
           ,
           Matth.
           12.43
           .
           if
           he
           possesse
           any
           ,
           he
           carrieth
           them
           into
           solitarie
           places
           ,
           Luk.
           8.29
           .
           and
           where
           doe
           coniurers
           and
           sorcerers
           talke
           with
           the
           deuill
           ,
           but
           in
           woods
           and
           wildernesses
           ,
           where
           Satan
           most
           easily
           appeareth
           .
           For
           these
           reasons
           :
           1.
           
           Because
           beeing
           a
           Prince
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           he
           hates
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           passeth
           all
           his
           exploits
           in
           as
           much
           darkenes
           ,
           secrecie
           ,
           and
           silence
           as
           he
           can
           .
           2.
           
           He
           sees
           how
           easily
           we
           sinne
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           none
           by
           to
           
           hinder
           vs
           from
           it
           by
           feare
           or
           shame
           .
        
         
           Vse
           .
           1.
           
           This
           ouerthrowes
           the
           dotage
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           who
           approoue
           and
           magnifie
           as
           meritorious
           ,
           
           the
           strict
           and
           solitarie
           life
           of
           their
           Monks
           ,
           Eremites
           ,
           and
           Votaries
           ;
           who
           to
           free
           themselues
           from
           Satans
           malice
           ,
           and
           for
           more
           holines
           (
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           )
           voluntarily
           forsake
           the
           societies
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           liue
           by
           themselues
           in
           woods
           ,
           caues
           ,
           cloysters
           ,
           and
           wildernesses
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           had
           the
           aduantage
           of
           Satan
           because
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           whereas
           indeed
           hee
           hath
           them
           where
           he
           would
           .
           And
           because
           they
           seeme
           most
           to
           build
           vpon
           the
           examples
           of
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           ,
           and
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           both
           whom
           they
           finde
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           we
           will
           a
           little
           cleare
           this
           place
           .
        
         
           
           And
           first
           for
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           ,
           whom
           Bellarmine
           saith
           for
           his
           fare
           ▪
           apparell
           ,
           and
           strict
           manner
           of
           liuing
           ,
           was
           a
           right
           patterne
           of
           true
           Eremits
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           his
           life
           was
           austere
           ,
           as
           his
           office
           and
           calling
           was
           singular
           and
           extraordinarie
           ,
           and
           no
           ground
           for
           any
           ordinary
           office
           and
           order
           in
           the
           newe
           Testament
           ;
           wherein
           he
           is
           no
           more
           to
           be
           imitated
           ,
           then
           in
           his
           springing
           in
           the
           wombe
           at
           Maries
           presence
           ,
           which
           was
           an
           extraordinarie
           testimonie
           of
           an
           extraordinary
           person
           .
           Besides
           ,
           Iohn
           beeing
           no
           minister
           of
           the
           newe
           Testament
           
             (
             for
             the
             least
             Minister
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             is
             greater
             then
             he
             :
             )
          
           but
           the
           last
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           greater
           then
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           how
           can
           any
           order
           of
           Euangelicall
           Ministers
           be
           raised
           from
           his
           example
           ?
           Further
           ,
           whereas
           Christ
           himselfe
           the
           Head
           of
           our
           profession
           ,
           came
           eating
           and
           drinking
           ,
           and
           familiarly
           conuersed
           among
           men
           for
           good
           ,
           why
           should
           we
           not
           rather
           hold
           our selues
           to
           his
           example
           ,
           into
           whose
           name
           we
           are
           baptized
           ,
           then
           Iohns
           who
           was
           an
           extraordinarie
           forerunner
           of
           him
           ?
           Lastly
           ,
           we
           haue
           heard
           that
           the
           wildernesse
           wherein
           Iohn
           liued
           ,
           was
           not
           such
           a
           wildernes
           as
           they
           dreame
           of
           ,
           vtterly
           remote
           from
           the
           societie
           of
           men
           ;
           but
           a
           wildernes
           ,
           in
           which
           were
           houses
           &
           cities
           ,
           yea
           his
           fathers
           house
           ;
           a
           wildernesse
           though
           lesse
           peopled
           then
           the
           frequented
           places
           of
           Iudea
           ,
           yet
           not
           without
           people
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           a
           wildernesse
           wherein
           Iohn
           preached
           ,
           who
           preached
           to
           men
           ,
           *
           
             And
             not
             to
             beasts
          
           ;
           a
           wildernes
           wherein
           Christ
           among
           a
           multitude
           of
           people
           was
           baptized
           :
           and
           so
           it
           scarce
           affordeth
           a
           colour
           of
           their
           Eremiticall
           Orders
           ,
           vowing
           such
           a
           solitary
           life
           separate
           from
           all
           men
           ,
           which
           Iohn
           neuer
           did
           .
        
         
           
           And
           for
           the
           example
           of
           Christ
           ,
           his
           going
           into
           the
           wildernesse
           to
           fast
           and
           pray
           ;
           I
           answer
           :
           1.
           
           Christ
           was
           led
           thither
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           they
           of
           their
           owne
           heads
           :
           and
           to
           pretend
           a
           spirit
           without
           a
           
           word
           of
           warrant
           ,
           is
           a
           frensie
           and
           delusion
           .
           2.
           
           Christ
           went
           for
           40.
           dayes
           ,
           and
           came
           againe
           to
           his
           calling
           ;
           they
           goe
           and
           neuer
           return●
           againe
           .
           3.
           
           Christ
           went
           to
           offer
           opportunity
           and
           aduantage
           to
           Satan
           ,
           the
           more
           victoriously
           to
           foile
           him
           ,
           and
           purchase
           heauen
           for
           vs
           ;
           they
           in
           a
           superstitious
           end
           ,
           to
           merit
           and
           purchase
           heauen
           for
           themselues
           .
           4.
           
           Christ
           neuer
           ate
           nor
           dranke
           all
           the
           while
           hee
           was
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           wherein
           would
           they
           tie
           themselues
           to
           imitate
           him
           ,
           they
           would
           soone
           grow
           weary
           of
           their
           holines
           and
           deuotion
           .
           Accursed
           therefore
           be
           this
           monkish
           and
           anchorish
           life
           ,
           which
           professeth
           open
           hostility
           to
           humane
           society
           ,
           which
           thrusts
           them
           out
           of
           their
           lawfull
           callings
           ,
           wherein
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           profitable
           to
           men
           in
           the
           societies
           of
           Church
           ,
           Common-wealth
           ,
           or
           family
           .
           What
           ?
           are
           these
           the
           lights
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           flie
           the
           light
           like
           bats
           and
           owles
           ,
           and
           prison
           themselues
           in
           cloysters
           ;
           whereas
           they
           should
           lighten
           others
           ,
           and
           not
           thrust
           their
           light
           vnder
           a
           bushel
           ,
           or
           vnder
           the
           table
           ?
           Are
           these
           the
           salt
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           who
           neuer
           apply
           themselues
           to
           season
           the
           fleshly
           and
           vnsauoury
           manners
           and
           behauiours
           of
           men
           ?
           The
           Apostle
           teacheth
           them
           another
           lesson
           ,
           Heb.
           10.24
           .
           saying
           ,
           Let
           vs
           prouoke
           one
           another
           to
           loue
           ,
           and
           to
           good
           workes
           ,
           
             not
             forsaking
             the
             assemblies
             ,
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             some
             is
             :
          
           implying
           that
           to
           be
           an
           vnlawfull
           calling
           ,
           which
           cannot
           but
           faile
           against
           such
           duties
           of
           charity
           as
           these
           be
           .
           It
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           ,
           that
           because
           the
           world
           receiueth
           no
           seasoning
           from
           them
           ,
           the
           vnprofitable
           burdens
           of
           the
           earth
           were
           cast
           out
           vpon
           the
           dunghill
           ,
           the
           place
           which
           Christ
           himselfe
           assigned
           vnto
           them
           .
        
         
           Vse
           .
           2.
           
           It
           teacheth
           those
           that
           are
           troubled
           with
           temptations
           ,
           to
           beware
           of
           solitary
           and
           secret
           places
           ,
           because
           Satan
           is
           there
           the
           strongest
           :
           and
           much
           lesse
           must
           they
           thrust
           themselues
           into
           desert
           places
           ,
           forgetting
           their
           weaknesse
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           would
           with
           Christ
           offer
           battell
           ,
           and
           tempt
           the
           tempter
           :
           for
           this
           his
           practise
           is
           no
           warrant
           for
           vs
           :
           but
           they
           must
           auoide
           the
           place
           so
           soone
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           and
           get
           into
           the
           society
           and
           fellowship
           of
           men
           .
           
           Ioseph
           when
           he
           was
           alone
           with
           his
           Mistrisse
           tempting
           him
           ,
           fled
           out
           of
           the
           house
           :
           so
           if
           there
           be
           none
           but
           the
           tempter
           with
           thee
           ,
           take
           the
           benefit
           of
           company
           so
           soone
           as
           thou
           canst
           :
           but
           see
           thy
           company
           be
           good
           ;
           for
           bad
           company
           is
           farre
           worse
           then
           solitarines
           ,
           as
           many
           finde
           ,
           who
           beeing
           troubled
           in
           minde
           ,
           or
           tempted
           by
           Satan
           ,
           run
           to
           lewd
           company
           ,
           to
           cards
           ,
           dice
           ,
           drinking
           ,
           &
           sporting
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           Beelzebub
           will
           cast
           out
           the
           deuill
           :
           But
           this
           enlargeth
           the
           griefe
           ;
           and
           they
           finde
           in
           the
           end
           the
           remedy
           nothing
           inferiour
           
           to
           the
           disease
           :
           Whereas
           had
           they
           resorted
           into
           the
           society
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           by
           godly
           and
           religious
           communication
           and
           conuersation
           ,
           they
           had
           been
           much
           comforted
           and
           confirmed
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           promise
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Wheresoeuer
           two
           or
           three
           are
           gathered
           together
           in
           my
           name
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Vse
           .
           3.
           
           Yet
           if
           God
           shall
           by
           vertue
           of
           our
           calling
           draw
           vs
           into
           solitary
           places
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           carefull
           so
           to
           carry
           our selues
           as
           wee
           may
           say
           with
           Scipio
           ,
           
           We
           are
           neuer
           lesse
           alone
           ,
           then
           when
           we
           are
           most
           alone
           :
           and
           with
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           Ioh.
           16.32
           .
           I
           am
           not
           alone
           ,
           the
           father
           is
           with
           mee
           .
           The
           faithfull
           need
           neuer
           be
           alone
           ,
           because
           they
           may
           euer
           be
           in
           conference
           with
           God
           :
           then
           may
           they
           goe
           close
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           sharpen
           their
           prayers
           ,
           and
           meditate
           on
           his
           word
           and
           workes
           ,
           to
           fit
           them
           better
           for
           their
           callings
           :
           then
           may
           they
           enlarge
           their
           hearts
           to
           God
           in
           confessions
           and
           praises
           :
           and
           thus
           he
           that
           is
           led
           by
           the
           spirit
           into
           these
           solitary
           places
           ,
           is
           in
           safety
           ;
           because
           ,
           as
           the
           hills
           compasse
           Ierusalem
           ,
           so
           doth
           the
           Lord
           his
           people
           while
           they
           are
           in
           his
           seruice
           :
           thus
           shall
           Satan
           be
           most
           disappointed
           ,
           who
           while
           he
           hopes
           to
           make
           our
           solitarines
           his
           aduantage
           ,
           we
           shall
           by
           it
           draw
           nearer
           vnto
           God
           ,
           and
           be
           set
           so
           much
           the
           more
           out
           of
           his
           reach
           .
        
         
           
           Directions
           for
           solitarines
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Watch
           the
           benefit
           of
           time
           ,
           to
           spend
           it
           best
           in
           musing
           vpon
           
           heauenly
           things
           ,
           and
           enioy
           the
           sweet
           liberty
           of
           conuersing
           with
           
           God.
           2.
           
           Know
           that
           no
           time
           must
           be
           spent
           in
           rouing
           and
           rangeing
           thoughts
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           redeemed
           from
           euill
           ,
           and
           vnprofitablenesse
           :
           and
           therefore
           choice
           must
           be
           made
           of
           obiects
           presented
           ,
           and
           as
           little
           time
           as
           may
           bee
           ,
           spent
           in
           worldly
           and
           indifferent
           things
           ;
           and
           then
           with
           as
           little
           delight
           as
           may
           be
           .
           Holy
           wisedome
           is
           euer
           diminishing
           the
           loue
           of
           earthly
           things
           .
           3.
           
           Consider
           the
           
           danger
           of
           sinne
           in
           thy
           solitarines
           ,
           when
           feare
           ,
           shame
           ,
           witnesses
           ,
           and
           counsellers
           are
           remooued
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           are
           no
           open
           sinnes
           which
           are
           not
           secretly
           first
           hatched
           and
           warped
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           if
           we
           muse
           on
           any
           sinne
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           to
           ouercome
           it
           ,
           and
           beware
           of
           secret
           
           allurements
           .
           4.
           
           Consider
           the
           slipperines
           and
           busines
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           wandring
           thing
           ,
           like
           a
           mill
           euer
           grinding
           ,
           euer
           in
           motion
           ,
           still
           setting
           vs
           on
           worke
           with
           moe
           commaundements
           then
           euer
           God
           did
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           giuing
           it
           leaue
           to
           muse
           ,
           we
           must
           the
           better
           watch
           it
           .
        
         
           To
           be
           tempted
           of
           the
           deuill
           .
           ]
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           fift
           circumstantiall
           point
           ,
           namely
           the
           end
           of
           Christs
           
           going
           into
           the
           wildernes
           .
           Here
           consider
           two
           things
           :
           1.
           the
           author
           of
           the
           temptation
           ,
           
             the
             deuill
          
           :
           2.
           the
           end
           it selfe
           ,
           
             to
             be
             tempted
          
           of
           him
           .
           
        
         
           
             The
             deuill
          
           ]
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           wicked
           spirit
           ,
           the
           Prince
           and
           captaine
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           gather
           out
           of
           Matth.
           25.41
           .
           A
           wicked
           spirit
           ,
           not
           by
           creation
           ,
           but
           by
           defection
           :
           Full
           of
           wickednes
           ,
           whence
           Elima●
           the
           sorcerer
           is
           called
           the
           child
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           Act.
           13.10
           .
           because
           he
           was
           full
           of
           deceit
           and
           wickednes
           :
           Full
           of
           malice
           ,
           
             a
             red
             dragon
          
           ,
           full
           of
           poysons
           ,
           
             seeking
             nothing
             but
             destruction
          
           :
           Full
           of
           craft
           ,
           
             an
             old
             serpent
             ,
             more
             craftie
             then
             all
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             field
             :
          
           Full
           of
           power
           ,
           
             called
             the
             Prince
             and
             God
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             power
             of
             darkenesse
             :
             the
             strong
             man
             keeping
             the
             ●old
             :
             Principalities
             ,
             powers
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           The
           word
           comes
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             traijcio
             ,
             calumnior
          
           ;
           
           and
           signifies
           an
           accuser
           ,
           calumniator
           ,
           or
           slanderer
           ,
           hauing
           his
           name
           from
           his
           continuall
           practise
           :
           For
           so
           is
           he
           called
           the
           accuser
           of
           the
           brethren
           ,
           which
           
             accuseth
             them
             before
             God
             day
             and
             night
             ,
          
           Reu.
           12.10
           .
           and
           no
           maruell
           ,
           seeing
           he
           durst
           accuse
           God
           himselfe
           as
           an
           enuier
           of
           mans
           happy
           estate
           ,
           and
           carelesse
           of
           Christs
           estate
           here
           .
           But
           especially
           he
           accuseth
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Man
             to
             God
          
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           Iob
           ,
           
           that
           he
           serued
           God
           in
           hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           vpon
           affliction
           would
           curse
           him
           to
           his
           face
           ,
           chap.
           1.
           
           ●
           .
           9
           .
           2.
           
           
             Man
             to
             man
          
           ,
           stirring
           vp
           strife
           and
           contention
           from
           one
           against
           another
           ;
           
           and
           by
           this
           meanes
           he
           worketh
           effectually
           in
           the
           children
           of
           disobedience
           ,
           Eph.
           2.2
           .
           Where
           strife
           and
           enuying
           is
           ,
           there
           wisedome
           is
           sensuall
           and
           deuillish
           ,
           Iam.
           3.15
           .
           An
           example
           hereof
           we
           haue
           in
           Saul
           ,
           who
           ,
           when
           the
           euill
           spirit
           was
           entred
           into
           him
           ,
           all
           manner
           of
           accusations
           came
           against
           innocent
           Dauid
           ,
           and
           were
           receiued
           ;
           that
           he
           was
           a
           traytor
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           sought
           Sauls
           life
           ,
           &c.
           3.
           
           
             Man
             to
             himselfe
          
           :
           when
           he
           hath
           drawne
           a
           man
           to
           many
           loathsome
           sinnes
           ,
           
           then
           he
           stretcheth
           them
           beyond
           all
           the
           measure
           of
           mercy
           ,
           aggrauates
           Gods
           iustice
           ,
           extenuates
           his
           mercy
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           bring
           the
           sinner
           to
           despaire
           .
           Thus
           he
           accused
           
             Cain
             ,
             Achitophel
          
           ,
           and
           Iudas
           ,
           whom
           he
           brought
           to
           confesse
           their
           sinne
           ,
           but
           to
           deny
           Gods
           mercy
           .
        
         
           Whence
           note
           ,
           1.
           the
           miserable
           estate
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           that
           serue
           such
           a
           Lord
           and
           Master
           as
           the
           deuill
           is
           ;
           
           who
           in
           stead
           of
           standing
           by
           them
           for
           their
           diligent
           seruice
           ,
           will
           stand
           against
           them
           to
           accuse
           them
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           men
           ,
           to
           their
           owne
           consciences
           ;
           will
           reckon
           vp
           al
           their
           faults
           ,
           and
           depraue
           whatsoeuer
           was
           best
           intended
           .
           While
           he
           can
           draw
           them
           along
           in
           his
           seruice
           ,
           hee
           will
           lie
           close
           like
           a
           crafty
           fox
           and
           serpent
           ,
           in
           one
           corner
           or
           other
           ,
           to
           deuoure
           
           their
           soules
           :
           but
           afterwards
           will
           terrifie
           them
           ,
           and
           roare
           like
           a
           lyon
           on
           them
           ,
           setting
           in
           order
           before
           them
           the
           villanies
           to
           which
           he
           himselfe
           tempted
           them
           ;
           crying
           out
           on
           them
           as
           damned
           wretches
           ,
           and
           making
           them
           often
           cry
           out
           so
           of
           themselues
           euen
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           for
           euer
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
           And
           yet
           alas
           !
           he
           is
           the
           Prince
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           to
           whom
           generally
           most
           men
           yeeld
           their
           subiection
           and
           homage
           :
           yea
           ,
           the
           God
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           to
           whom
           men
           offer
           themselues
           ,
           and
           what
           euer
           they
           haue
           or
           can
           make
           in
           sacrifice
           :
           yea
           ,
           men
           sell
           themselues
           as
           slaues
           and
           bondmen
           to
           be
           ruled
           at
           his
           will.
           How
           should
           this
           one
           consideration
           mooue
           men
           to
           get
           out
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           seruice
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           meeke
           and
           mercifull
           ,
           one
           that
           couereth
           sinnes
           ,
           acquitteth
           and
           dischargeth
           ;
           one
           that
           answereth
           all
           accusations
           ,
           and
           crowneth
           our
           weake
           endeauours
           ,
           which
           himselfe
           worketh
           in
           vs
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           as
           a
           cuppe
           of
           cold
           water
           shall
           not
           goe
           vnrewarded
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Note
           ,
           how
           expressely
           Satan
           hath
           stamped
           this
           qualitie
           as
           his
           owne
           marke
           vpon
           his
           children
           ,
           who
           so
           liuely
           resemble
           him
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           haue
           his
           name
           also
           giuen
           them
           ,
           Tit.
           2.3
           .
           and
           2.
           
           Tim.
           3.3
           .
           and
           1.
           
           Tim.
           3.11
           .
           For
           how
           quicke
           and
           nimble
           are
           men
           to
           goe
           between
           man
           and
           man
           with
           tales
           and
           accusations
           ,
           to
           cast
           bones
           of
           enmitie
           ?
           Sometimes
           charging
           men
           openly
           or
           secretly
           with
           things
           vtterly
           vntrue
           and
           false
           ,
           as
           Ziba
           dealt
           with
           Mephibosheth
           ,
           2.
           
           Sam.
           16.3
           .
           sometimes
           blazing
           infirmities
           ,
           which
           loue
           would
           haue
           couered
           :
           sometimes
           aggrauating
           with
           vehemency
           of
           words
           ,
           facts
           or
           speeches
           ,
           which
           charity
           would
           giue
           a
           fauourable
           construction
           vnto
           ,
           as
           Doeg
           pleaded
           against
           Ahimelec
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           22.9
           .
           sometimes
           deprauing
           the
           truth
           by
           adding
           to
           mens
           speeches
           ;
           and
           this
           cost
           Christ
           his
           life
           ,
           his
           enemies
           adding
           ,
           
             I
             will
          
           destroy
           this
           Temple
           ,
           and
           make
           another
           in
           three
           dayes
           ,
           
             made
             with
             hands
          
           :
           or
           diminishing
           it
           ,
           by
           concealing
           that
           which
           might
           make
           for
           a
           man.
           All
           which
           are
           Satanicall
           practises
           ,
           who
           beeing
           the
           father
           of
           lyes
           ,
           would
           chase
           all
           truth
           out
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           
           Let
           all
           Gods
           children
           labour
           to
           expresse
           Gods
           image
           ,
           in
           hating
           this
           hatefull
           sinne
           ,
           and
           helpe
           themselues
           thereunto
           by
           these
           rules
           .
           1.
           
           Consider
           thy
           charge
           ,
           Leuit.
           19.16
           .
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             walke
             about
             with
             tales
             among
             thy
             people
             :
          
           and
           consider
           ,
           that
           whispering
           and
           backbiting
           are
           the
           sinnes
           of
           men
           of
           a
           reprobate
           sense
           ,
           Rom.
           1.29
           .
           2.
           
           Receiue
           no
           false
           accusation
           :
           receiuers
           of
           stollen
           goods
           are
           accessarie
           to
           the
           theft
           :
           if
           there
           were
           no
           receiuers
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           theeues
           ;
           if
           no
           hearers
           ,
           no
           informers
           .
           Driue
           away
           the
           slaunderer
           
           with
           an
           angry
           countenance
           ,
           as
           the
           Northwind
           driueth
           away
           raine
           ,
           Prou.
           25.23
           .
           haue
           no
           pleasure
           in
           this
           sinne
           of
           another
           man
           ,
           Rom.
           1.32
           .
           3.
           
           Doe
           thine
           owne
           busines
           ,
           looke
           to
           the
           duties
           of
           thine
           owne
           calling
           :
           busie-bodies
           and
           pratlers
           are
           ioyned
           together
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           5.13
           .
           4.
           
           Take
           heed
           of
           enuie
           :
           malice
           neuer
           spoke
           well
           ,
           it
           is
           alwaies
           suspitious
           ,
           euer
           traducing
           .
           Embrace
           the
           loue
           of
           thy
           neighbours
           person
           .
           5.
           
           Deale
           with
           an
           other
           mans
           good
           name
           ,
           as
           thou
           wouldst
           haue
           him
           deale
           with
           thine
           ,
           if
           it
           came
           in
           his
           way
           .
           Consider
           thou
           maiest
           restore
           his
           goods
           ,
           but
           neuer
           his
           name
           :
           once
           broken
           ,
           euer
           a
           scarre
           .
           A
           fellon
           is
           more
           tolerable
           in
           a
           commonwealth
           then
           a
           slaunderer
           .
           6.
           
           In
           receiuing
           reports
           ,
           excuse
           the
           person
           so
           farre
           as
           thou
           canst
           ;
           construe
           the
           speech
           or
           fact
           in
           the
           most
           fauourable
           sense
           ;
           doe
           as
           thou
           wouldst
           be
           done
           to
           :
           and
           if
           thou
           canst
           not
           ,
           aduise
           the
           reporter
           to
           looke
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           
           and
           tell
           him
           that
           in
           many
           things
           we
           sinne
           all
           .
           7.
           
           Curse
           not
           the
           deafe
           ,
           saith
           the
           Scripture
           :
           now
           a
           man
           that
           is
           absent
           is
           a
           deafe
           man.
           Obiect
           .
           But
           I
           speake
           the
           truth
           .
           Answ.
           But
           not
           truely
           :
           1.
           without
           ground
           ,
           thou
           art
           vncalled
           and
           vnsworne
           ;
           thou
           doest
           it
           not
           by
           way
           of
           charitable
           admonition
           to
           the
           partie
           himselfe
           or
           others
           .
           2.
           
           Not
           in
           a
           good
           manner
           ,
           without
           loue
           ,
           pitie
           ,
           sorrow
           ;
           nay
           ,
           thou
           reioycest
           rather
           in
           thy
           tale
           .
           3.
           
           Not
           to
           any
           other
           end
           but
           to
           fill
           mens
           mouths
           with
           prattle
           ,
           and
           bring
           thy
           brother
           into
           contempt
           .
           And
           why
           speakest
           thou
           no
           good
           of
           him
           as
           well
           as
           euill
           ,
           but
           art
           like
           a
           swine
           in
           a
           garden
           ,
           that
           leaues
           all
           the
           sweet
           flowers
           to
           digge
           or
           wallow
           in
           a
           dunghil
           .
        
         
           Motiues
           to
           lay
           aside
           and
           abhorre
           calumniation
           and
           slaundring
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Charity
           is
           not
           suspitious
           ,
           
           but
           in
           doubtfull
           cases
           thinks
           the
           best
           .
           1.
           loue
           thinketh
           not
           euill
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           13.5
           .
           2.
           it
           couers
           a
           multitude
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           Prou.
           10.12
           .
           and
           3.
           it
           giues
           to
           euery
           man
           his
           due
           ,
           in
           his
           goods
           and
           good
           name
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           tale-breeder
           ,
           tale-bearer
           ,
           and
           tale-beleeuer
           ,
           who
           doe
           none
           of
           these
           ,
           but
           hammer
           tales
           and
           slaunders
           vpon
           the
           anuill
           of
           enuie
           ,
           and
           set
           them
           vpon
           the
           wings
           of
           fame
           and
           report
           ,
           are
           vncharitable
           and
           vnchristian
           persons
           ,
           the
           deuils
           fewellers
           and
           gun-powder
           :
           for
           where
           no
           wood
           is
           ,
           there
           the
           fire
           goeth
           out
           ;
           so
           where
           there
           is
           no
           tale-bearer
           ,
           the
           strife
           ceaseth
           ,
           Prou.
           26.20
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Wee
           haue
           a
           common
           prouerbe
           ,
           A
           man
           museth
           as
           he
           vseth
           ;
           as
           himselfe
           vseth
           to
           doe
           ,
           so
           he
           imagineth
           of
           another
           :
           and
           therefore
           to
           iudge
           lewdly
           of
           another
           vpon
           bare
           suspition
           ,
           is
           commonly
           a
           note
           of
           a
           lewd
           person
           :
           those
           that
           are
           so
           readie
           to
           taxe
           men
           of
           
           hypocrisie
           ,
           commonly
           are
           hypocrites
           themselues
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           a
           question
           among
           the
           schoolemen
           ,
           whether
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           impayred
           anothers
           good
           name
           ,
           be
           bound
           to
           restore
           as
           hee
           that
           hath
           pilfered
           his
           goods
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           concluded
           by
           all
           the
           Doctors
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           bound
           in
           conscience
           ,
           because
           a
           good
           name
           is
           better
           then
           all
           riches
           ,
           saith
           Salomon
           :
           and
           because
           it
           hath
           more
           enemies
           then
           our
           goods
           ,
           euen
           this
           law
           of
           restitution
           and
           satisfaction
           should
           be
           of
           force
           to
           keep
           them
           off
           vs
           :
           and
           if
           the
           law
           bind
           him
           that
           steales
           our
           goods
           ,
           to
           restore
           5.
           fold
           ,
           certainly
           he
           that
           stealeth
           our
           name
           ,
           is
           bound
           to
           restore
           50.
           fold
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           so
           farre
           aboue
           a
           mans
           substance
           ,
           and
           the
           blot
           is
           neuer
           wiped
           away
           .
           If
           serpents
           sting
           vs
           ,
           or
           mad
           dogges
           ,
           or
           venemous
           beasts
           bite
           vs
           ,
           there
           is
           some
           remedy
           ;
           but
           against
           the
           tongue
           of
           the
           slaunderer
           there
           can
           none
           be
           found
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           one
           of
           the
           sinnes
           against
           the
           ninth
           commaundement
           ,
           to
           heare
           our
           neighbour
           falsly
           accused
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           cleare
           him
           if
           we
           be
           able
           .
           Ionathan
           when
           he
           saw
           Saul
           stirred
           vp
           by
           tale-bearers
           against
           Dauid
           ,
           spake
           boldly
           in
           his
           defence
           ;
           and
           said
           ,
           Why
           shall
           he
           die
           ?
           what
           euill
           hath
           he
           done
           ?
           And
           Nicodemus
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           so
           set
           against
           Christ
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           haue
           condemned
           him
           beeing
           absent
           and
           vnheard
           ,
           stood
           vp
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
           
             Doth
             our
             law
             condemne
             any
             before
             it
             heare
             him
             ,
             and
             know
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             ?
          
           A
           good
           rule
           for
           vs
           how
           to
           carry
           our selues
           towards
           all
           Christians
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           We
           must
           hold
           vs
           to
           our
           rule
           ,
           to
           
             iudge
             no
             man
             before
             the
             time
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           4.5
           .
           and
           if
           
             no
             man
          
           ,
           then
           ,
           1.
           
           
             No●
             our
             superiours
          
           :
           people
           must
           not
           bolt
           out
           opprobrious
           words
           against
           their
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           :
           sinne
           is
           aggrauated
           by
           the
           person
           against
           whom
           it
           is
           committed
           :
           to
           reuile
           an
           ordinary
           man
           is
           odious
           ,
           but
           much
           more
           to
           reuile
           the
           father
           of
           our
           soules
           or
           bodies
           ,
           Pastors
           or
           Parents
           .
           2.
           
           
             Not
             godly
             men
          
           and
           professors
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           as
           to
           charge
           them
           with
           hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           traduce
           with
           violence
           that
           which
           would
           receiue
           a
           charitable
           construction
           .
           Heb.
           6.9
           .
           3.
           
           
             Not
             such
             as
             in
          
           whom
           Gods
           graces
           shine
           more
           eminently
           then
           in
           others
           ,
           through
           pride
           or
           enuie
           :
           this
           is
           a
           high
           sinne
           ,
           and
           cost
           Christ
           his
           life
           :
           yea
           to
           disgrace
           and
           obscure
           Gods
           gifts
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           acknowledged
           with
           thankfulnesse
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           skirts
           of
           that
           vnpardonable
           sinne
           ,
           and
           had
           need
           be
           stayed
           betimes
           :
           for
           it
           is
           to
           hate
           goodnesse
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           did
           hate
           it
           because
           it
           is
           goodnesse
           ,
           it
           were
           farre
           more
           dangerous
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           Note
           :
           seeing
           Satan
           is
           such
           an
           Arch-accuser
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           speciall
           hatred
           is
           against
           goodnes
           ,
           
           is
           it
           any
           maruell
           that
           the
           children
           of
           God
           passe
           through
           many
           slaunderous
           accusations
           ?
           If
           speach
           be
           of
           the
           faithfull
           Preachers
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           neither
           Prophets
           nor
           Apostles
           shal
           auoid
           most
           dangerous
           slanders
           ▪
           Amos
           shal
           be
           accused
           by
           Amazia
           to
           preach
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           whole
           land
           is
           not
           able
           to
           beare
           his
           words
           :
           chap.
           7.
           v.
           9.
           
           Paul
           and
           Silas
           ,
           preaching
           nothing
           but
           Christ
           ,
           are
           brought
           before
           the
           gouernours
           ,
           exclaimed
           vpon
           as
           men
           troubling
           the
           citie
           ,
           preaching
           ordinances
           not
           lawfull
           to
           be
           receiued
           ,
           and
           teaching
           men
           to
           worship
           God
           contrary
           to
           the
           law
           ,
           Act.
           16.20
           .
           and
           18.13
           .
           Let
           speech
           be
           of
           professors
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           how
           doe
           men
           in
           their
           mindes
           accuse
           and
           iudge
           that
           to
           be
           done
           in
           vaine-glory
           ,
           which
           is
           done
           in
           simplicity
           ,
           and
           for
           Gods
           glory
           ?
           and
           that
           to
           be
           done
           in
           hypocrisie
           ,
           or
           for
           commodity
           ,
           or
           other
           sinister
           ends
           ,
           which
           God
           sees
           is
           done
           in
           sincerity
           ?
           Yea
           as
           if
           men
           did
           see
           their
           hearts
           and
           inside
           ,
           how
           doe
           they
           speake
           it
           ,
           that
           such
           are
           not
           the
           men
           they
           make
           shew
           of
           ?
           or
           if
           grace
           euidently
           appeare
           in
           the
           eminent
           notes
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           can
           so
           lessen
           ,
           so
           diminish
           and
           clippe
           the
           beauty
           and
           glory
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           still
           they
           shall
           be
           disgraced
           .
           Our
           blessed
           Lord
           himselfe
           was
           accused
           and
           condemned
           for
           a
           malefactor
           ,
           yea
           and
           executed
           ;
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           notwithstanding
           most
           heauenly
           ,
           and
           as
           his
           enemies
           witnessed
           ,
           Neuer
           man
           spake
           like
           this
           man
           ,
           yet
           was
           condemned
           ,
           his
           wonderfull
           miracles
           obscured
           ,
           yea
           blasphemed
           ,
           He
           cast
           out
           deuills
           by
           Beelzebub
           :
           and
           shall
           the
           seruant
           looke
           to
           be
           better
           then
           his
           Master
           ?
           Lamentable
           it
           is
           to
           see
           how
           our
           times
           accuse
           the
           first
           restorers
           of
           religion
           ,
           
             Luther
             ,
             Caluin
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             Bucer
             ,
          
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           as
           the
           layers
           of
           sedition
           and
           rebellion
           ;
           and
           as
           lamentable
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           preach
           the
           same
           holy
           doctrine
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           should
           vnder
           the
           titles
           of
           Puritans
           and
           Schismatikes
           be
           coupled
           with
           Papists
           ,
           yea
           accounted
           worse
           .
           And
           no
           maruell
           ,
           if
           the
           whole
           profession
           of
           religion
           be
           accused
           ,
           and
           religious
           persons
           made
           the
           songs
           of
           the
           abiect
           ,
           and
           scum
           of
           the
           land
           ,
           because
           the
           deuill
           is
           an
           accuser
           .
           When
           the
           deuill
           layes
           off
           his
           name
           and
           nature
           ,
           and
           ceaseth
           to
           be
           a
           deuill
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           but
           not
           till
           then
           .
           But
           let
           such
           as
           would
           be
           wise
           by
           Gods
           wisedome
           ,
           labour
           to
           see
           Satans
           malice
           in
           all
           this
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           if
           to
           be
           accused
           bee
           sufficient
           ,
           who
           can
           be
           innocent
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           Note
           :
           seeing
           Satan
           is
           such
           an
           accuse●
           of
           vs
           in
           himselfe
           and
           his
           instruments
           ,
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           our
           owne
           consciences
           ;
           
           how
           carefull
           ought
           we
           to
           be
           in
           our
           whole
           conuersation
           to
           stop
           Satans
           mouth
           ,
           
           and
           the
           mouths
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           open
           against
           vs
           ?
           How
           ought
           we
           to
           make
           right
           steppes
           to
           our
           feete
           ,
           seeing
           we
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           heare
           of
           the
           least
           halting
           ?
           How
           ought
           we
           to
           examine
           the
           vprightnesse
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           that
           in
           those
           accusations
           we
           may
           be
           bold
           to
           goe
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           doe
           thou
           prooue
           and
           try
           mee
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           such
           wickednesse
           in
           mee
           .
        
         
           Rules
           to
           become
           inoffensiue
           and
           vnreprooueable
           ,
           and
           so
           stop
           the
           mouth
           of
           Satan
           :
        
         
           
           1.
           
           The
           matter
           of
           thy
           worke
           must
           be
           good
           ,
           and
           warranted
           by
           the
           word
           :
           then
           God
           will
           iustify
           that
           which
           himselfe
           sets
           thee
           about
           ,
           and
           thee
           in
           it
           .
           2.
           
           The
           manner
           of
           doing
           it
           must
           be
           proportionall
           :
           a
           good
           thing
           must
           be
           done
           well
           ,
           in
           good
           circumstances
           .
           3.
           
           The
           end
           must
           be
           found
           ,
           namely
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           mans
           good
           .
           A
           bad
           end
           spoiles
           the
           best
           action
           .
           4.
           
           In
           euery
           thing
           remember
           ,
           that
           Satans
           eye
           is
           vpon
           thee
           to
           accuse
           thee
           ,
           the
           eye
           of
           thine
           owne
           conscience
           to
           witnesse
           for
           or
           against
           thee
           ,
           and
           Gods
           eye
           to
           iudge
           thee
           ,
           to
           whom
           thou
           must
           stand
           or
           fall
           as
           to
           thine
           owne
           Lord.
           
        
         
           To
           be
           tempted
           .
           ]
        
         
           The
           word
           
             to
             be
             tempted
          
           is
           spoken
           of
           ,
           1.
           
           God
           ,
           2.
           
           Man
           ,
           3.
           
           Satan
           ;
           all
           tempt
           .
        
         
           I.
           God
           tempteth
           ,
           1.
           when
           he
           prooueth
           the
           graces
           of
           his
           children
           :
           so
           hee
           prooued
           Abraham
           ,
           Gen.
           22.1
           .
           and
           Iob.
           c.
           7.
           v.
           18.
           2.
           when
           he
           discouereth
           the
           sinne
           and
           corruption
           which
           lurketh
           in
           them
           :
           and
           thus
           God
           tempted
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           who
           ,
           when
           their
           desires
           in
           the
           wildernes
           were
           not
           satisfied
           ,
           vsually
           broke
           out
           into
           murmuring
           and
           impatiencie
           ,
           and
           shewed
           naughty
           hearts
           ,
           full
           of
           distrustfulnes
           .
           And
           thus
           God
           is
           said
           to
           
             lead
             into
             temptation
          
           ,
           when
           beeing
           prouoked
           to
           wrath
           ,
           he
           withdraweth
           his
           grace
           ,
           that
           so
           his
           children
           by
           their
           falls
           might
           see
           their
           weaknes
           ,
           as
           Dauid
           and
           Peter
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           wicked
           might
           in
           iustice
           be
           prepared
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           as
           Pharaoh
           burst
           into
           blasphemie
           ,
           Achitophel
           hanged
           himselfe
           through
           impatiencie
           ,
           and
           Saul
           vsed
           vnlawfull
           meanes
           to
           escape
           his
           crosse
           .
        
         
           
           But
           in
           these
           temptations
           of
           God
           ,
           obserue
           two
           rules
           :
           1.
           
           That
           the
           word
           tempting
           ,
           referred
           to
           God
           ,
           is
           euer
           taken
           in
           good
           part
           :
           for
           he
           tempteth
           onely
           to
           prooue
           ,
           neuer
           to
           seduce
           :
           and
           his
           temptations
           are
           alwaies
           good
           ,
           because
           they
           proceed
           from
           him
           that
           is
           
           goodnes
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           tend
           altogether
           to
           the
           good
           and
           profite
           of
           his
           children
           ;
           and
           are
           the
           execution
           of
           iustice
           on
           the
           wicked
           ,
           which
           is
           good
           also
           .
           2.
           
           That
           all
           these
           temptations
           are
           not
           to
           confirme
           Gods
           knowledge
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           perfectly
           knowes
           what
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           yea
           who
           seeth
           things
           that
           are
           not
           as
           though
           they
           were
           ;
           but
           to
           bring
           men
           beeing
           exercised
           by
           them
           to
           the
           clearer
           knowledge
           of
           him
           and
           themselues
           .
        
         
           II.
           Man
           tempteth
           ,
           1.
           
           God
           ,
           two
           wayes
           .
           2.
           
           Man
           ,
           
           both
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           others
           .
           Man
           tempteth
           God
           ,
           1.
           
           By
           presumption
           and
           curiosity
           ,
           as
           when
           men
           forsake
           the
           ordinary
           meanes
           of
           their
           good
           ,
           and
           presume
           too
           much
           vpon
           Gods
           help
           ,
           to
           try
           whether
           God
           will
           vse
           any
           other
           then
           the
           appointed
           meanes
           to
           succour
           them
           :
           so
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           v.
           7.
           
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           tempt
           the
           Lord
           thy
           God.
           2.
           
           By
           distrust
           ,
           when
           men
           by
           vnwarrantable
           meanes
           try
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           whether
           he
           can
           or
           will
           helpe
           or
           hurt
           .
           Exod.
           17.2
           .
           when
           the
           Israelites
           by
           murmuring
           would
           haue
           water
           ,
           Moses
           said
           ,
           Why
           tempt
           ye
           the
           Lord
           ?
           and
           Psal.
           78.18
           .
           they
           tempted
           him
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           requiring
           meat
           for
           their
           lust
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           Can
           God
           prepare
           a
           table
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ?
           Here
           they
           tempted
           him
           by
           doubting
           ,
           1.
           of
           his
           promises
           ,
           2.
           of
           his
           presence
           ,
           3.
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           4.
           by
           limiting
           him
           to
           that
           strait
           :
           5.
           they
           thought
           he
           was
           bound
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           fulfill
           their
           lusts
           .
        
         
           Man
           tempteth
           others
           ,
           1.
           
           When
           vpon
           iust
           occasion
           ,
           
           he
           tryes
           a
           mans
           affections
           and
           disposition
           to
           this
           or
           that
           :
           so
           Ionathan
           tryed
           his
           father
           Saul
           how
           he
           stood
           affected
           to
           Dauid
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           19.3
           .
           2.
           
           When
           men
           goe
           about
           by
           captious
           and
           subtile
           questions
           ,
           and
           with
           faire
           show
           of
           words
           ,
           to
           get
           matter
           of
           reprehension
           and
           accusation
           against
           others
           .
           Thus
           the
           Pharises
           came
           to
           Christ
           ,
           tempting
           him
           ,
           Matth.
           16.1
           .
           and
           thus
           the
           Herodians
           came
           to
           him
           to
           entangle
           him
           in
           his
           talke
           .
           3.
           
           When
           men
           allure
           and
           entise
           one
           another
           to
           euill
           ,
           as
           Pro.
           1.10
           ,
           11.
           
           Come
           ,
           let
           vs
           lay
           wait
           for
           blood
           ,
           and
           haue
           all
           one
           purse
           :
           so
           the
           harlot
           said
           to
           the
           young
           man
           ,
           Come
           in
           with
           me
           ,
           let
           vs
           talke
           our
           fill
           of
           loue
           till
           the
           morning
           .
        
         
           Man
           tempteth
           himselfe
           two
           wayes
           :
           
           1.
           when
           his
           owne
           concupiscence
           mooueth
           and
           draweth
           him
           aside
           to
           sinne
           :
           Iam.
           1.4
           .
           Euery
           man
           is
           tempted
           when
           he
           is
           drawne
           aside
           of
           his
           owne
           concupiscence
           .
           2.
           when
           he
           wilfully
           calls
           himselfe
           into
           danger
           ,
           as
           Peter
           when
           he
           went
           into
           Caiaphas
           the
           High
           Priests
           hall
           among
           Christs
           enemies
           and
           his
           ;
           here
           he
           is
           mooued
           to
           denie
           his
           Master
           ,
           and
           Satan
           preuailes
           against
           him
           .
        
         
         
           III.
           Satan
           tempteth
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           tempting
           goeth
           beyond
           all
           these
           :
           
           1.
           
           When
           by
           outward
           obiects
           he
           stirreth
           vp
           inward
           corruption
           ,
           as
           Dauid
           walking
           on
           his
           leds
           ,
           and
           seeing
           Bathsheba
           ,
           the
           deuil
           wrought
           lust
           in
           him
           .
           2.
           
           By
           infusing
           inwardly
           euill
           motions
           and
           thoughts
           ,
           without
           obiects
           :
           and
           thus
           stood
           he
           vp
           against
           Israel
           ,
           and
           caused
           Dauid
           to
           number
           the
           people
           ;
           a
           thing
           meerely
           needlesse
           as
           Ioab
           confessed
           ,
           1.
           
           Chron.
           21.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
        
         
           Now
           thus
           God
           cannot
           tempt
           to
           euill
           :
           he
           withdraweth
           his
           spirit
           ,
           by
           outward
           occasions
           he
           brings
           to
           light
           the
           sinnes
           of
           men
           ;
           and
           punisheth
           one
           sinne
           with
           an
           other
           ,
           but
           mooueth
           no
           man
           to
           euill
           ,
           and
           much
           lesse
           driueth
           him
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           least
           of
           all
           infuseth
           wickednesse
           into
           any
           mans
           heart
           ;
           which
           to
           thinke
           were
           high
           blasphemie
           .
           So
           men
           by
           tempting
           may
           stirre
           vp
           corruption
           in
           others
           ,
           but
           to
           infuse
           wickednesse
           into
           the
           heart
           ,
           belongs
           onely
           to
           Satan
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           spirituall
           nature
           ,
           and
           ready
           entercourse
           with
           our
           spirits
           .
        
         
           Now
           seeing
           these
           temptations
           of
           the
           deuil
           are
           so
           wicked
           ,
           comming
           from
           euill
           ,
           and
           tending
           to
           euill
           ,
           two
           points
           are
           worthy
           our
           consideration
           :
           1.
           
           How
           Christ
           ,
           beeing
           so
           holy
           and
           powerfull
           ,
           could
           be
           tempted
           of
           the
           deuill
           .
           2.
           
           Why
           he
           would
           bee
           so
           tempted
           .
        
         
           
           For
           the
           former
           .
           1.
           
           It
           is
           not
           against
           the
           holinesse
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           subiect
           to
           temptation
           without
           sinne
           ,
           
           no
           more
           then
           to
           hunger
           ,
           thirst
           ,
           weepe
           .
           2.
           
           Nor
           against
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           tempted
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           it
           was
           a
           signe
           of
           infirmity
           and
           weakenesse
           in
           Adam
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           before
           infirmity
           and
           weakenes
           came
           in
           .
           It
           argued
           not
           impotencie
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           die
           ;
           nay
           ,
           so
           to
           die
           ,
           argued
           omnipotency
           .
           So
           it
           was
           not
           weakenes
           in
           Christ
           to
           be
           tempted
           ,
           but
           willingnesse
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           be
           tempted
           argued
           vertue
           and
           strength
           .
           But
           howsoeuer
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             Christ
             was
             tempted
             ,
             and
             like
             vs
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             yet
             without
             sinne
             :
          
           and
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           Ioh.
           14.30
           .
           
             The
             Prince
             of
             this
             world
             commeth
             ,
             and
             hath
             nought
             in
             mee
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           no
           sinne
           at
           all
           :
           yet
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           be
           conceiued
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           will
           explaine
           it
           by
           these
           propositions
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           temptation
           that
           wholly
           riseth
           from
           another
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           a
           mans
           selfe
           ,
           is
           not
           necessarily
           mixed
           with
           sinne
           :
           But
           such
           were
           the
           temptations
           of
           Satan
           to
           Christ
           ,
           wholly
           hatched
           by
           the
           deuill
           :
           for
           there
           was
           no
           manner
           of
           euill
           thought
           ,
           no
           corruption
           in
           the
           holy
           person
           of
           Christ
           for
           any
           such
           to
           rise
           forth
           of
           .
           We
           indeed
           haue
           many
           temptations
           arising
           out
           of
           our
           owne
           corruptions
           ,
           
           which
           are
           sinne
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           though
           no
           consent
           be
           giuen
           vnto
           them
           ,
           but
           are
           presently
           resisted
           :
           but
           no
           such
           thing
           could
           be
           in
           the
           holy
           nature
           of
           Christ.
           A
           fire
           kindled
           within
           the
           house
           is
           dangerous
           ;
           but
           the
           lightning
           comming
           from
           without
           ,
           beeing
           but
           a
           flash
           ,
           is
           without
           danger
           .
           Ioseph
           allured
           by
           the
           words
           of
           his
           Mistresse
           ,
           resisted
           and
           fled
           away
           ,
           Gen.
           39.12
           .
           this
           was
           not
           his
           sinne
           .
           And
           Hezekiah
           ,
           prouoked
           to
           distrust
           by
           Rabshakies
           rayling
           letter
           ,
           resisted
           and
           was
           confident
           ,
           2.
           
           King.
           19.10
           .
           it
           was
           not
           his
           sinne
           :
           the
           temptation
           was
           wholly
           without
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Those
           temptations
           ,
           which
           are
           offered
           by
           others
           ,
           either
           by
           voice
           ,
           gesture
           ,
           or
           outward
           obiects
           ;
           or
           else
           by
           inward
           thoughts
           ,
           vtterly
           abhorred
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           liking
           ,
           are
           not
           the
           sinnes
           of
           them
           that
           are
           tempted
           ;
           their
           exercises
           and
           trialls
           they
           be
           ,
           not
           their
           sinnes
           :
           But
           such
           were
           the
           temptations
           of
           Christ
           ;
           hee
           was
           troubled
           and
           vexed
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           his
           
             Auoide
             Satan
          
           ;
           and
           the
           voices
           and
           obiects
           carried
           to
           his
           eare
           and
           eye
           ;
           yea
           motions
           to
           infidelitie
           ,
           couetousnesse
           ,
           and
           idolatrie
           ,
           to
           his
           mind
           ;
           but
           yet
           by
           the
           perfect
           light
           of
           his
           minde
           ,
           and
           the
           vnchangeable
           holinesse
           of
           his
           will
           ,
           were
           instantly
           repelled
           ,
           and
           gained
           not
           the
           least
           affection
           ,
           and
           much
           lesse
           left
           the
           least
           infection
           behind
           them
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           euill
           thoughts
           cast
           into
           our
           mindes
           ,
           can
           hardly
           be
           cast
           out
           without
           some
           taint
           :
           for
           we
           are
           ready
           as
           tinder
           to
           receiue
           such
           sparkles
           ;
           we
           must
           pause
           vpon
           them
           ,
           till
           they
           gaine
           some
           delight
           ,
           if
           not
           content
           .
           But
           it
           was
           not
           so
           with
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           perfect
           holinesse
           was
           as
           water
           to
           quench
           all
           such
           sparkles
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Of
           temptation
           there
           are
           three
           degrees
           :
           
           1.
           suggestion
           .
           2.
           delight
           .
           3.
           consent
           .
           Suggestion
           is
           the
           meere
           motion
           of
           another
           ,
           altogether
           without
           vs
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           our
           sinne
           ,
           if
           neither
           of
           the
           latter
           come
           to
           it
           ;
           either
           of
           which
           two
           is
           a
           token
           of
           infirmitie
           .
           But
           Christs
           temptations
           were
           all
           in
           suggestion
           ,
           because
           he
           stood
           fast
           without
           alteration
           of
           his
           minde
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           delight
           or
           consent
           to
           the
           thing
           tempted
           vnto
           .
           Whereunto
           serueth
           that
           distinction
           of
           glancing
           ,
           and
           permanent
           motions
           ;
           the
           former
           passing
           through
           the
           heart
           without
           any
           footing
           ,
           against
           no
           commaundement
           ;
           the
           latter
           either
           without
           consent
           ,
           against
           the
           tenth
           ;
           or
           with
           consent
           against
           all
           the
           nine
           .
        
         
           Hence
           note
           :
           1.
           
           Seeing
           Christ
           himselfe
           of
           so
           holy
           condition
           was
           subiect
           to
           be
           tempted
           ,
           let
           no
           man
           liuing
           looke
           to
           be
           exempted
           from
           temptations
           .
           Our
           Lord
           Iesus
           that
           had
           no
           inward
           corruption
           to
           stirre
           vp
           any
           motion
           in
           him
           ,
           cannot
           auoide
           outward
           
           obiects
           and
           perswasions
           to
           sinne
           .
           But
           our
           case
           is
           farre
           otherwise
           :
           for
           suppose
           there
           were
           no
           deuill
           assayling
           vs
           ,
           no
           outward
           obiect
           that
           could
           be
           presented
           to
           vs
           ,
           yet
           we
           are
           tempted
           and
           led
           away
           by
           our
           owne
           concupiscence
           ;
           we
           need
           no
           moouing
           or
           stirring
           ,
           but
           runne
           headlong
           of
           our selues
           into
           sinne
           .
           If
           we
           had
           no
           enemies
           to
           batter
           downe
           our
           wals
           and
           holds
           without
           vs
           ,
           we
           haue
           inward
           and
           domesticall
           rebels
           and
           traytors
           ,
           which
           continually
           betray
           vs.
           Where
           is
           the
           man
           now
           that
           boasts
           he
           was
           neuer
           tempted
           ,
           and
           hee
           hath
           so
           strong
           a
           faith
           ,
           and
           is
           of
           such
           holinesse
           ,
           as
           he
           defieth
           Satan
           ,
           and
           will
           spit
           in
           his
           face
           ,
           and
           he
           neuer
           was
           molested
           by
           him
           ?
           But
           pitifull
           is
           this
           delusion
           :
           Is
           thy
           faith
           stronger
           ,
           thy
           holines
           greater
           then
           Christs
           ?
           No
           ,
           no
           ,
           Satan
           is
           gone
           away
           with
           all
           ,
           the
           strong
           man
           hath
           all
           in
           peace
           ,
           els
           thou
           shouldst
           heare
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           tell
           me
           an
           other
           tale
           .
           This
           example
           of
           Christ
           well
           considered
           ,
           would
           teach
           thee
           another
           lesson
           ,
           namely
           ,
           like
           a
           wise
           man
           ,
           1.
           to
           expect
           temptations
           .
           2.
           learne
           to
           resist
           them
           as
           Christ
           did
           .
           3.
           that
           the
           greatest
           temptation
           of
           all
           is
           ,
           
           not
           to
           be
           tempted
           :
           for
           where
           Satans
           malice
           shewes
           not
           it selfe
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           good
           thing
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Note
           hence
           ,
           that
           all
           Satans
           temptations
           ,
           bee
           they
           neuer
           so
           hellish
           and
           violent
           ,
           yet
           cannot
           hurt
           vs
           if
           we
           yeeld
           not
           to
           them
           .
           He
           neuer
           more
           fiercely
           assailed
           any
           then
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           yet
           Christ
           ,
           giuing
           no
           way
           to
           him
           ,
           was
           a
           little
           troubled
           and
           grieued
           ,
           but
           not
           hurt
           .
           
           So
           all
           that
           Satan
           can
           doe
           to
           vs
           ,
           is
           but
           to
           assaile
           and
           allure
           vs
           ,
           but
           force
           our
           wills
           he
           cannot
           ;
           for
           God
           hath
           not
           put
           our
           wills
           in
           his
           power
           .
           Which
           should
           teach
           vs
           ,
           1.
           
           More
           carefully
           to
           resist
           the
           deuill
           ,
           who
           neuer
           getteth
           aduantage
           of
           vs
           ,
           but
           by
           our
           owne
           voluntarie
           yeelding
           ,
           which
           rolls
           vs
           into
           his
           sinne
           and
           condemnation
           .
           2.
           
           Beeing
           fallen
           into
           sinne
           ,
           to
           accuse
           our
           owne
           cowardlinesse
           and
           carelesnesse
           :
           many
           beeing
           fallen
           into
           mischeife
           ,
           lay
           load
           vpon
           the
           deuill
           ,
           Oh
           the
           deuill
           ought
           them
           a
           spight
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           paid
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           lay
           all
           the
           blame
           on
           him
           ,
           not
           considering
           their
           owne
           sinne
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           deuill
           spights
           euery
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           most
           ;
           but
           if
           thou
           hadst
           not
           more
           spighted
           thy selfe
           ,
           thou
           hadst
           done
           well
           enough
           :
           the
           deuill
           did
           mooue
           ,
           and
           gaue
           a
           rise
           to
           a
           sinne
           ;
           but
           who
           bade
           thee
           perfect
           and
           finish
           it
           ?
           Can
           the
           deuill
           make
           thee
           sinne
           without
           thy selfe
           ?
           I
           deny
           not
           but
           that
           thou
           canst
           not
           lay
           too
           much
           blame
           vpon
           the
           deuill
           ,
           but
           see
           thou
           laiest
           not
           too
           little
           vpon
           thy selfe
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Note
           :
           in
           that
           therefore
           Christ
           fully
           ouercame
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           touched
           with
           temptation
           ,
           because
           by
           the
           perfection
           of
           his
           holinesse
           
           he
           resisted
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           we
           must
           learne
           this
           wisedome
           ;
           if
           wee
           would
           not
           fall
           by
           temptation
           ,
           to
           resist
           the
           first
           motions
           ,
           and
           beat
           backe
           the
           first
           assault
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           great
           aduantage
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           Sathan
           can
           get
           vs
           to
           rest
           vpon
           his
           suggestion
           ,
           he
           presently
           hopes
           for
           consent
           ,
           and
           then
           hasteneth
           the
           execution
           forward
           :
           for
           the
           partie
           is
           wonne
           ,
           and
           the
           meanes
           of
           executing
           shall
           not
           be
           farre
           to
           seeke
           .
           Hence
           are
           we
           commaunded
           ,
           
             to
             giue
             no
             place
             to
             the
             deuill
             ,
          
           but
           to
           breake
           the
           head
           of
           the
           serpent
           ,
           hit
           
             Goliah
             in
             the
             forehead
          
           ,
           tread
           on
           sinne
           in
           the
           shell
           ,
           and
           dash
           Satans
           brood
           against
           the
           stones
           while
           they
           are
           infants
           .
           For
           ,
           
           1.
           
           Satan
           is
           more
           easily
           driuen
           backe
           at
           the
           first
           ;
           as
           ill
           weeds
           growe
           apace
           in
           a
           rancke
           soile
           ,
           so
           by
           a
           little
           continuance
           ,
           his
           temptation
           getteth
           power
           ,
           strength
           ,
           and
           greatnes
           .
           2.
           
           Mans
           power
           is
           daily
           lessened
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           more
           vnable
           to
           resist
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           the
           stronger
           the
           disease
           ,
           the
           weaker
           the
           body
           .
           3.
           
           Many
           habits
           grow
           to
           a
           nature
           ,
           
           and
           sieldome
           are
           habituall
           sinners
           reclaimed
           .
           When
           saw
           we
           a
           drunkard
           conuerted
           ,
           or
           a
           blasphemer
           ,
           or
           a
           mocke-God
           ,
           or
           a
           rayler
           at
           religion
           ?
           No
           ,
           the
           delight
           in
           sinne
           hath
           deliuered
           them
           into
           Satans
           hands
           ,
           
             to
             be
             ruled
             at
             his
             will.
          
           It
           is
           in
           the
           recouerie
           of
           the
           soules
           health
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           bodies
           ;
           it
           is
           more
           easily
           obtained
           ,
           if
           the
           disease
           be
           met
           with
           at
           the
           first
           assault
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           considerable
           is
           ,
           Why
           Christ
           would
           
             bee
             tempted
          
           .
           
           For
           we
           must
           thinke
           ,
           
           that
           he
           voluntarily
           submitted
           himselfe
           vnto
           temptations
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           violently
           subiected
           to
           them
           ,
           seeing
           he
           who
           was
           able
           to
           cast
           out
           deuills
           by
           his
           very
           word
           ,
           and
           legions
           of
           them
           ,
           could
           (
           if
           he
           had
           pleased
           )
           by
           his
           owne
           power
           haue
           commanded
           the
           deuills
           ,
           not
           once
           to
           attempt
           the
           tempting
           of
           him
           .
           And
           therefore
           one
           distinguisheth
           betweene
           Christs
           submission
           ,
           of
           which
           this
           was
           a
           branch
           ;
           and
           subiection
           ,
           which
           vsually
           inferres
           necessitie
           .
        
         
           We
           may
           well
           assure
           our selues
           ,
           that
           it
           beeing
           in
           his
           power
           ,
           he
           would
           neuer
           so
           voluntarily
           haue
           yeelded
           himselfe
           to
           such
           an
           vnpleasant
           combate
           with
           so
           fowle
           an
           enemie
           ,
           had
           there
           not
           been
           very
           waighty
           and
           vrgent
           causes
           .
           And
           these
           we
           shall
           see
           most
           specially
           respecting
           vs
           rather
           then
           himselfe
           :
           he
           was
           incarnate
           ,
           not
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           for
           vs
           :
           he
           suffered
           in
           our
           nature
           ,
           not
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           for
           vs
           ,
           
             that
             by
             his
             stripes
             we
             might
             be
             healed
             :
          
           he
           subdued
           and
           vanquished
           the
           deuill
           ,
           not
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           was
           neuer
           vnder
           his
           power
           ,
           but
           for
           vs
           ;
           and
           so
           was
           tempted
           ,
           not
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           for
           vs
           ;
           and
           that
           for
           these
           reasons
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           he
           might
           through
           temptation
           winne
           that
           ,
           which
           the
           
           first
           Adam
           through
           temptation
           lost
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           our
           fall
           was
           begun
           by
           temptation
           ,
           so
           also
           might
           our
           deliuerance
           ;
           that
           as
           the
           serpent
           by
           tempting
           the
           woman
           ,
           bereaued
           vs
           of
           our
           happinesse
           ;
           so
           the
           same
           serpent
           ,
           by
           tempting
           this
           seed
           of
           the
           woman
           ,
           might
           against
           his
           will
           helpe
           vs
           to
           our
           happinesse
           againe
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           by
           his
           temptation
           he
           should
           not
           onely
           ouercome
           ours
           ,
           as
           by
           his
           death
           he
           destroyed
           ours
           ;
           but
           by
           his
           resistance
           to
           leaue
           vs
           a
           patterne
           how
           to
           resist
           the
           deuill
           .
           He
           is
           the
           cheife
           doctor
           ,
           who
           not
           onely
           teacheth
           by
           precept
           ,
           but
           by
           vnfayling
           example
           ,
           how
           we
           may
           rise
           from
           vnder
           temptation
           .
           He
           might
           haue
           driuen
           backe
           the
           deuill
           with
           a
           word
           ,
           but
           then
           had
           we
           wanted
           the
           benefit
           of
           his
           example
           ,
           which
           hath
           both
           shewed
           vs
           our
           coat-armour
           ,
           and
           the
           right
           manner
           of
           vsing
           it
           as
           he
           did
           .
           As
           a
           faithfull
           captaine
           ,
           hee
           traines
           his
           souldiers
           ,
           and
           as
           Gideon
           said
           to
           his
           souldiers
           ,
           
             What
             yee
             see
             me
             doe
             ,
             that
             doe
             you
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           he
           might
           be
           more
           able
           to
           succour
           them
           that
           be
           tempted
           .
           Heb.
           2.18
           .
           for
           in
           that
           he
           suffered
           ,
           and
           was
           tempted
           ,
           he
           is
           able
           to
           succour
           them
           that
           are
           tempted
           :
           And
           Christ
           by
           beeing
           tempted
           was
           enabled
           thereunto
           sundry
           wayes
           :
           
           1.
           
           By
           experience
           he
           learned
           wherin
           the
           strength
           of
           Satan
           did
           lie
           ;
           that
           as
           Dalilah
           ,
           when
           she
           knew
           wherein
           Samsons
           great
           strength
           lay
           ,
           did
           soone
           disarme
           him
           ,
           so
           Christ
           spoyled
           Satan
           of
           his
           lockes
           .
           2.
           
           He
           tooke
           knowledge
           and
           felt
           our
           misery
           by
           reason
           of
           Satans
           temptations
           ,
           whereas
           he
           that
           hath
           not
           felt
           misery
           ,
           doth
           little
           know
           or
           beleeue
           the
           misery
           that
           another
           feeleth
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           hath
           felt
           the
           like
           ,
           hath
           a
           fellow-feeling
           of
           it
           .
           Heb.
           4.15
           .
           we
           haue
           not
           an
           High
           Priest
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           touched
           with
           infirmites
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           in
           all
           things
           tempted
           in
           like
           sort
           ,
           yet
           without
           sinne
           .
           3.
           
           As
           he
           would
           by
           temptation
           feele
           our
           misery
           ,
           so
           he
           was
           more
           enabled
           to
           shew
           pitie
           and
           compassion
           on
           them
           that
           are
           tempted
           :
           Heb.
           5.2
           .
           he
           is
           able
           sufficiently
           to
           haue
           compassion
           on
           them
           that
           are
           ignorant
           and
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           compassed
           with
           infirmity
           .
           So
           as
           if
           Christ
           had
           not
           had
           experience
           of
           the
           force
           ,
           craft
           ,
           instance
           of
           
             the
             tempter
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           misery
           ,
           danger
           ,
           weaknes
           of
           the
           tempted
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           without
           sinne
           he
           could
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           beene
           so
           able
           to
           succour
           them
           that
           are
           tempted
           ,
           as
           now
           he
           is
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           by
           his
           temptation
           he
           might
           minister
           sundrie
           grounds
           of
           comfort
           vnto
           vs
           :
           as
           1.
           
           That
           our
           temptations
           and
           trialls
           are
           not
           signes
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           they
           were
           to
           Christ
           ,
           of
           whom
           he
           had
           immediately
           before
           witnessed
           that
           he
           was
           the
           sonne
           of
           his
           
           loue
           :
           but
           exercises
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           in
           wisedome
           vseth
           for
           the
           good
           of
           his
           children
           .
           If
           it
           had
           beene
           euill
           to
           be
           tempted
           ,
           
           certenly
           Christ
           had
           not
           beene
           tempted
           .
           2.
           
           That
           we
           should
           not
           quaile
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           our
           enemie
           ,
           as
           all
           Israel
           ranne
           away
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           Goliah
           :
           but
           ,
           although
           he
           be
           neuer
           so
           huge
           and
           strong
           a
           Gyant
           ,
           yet
           he
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           is
           ouercome
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           Christ
           ,
           true
           man
           ,
           in
           the
           flesh
           :
           Yea
           ,
           this
           victory
           ouer
           Satan
           in
           our
           nature
           ,
           and
           by
           our
           head
           ,
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           ours
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           will
           also
           giue
           power
           to
           doe
           the
           same
           .
           3.
           
           That
           we
           haue
           him
           a
           companion
           ,
           yea
           an
           inuincible
           captaine
           in
           our
           combate
           ,
           who
           can
           neuer
           be
           ouercome
           ;
           but
           at
           the
           weakest
           ,
           and
           alone
           ,
           like
           a
           mighty
           Sampson
           ,
           slew
           downe
           heaps
           vpon
           heapes
           ,
           and
           bore
           away
           his
           enemies
           gates
           ;
           and
           his
           presence
           shall
           make
           vs
           inuincible
           ,
           that
           looke
           as
           Daniels
           fellowes
           could
           not
           be
           touched
           with
           the
           fire
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           a
           fourth
           like
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           with
           them
           ;
           so
           much
           lesse
           shall
           Gods
           children
           by
           Satans
           most
           fiery
           temptations
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           is
           with
           them
           .
           4.
           
           That
           we
           might
           see
           in
           him
           what
           glory
           followes
           victory
           ,
           &
           what
           crownes
           are
           prepared
           for
           the
           conquerours
           ,
           and
           so
           comfort
           our selues
           in
           all
           difficulties
           ,
           to
           hold
           but
           vnto
           victory
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           Christ
           was
           tempted
           ,
           
           let
           not
           vs
           be
           dismayed
           at
           temptations
           ,
           but
           rather
           encouraged
           manfully
           to
           resist
           them
           :
           for
           1.
           
           By
           vertue
           of
           Christs
           temptations
           ,
           ours
           are
           sanctified
           vnto
           vs.
           
           There
           was
           nothing
           which
           Christ
           did
           ,
           but
           he
           sanctified
           the
           same
           to
           vs
           ,
           publike
           institutions
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           speaking
           and
           hearing
           the
           word
           ,
           prayer
           ,
           the
           Sacraments
           ;
           and
           all
           other
           priuate
           ordinances
           ,
           meat
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           sleep
           ,
           yea
           euen
           infirmities
           that
           are
           without
           sinne
           ,
           paine
           ,
           sorrow
           ,
           temptations
           ,
           nay
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           graue
           :
           the
           former
           ,
           of
           a
           gate
           to
           hell
           ,
           beeing
           sanctified
           for
           a
           wicket
           to
           heauen
           ;
           the
           latter
           ,
           of
           a
           stinking
           caue
           to
           reserue
           the
           body
           for
           torment
           ,
           altered
           into
           a
           sweet
           bed
           to
           preserue
           it
           to
           eternall
           ioy
           .
           2.
           
           By
           Christs
           temptation
           ,
           beeing
           our
           head
           ,
           the
           force
           ,
           and
           strength
           ,
           and
           bitternes
           of
           our
           temptations
           is
           abated
           ,
           so
           as
           Satan
           cannot
           now
           so
           fiercely
           assault
           his
           members
           .
           Temptatiō
           may
           fitly
           be
           compared
           to
           a
           sword
           ,
           which
           ,
           beaten
           vpon
           a
           rocke
           or
           stone
           ,
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           peircing
           the
           stone
           ,
           as
           it
           turneth
           the
           edge
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           more
           vnable
           afterward
           to
           hurt
           .
           The
           deuill
           tooke
           this
           sword
           ,
           and
           laid
           on
           with
           both
           hands
           vpon
           Christ
           ;
           but
           he
           ,
           as
           the
           stone
           hewen
           out
           of
           the
           mountaine
           ,
           beares
           the
           blowes
           ,
           turnes
           the
           edge
           ,
           and
           blunted
           his
           assaults
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           neuer
           so
           sharply
           peirce
           the
           members
           .
           The
           proud
           and
           furious
           waues
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           beating
           themselues
           against
           a
           hard
           rocke
           ,
           
           breake
           themselues
           and
           loose
           all
           their
           strength
           :
           So
           is
           it
           here
           with
           the
           billowes
           of
           temptation
           ,
           beating
           themselues
           against
           the
           rocke
           on
           which
           the
           Church
           is
           built
           .
           3.
           
           For
           our
           further
           encouragement
           ,
           in
           that
           Christ
           was
           tempted
           ,
           and
           ouercame
           in
           temptation
           ,
           we
           haue
           assured
           hope
           of
           victory
           against
           Satan
           as
           Christ
           our
           Head
           had
           :
           for
           hee
           hath
           trode
           Satan
           vnder
           his
           feete
           for
           vs
           ,
           nay
           
             vnder
             our
             feet
             too
          
           ,
           Rom.
           16.20
           .
           Obiect
           .
           Oh
           but
           we
           are
           yet
           mightily
           assailed
           ,
           and
           in
           great
           perplexity
           .
           Answ.
           God
           suffereth
           Satan
           still
           to
           tempt
           and
           trie
           vs
           ,
           and
           he
           doth
           it
           busily
           ,
           because
           his
           time
           is
           short
           :
           but
           yet
           ,
           though
           the
           Lord
           will
           haue
           our
           graces
           tryed
           ,
           and
           will
           see
           our
           courage
           and
           valour
           ,
           yet
           he
           hath
           him
           vnder
           his
           feet
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           cheine
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           resist
           a
           conquered
           aduersarie
           ;
           and
           ,
           a
           little
           exercise
           beeing
           ouerpast
           ,
           we
           shall
           also
           haue
           him
           vnder
           our
           feete
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           Christ
           was
           pleased
           to
           be
           assailed
           with
           sundry
           temptations
           ,
           
           let
           vs
           looke
           vp
           vnto
           this
           author
           and
           finisher
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           and
           set
           before
           vs
           our
           patterne
           of
           imitation
           ,
           who
           ouercame
           not
           Satan
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           the
           Saints
           haue
           done
           ,
           but
           for
           our
           saluation
           ,
           and
           for
           our
           imitation
           .
           
             The
             former
          
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           drawe
           power
           and
           vertue
           from
           him
           to
           ouercome
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           
           that
           as
           the
           Israelites
           beeing
           stung
           with
           fiery
           serpents
           ,
           looking
           vp
           to
           the
           brasen
           serpent
           ,
           might
           be
           cured
           ;
           so
           we
           beeing
           stung
           by
           the
           temptations
           of
           this
           old
           serpent
           and
           dragon
           ,
           looking
           vp
           by
           the
           eye
           of
           faith
           vpon
           Christ
           ,
           through
           that
           blessed
           vnion
           betwixt
           him
           and
           vs
           ,
           might
           receiue
           vertue
           and
           cure
           against
           all
           these
           fiery
           darts
           .
           
             The
             latter
          
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           not
           giue
           place
           to
           the
           deuill
           ,
           though
           hee
           should
           assault
           vs
           againe
           ,
           and
           againe
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           Christ
           did
           ;
           that
           we
           might
           learne
           of
           him
           what
           weapon
           to
           vse
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           manner
           to
           vse
           it
           ,
           both
           to
           defend
           our selues
           ,
           and
           offend
           our
           enemie
           ;
           therefore
           would
           he
           not
           onely
           ouercome
           one
           temptation
           ,
           but
           many
           ,
           one
           in
           the
           necke
           of
           another
           ,
           for
           our
           instruction
           and
           imitation
           :
           And
           hence
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           looke
           vp
           to
           Iesus
           that
           endured
           such
           speaking
           against
           of
           sinners
           ,
           Heb.
           12.3
           .
        
         
           Hence
           we
           haue
           a
           notable
           proppe
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           an
           High
           Priest
           ,
           
           who
           would
           haue
           experience
           of
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           things
           be
           tempted
           like
           vs
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           mercifull
           and
           compassionate
           ;
           therefore
           let
           vs
           goe
           boldly
           to
           the
           throne
           of
           grace
           to
           aske
           help
           in
           time
           of
           need
           ,
           in
           temptation
           ,
           in
           affliction
           ,
           in
           want
           ,
           Heb.
           4.16
           .
           Thus
           Christ
           was
           typified
           by
           the
           High
           Priests
           in
           the
           law
           ,
           who
           were
           subiect
           to
           like
           infirmities
           with
           others
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           ready
           to
           comfort
           ,
           and
           pray
           ,
           and
           offer
           for
           them
           .
           Seeing
           
           Christ
           was
           therefore
           afflicted
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           fit
           and
           ready
           to
           comfort
           others
           ,
           with
           what
           boldnes
           may
           we
           approach
           to
           him
           in
           our
           need
           ,
           and
           learne
           to
           comfort
           others
           with
           the
           same
           comforts
           that
           we
           haue
           receiued
           ?
           2.
           
           Cor.
           1.4.5.6
           .
        
         
           HAuing
           spoken
           of
           Christs
           entrance
           into
           the
           wildernes
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           former
           part
           of
           his
           Preparation
           to
           the
           combate
           ,
           we
           come
           now
           to
           the
           latter
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           expecting
           of
           his
           enemie
           :
           and
           in
           this
           there
           are
           to
           bee
           ●●nsidered
           ,
           1.
           
           His
           furniture
           ,
           or
           how
           hee
           was
           appointed
           :
           2.
           
           His
           companie
           ,
           or
           how
           he
           was
           attended
           :
           3.
           
           His
           exercise
           ,
           or
           how
           he
           was
           employed
           .
           The
           first
           Luke
           hath
           ,
           chap.
           4.
           v.
           1.
           he
           was
           
             full
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
          
           .
           The
           second
           Marke
           hath
           ,
           chap.
           1.
           v.
           13.
           
             he
             was
             among
             the
             wilde
             beasts
             .
          
           The
           third
           is
           twofold
           :
           1.
           that
           
             he
             fasted
          
           40.
           
             dayes
             ,
             and
          
           40.
           nights
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           Euangelists
           say
           .
           2.
           that
           
             all
             that
             while
             he
             was
             tempted
          
           with
           lesser
           onsets
           ,
           as
           S.
           Luke
           hath
           it
           ,
           chap.
           4.
           v.
           2.
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           Christ
           went
           armed
           to
           the
           combate
           with
           Satan
           ,
           
             hee
             was
             
             full
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           which
           had
           formerly
           lighted
           vpon
           him
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           doue
           ,
           and
           had
           so
           extraordinarily
           fenced
           him
           with
           graces
           of
           sanctification
           aboue
           measure
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           roome
           to
           fasten
           any
           temptation
           vpon
           him
           .
           The
           vessell
           that
           is
           full
           ,
           no
           more
           liquor
           can
           be
           conueyed
           into
           it
           :
           Christ
           was
           so
           
             full
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           his
           nature
           so
           perfectly
           holy
           and
           fully
           sanctified
           ,
           as
           that
           not
           a
           contrary
           motion
           could
           once
           inuade
           him
           .
           Obiect
           .
           But
           some
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           as
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           and
           Steuen
           ,
           haue
           been
           
             full
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           haue
           been
           foyled
           by
           temptation
           .
           Answ.
           There
           is
           a
           twofold
           filling
           :
           1.
           absolute
           and
           perfect
           ,
           which
           is
           beyond
           all
           measure
           ;
           a
           speciall
           priuiledge
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           must
           be
           filled
           for
           himselfe
           and
           all
           his
           members
           .
           2.
           comparatiue
           and
           imperfect
           ,
           in
           measure
           :
           so
           those
           holy
           men
           in
           respect
           of
           themselues
           at
           some
           other
           time
           ,
           or
           in
           respect
           of
           other
           common
           men
           ,
           might
           be
           said
           to
           be
           filled
           ,
           namely
           aboue
           the
           ordinary
           measure
           :
           But
           neuer
           was
           any
           Saint
           so
           filled
           but
           that
           he
           had
           great
           emptines
           ,
           and
           much
           roome
           for
           Satan
           ,
           to
           frame
           and
           forge
           his
           temptations
           in
           .
           
        
         
           When
           God
           doth
           bring
           his
           children
           
             into
             the
             wildernesse
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           into
           temptation
           ,
           he
           armeth
           them
           with
           sufficient
           power
           to
           withstand
           it
           .
           2.
           
           Cor.
           12.8
           .
           when
           Paul
           was
           vexed
           with
           an
           extraordinarie
           temptation
           ,
           he
           prayed
           thrice
           ,
           or
           often
           ;
           and
           answer
           was
           giuen
           ,
           My
           grace
           is
           sufficient
           for
           thee
           :
           where
           by
           grace
           ,
           is
           not
           meant
           the
           
           free
           fauour
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           but
           the
           power
           and
           strength
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           gift
           of
           grace
           ,
           enabling
           him
           to
           stand
           vnder
           it
           .
           And
           this
           is
           that
           which
           Gods
           children
           may
           expect
           ;
           not
           to
           be
           exempted
           from
           temptation
           ,
           nor
           from
           much
           molestation
           ,
           nor
           from
           many
           knocks
           ,
           and
           foiles
           ,
           which
           bring
           them
           much
           sorrow
           :
           but
           yet
           at
           length
           God
           ,
           whose
           hand
           is
           vnder
           them
           ,
           brings
           them
           through
           all
           .
           For
           so
           it
           is
           in
           1.
           
           Cor.
           10.13
           .
           God
           is
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           suffer
           you
           to
           be
           tempted
           aboue
           that
           ye
           are
           able
           ,
           but
           with
           euery
           temptation
           will
           giue
           an
           issue
           .
           In
           which
           place
           the
           Apostle
           distinguisheth
           of
           temptations
           ;
           Some
           are
           so
           deadly
           and
           diabolicall
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           is
           drowned
           and
           neuer
           swimmes
           out
           of
           them
           :
           these
           we
           must
           pray
           against
           ,
           Lead
           vs
           not
           into
           temptation
           :
           Others
           rise
           of
           humane
           imbecillity
           ,
           and
           are
           such
           as
           men
           can
           beare
           ,
           by
           which
           God
           tryeth
           the
           graces
           of
           his
           ,
           and
           manifesteth
           their
           infirmity
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           which
           his
           grace
           giueth
           euasion
           and
           deliuerance
           ,
           seeme
           they
           neuer
           so
           dangerous
           :
           as
           for
           example
           ;
           what
           a
           great
           temptation
           was
           that
           of
           Israel
           in
           the
           red
           sea
           ?
           yet
           God
           brought
           them
           out
           of
           it
           .
           So
           for
           euill
           of
           sinne
           ;
           What
           strong
           temptations
           were
           they
           that
           seased
           on
           
             Peter
             ,
             Dauid
             ,
             Salomon
          
           ,
           wherein
           they
           seemed
           vtterly
           lost
           ?
           Yet
           the
           Lord
           held
           vnder
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           left
           them
           sufficient
           grace
           to
           raise
           them
           againe
           :
           Gods
           faithfulnes
           was
           such
           to
           Dauid
           and
           Salomon
           ;
           and
           Christs
           prayer
           ,
           that
           Peters
           faith
           did
           not
           vtterly
           faile
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           We
           are
           the
           Lords
           souldiers
           and
           seruants
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           will
           helpe
           vs
           :
           
           Dauid
           thought
           this
           a
           good
           argument
           ,
           Psal.
           86.2
           .
           
             O
             thou
             my
             God
             ,
             saue
             thy
             seruant
             ,
             that
             trusteth
             in
             thee
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           Gods
           manner
           of
           dealing
           :
           When
           he
           hath
           a
           great
           worke
           or
           triall
           for
           his
           children
           ,
           he
           armes
           them
           with
           boldnes
           ,
           constancie
           ,
           and
           courage
           ;
           as
           Sampson
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           to
           encounter
           many
           Philistims
           ,
           what
           a
           measure
           of
           strength
           was
           he
           endued
           withal
           ?
           When
           the
           Prophets
           were
           to
           be
           sent
           to
           rebellious
           and
           stubborne
           people
           ,
           the
           Lord
           made
           their
           faces
           as
           brasen
           walls
           ,
           Ierem.
           1.18
           .
           and
           as
           adamants
           ,
           Ezek.
           3.9
           .
           The
           Apostles
           ,
           beeing
           called
           to
           the
           great
           function
           of
           calling
           in
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           fell
           first
           vpon
           them
           ,
           &
           furnished
           them
           with
           singular
           gifts
           fit
           for
           that
           calling
           .
           How
           boldly
           Peter
           preached
           and
           professed
           Christ
           at
           Ierusalem
           to
           the
           beards
           of
           those
           that
           had
           put
           him
           to
           death
           ,
           euen
           the
           Rulers
           and
           Elders
           ,
           appeares
           in
           Act.
           4.8
           .
           but
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           was
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           
             full
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           .
           The
           like
           we
           may
           obserue
           in
           Elias
           his
           reforming
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           restoring
           of
           religion
           by
           
           Luther
           ,
           who
           was
           wonderfully
           gifted
           ,
           1.
           with
           vndaunted
           courage
           ,
           as
           appeares
           in
           his
           burning
           the
           Popes
           decrees
           ,
           and
           his
           disputation
           at
           Wormes
           :
           2.
           with
           feruent
           prayer
           :
           3.
           with
           admirable
           and
           heauenly
           preaching
           .
           So
           the
           faithfull
           witnesses
           and
           Martyrs
           that
           are
           called
           to
           a
           hote
           brunt
           ,
           are
           first
           armed
           with
           a
           singular
           spirit
           ,
           as
           that
           Protomartyr
           Steuen
           ,
           Act.
           6.8.10
           .
           who
           was
           full
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           full
           of
           faith
           and
           power
           ,
           full
           of
           wisedome
           and
           grace
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           resist
           the
           wisedome
           and
           spirit
           by
           which
           he
           spake
           .
           And
           was
           it
           not
           so
           in
           Q
           Maries
           daies
           ,
           that
           poore
           creatures
           were
           lifted
           vp
           with
           such
           excellent
           spirits
           ,
           as
           that
           all
           the
           learning
           and
           wisedome
           of
           the
           Doctors
           ,
           or
           all
           the
           power
           of
           authoritie
           could
           not
           daunt
           them
           ,
           but
           onely
           those
           vnmercifull
           arguments
           of
           fire
           and
           faggot
           ,
           could
           put
           them
           to
           silence
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           battell
           and
           cause
           is
           Gods
           ,
           
           the
           question
           between
           Satan
           and
           vs
           is
           Gods
           glory
           and
           our
           saluation
           .
           
           This
           was
           Moses
           his
           argument
           ,
           why
           the
           Lord
           should
           spare
           his
           murmuring
           people
           ;
           see
           Num.
           14.15.16
           .
           Now
           if
           the
           deuill
           preuaile
           against
           vs
           ,
           God
           shall
           loose
           his
           honour
           ,
           which
           is
           deare
           vnto
           him
           :
           But
           he
           will
           not
           suffer
           himselfe
           to
           be
           so
           disgraced
           ,
           as
           to
           let
           vs
           be
           ouercome
           by
           his
           enemie
           ,
           neither
           shall
           the
           saluation
           of
           his
           be
           preiudiced
           :
           for
           this
           were
           against
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           whom
           Satan
           accuseth
           to
           be
           a
           lyar
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           hath
           armed
           vs
           with
           his
           owne
           armour
           ,
           and
           furnished
           vs
           with
           his
           owne
           strength
           ,
           
           and
           will
           not
           haue
           his
           weapons
           bee
           thought
           so
           weake
           and
           insufficient
           as
           to
           be
           foiled
           in
           it
           :
           
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           is
           not
           so
           blunt
           ,
           
             the
             sheild
             of
             faith
          
           is
           not
           so
           dull
           ,
           the
           breast-plate
           of
           righteousnesse
           is
           not
           so
           thinne
           ,
           as
           to
           receiue
           euery
           bullet
           that
           comes
           ,
           to
           hurt
           vs.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Christ
           hath
           made
           vs
           members
           of
           his
           owne
           body
           :
           and
           when
           the
           head
           can
           with
           patience
           suffer
           the
           members
           ,
           
           which
           it
           is
           able
           to
           defend
           ,
           to
           be
           pulled
           off
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           then
           shall
           the
           sound
           members
           of
           Christ
           be
           pulled
           away
           by
           temptation
           from
           him
           :
           which
           they
           must
           needes
           be
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           continually
           supported
           by
           his
           strength
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           2.
           
           Cor.
           1.8
           .
           We
           were
           pressed
           out
           of
           measure
           ,
           passing
           strength
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           we
           despaired
           euen
           of
           life
           .
           Answ.
           1.
           
           The
           Apostle
           speakes
           of
           humane
           strength
           ,
           which
           could
           neuer
           haue
           passed
           through
           those
           trialls
           :
           but
           the
           power
           and
           strength
           of
           God
           shewed
           them
           an
           issue
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Apostle
           speakes
           according
           to
           the
           sence
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           were
           in
           their
           owne
           feeling
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           plaine
           in
           the
           reason
           of
           his
           deliuerance
           in
           the
           next
           words
           ,
           That
           
           we
           should
           not
           trust
           in
           our selues
           ,
           but
           in
           God
           that
           raiseth
           the
           dead
           .
           3.
           
           The
           very
           scope
           of
           the
           place
           is
           to
           shew
           ,
           not
           the
           vnmeasurablenesse
           of
           affliction
           ,
           but
           a
           great
           measure
           of
           them
           ,
           thereby
           to
           amplifie
           Gods
           mercy
           .
        
         
           Vse
           .
           We
           should
           not
           be
           discouraged
           ,
           though
           our
           trialls
           be
           very
           great
           :
           for
           we
           shall
           not
           want
           sufficient
           strength
           to
           carrie
           vs
           through
           them
           .
           Yea
           ,
           let
           vs
           checke
           our
           weaknes
           ,
           while
           we
           torment
           our selues
           with
           needles
           feares
           ,
           that
           God
           takes
           little
           or
           no
           knowledge
           of
           our
           trialls
           ,
           or
           will
           withdraw
           his
           grace
           ,
           and
           absent
           himselfe
           for
           euer
           .
           No
           ,
           he
           tenders
           the
           weakenes
           of
           his
           chosen
           ,
           on
           whom
           although
           the
           Spirit
           fall
           not
           so
           visibly
           as
           vpon
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           by
           vertue
           hereof
           they
           haue
           the
           secret
           distilling
           ,
           and
           sensible
           ,
           yea
           forcible
           working
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           their
           hearts
           ;
           such
           graces
           of
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           patience
           ,
           and
           boldnes
           (
           in
           case
           they
           keepe
           their
           watch
           )
           as
           whereby
           they
           may
           as
           surely
           perswade
           themselues
           of
           victory
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           receiued
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           visibly
           as
           Christ
           did
           .
        
         
           
           Adde
           hereunto
           these
           considerations
           :
           1.
           
           That
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           be
           exalted
           to
           Christs
           kingdome
           ,
           if
           thou
           be
           not
           assalted
           first
           with
           temptation
           :
           thou
           canst
           not
           be
           victorious
           ,
           vnlesse
           thou
           fight
           ,
           nor
           obteine
           the
           crowne
           vnlesse
           thou
           be
           victorious
           ,
           Reu.
           3.21
           .
           2.
           
           That
           if
           thou
           beest
           in
           great
           perplexity
           ,
           yet
           thinke
           not
           the
           Lord
           hath
           forsaken
           thee
           :
           For
           1.
           not
           to
           be
           chastised
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           hated
           of
           him
           :
           2.
           he
           hides
           his
           face
           but
           for
           a
           season
           from
           his
           children
           ,
           as
           the
           mother
           doth
           till
           the
           child
           get
           knocks
           and
           falls
           ;
           onely
           to
           let
           them
           see
           their
           weaknes
           ,
           and
           more
           to
           depend
           vpon
           him
           :
           3.
           that
           there
           is
           a
           time
           when
           God
           makes
           intimation
           to
           all
           his
           children
           of
           their
           election
           and
           saluation
           :
           and
           commonly
           before
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           fitted
           with
           hungring
           desire
           after
           grace
           ,
           and
           make
           much
           of
           it
           when
           they
           haue
           it
           ,
           there
           goeth
           a
           trouble
           of
           minde
           ,
           and
           feare
           ,
           and
           disquiet
           ;
           so
           as
           a
           man
           thinkes
           God
           is
           quite
           gone
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           drawing
           gratiously
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           shall
           neuer
           ●eare
           more
           of
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           knocking
           by
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           to
           haue
           entrance
           into
           his
           heart
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           wee
           may
           trust
           perfectly
           on
           this
           grace
           ,
           and
           waite
           Gods
           time
           for
           his
           full
           manifestation
           of
           it
           :
           the
           iust
           liueth
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           maketh
           not
           hast
           :
           Iob
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           killed
           him
           ,
           would
           still
           trust
           .
           Remember
           M.
           
             Robert
             Glou●r
          
           that
           blessed
           Martyr
           at
           Couentry
           ,
           crying
           to
           his
           friend
           
             Austen
             ,
             He
             is
             come
             ,
             he
             〈◊〉
             come
             :
          
           ●e
           looked
           for
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           two
           or
           three
           dayes
           before
           ,
           and
           made
           great
           moane
           that
           he
           came
           not
           ;
           yet
           he
           continued
           waiting
           ,
           and
           he
           came
           at
           length
           ,
           
           but
           not
           before
           he
           came
           to
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           stake
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           of
           the
           company
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           was
           attended
           :
           
           Marke
           addeth
           that
           circumstance
           ,
           chap.
           1.
           v.
           13.
           
           
             He
             was
             also
             with
             the
             wilde
             beasts
             .
          
           Which
           is
           not
           to
           be
           passed
           without
           vse
           ,
           because
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           pleased
           to
           record
           it
           .
           The
           Popish
           writers
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           cause
           hereof
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           wilde
           beasts
           should
           come
           and
           doe
           homage
           to
           him
           their
           Lord
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           to
           Adam
           .
           But
           this
           is
           a
           deuise
           of
           mans
           braine
           :
           for
           although
           Christ
           deserued
           honour
           and
           homag●
           from
           all
           creatures
           ,
           men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           not
           the
           time
           and
           place
           to
           receiue
           it
           :
           yea
           they
           forget
           ,
           that
           Christ
           went
           
             into
             the
             wildernesse
          
           to
           be
           humbled
           in
           a
           speciall
           manner
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           text
           mentioneth
           other
           businesse
           wherein
           Christ
           was
           for
           those
           40.
           dayes
           employed
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           next
           branch
           we
           are
           to
           heare
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           true
           and
           proper
           causes
           were
           these
           :
           
           1.
           
           To
           shewe
           what
           kind
           of
           wildernesse
           this
           was
           ,
           namely
           not
           such
           as
           that
           in
           which
           Iohn
           preached
           ;
           of
           which
           there
           were
           many
           in
           Palestina
           ,
           which
           were
           distinguished
           by
           their
           speciall
           names
           ,
           as
           the
           desert
           of
           Iudea
           ,
           of
           Ziph
           ,
           of
           Maon
           ,
           &c.
           and
           such
           as
           were
           not
           altogether
           desert
           ,
           and
           without
           people
           ,
           or
           incommodious
           for
           men
           to
           dwell
           in
           ,
           but
           were
           here
           and
           there
           inhabited
           :
           But
           this
           desert
           ,
           wherein
           Christ
           was
           tempted
           ,
           not
           noted
           by
           any
           addition
           ,
           but
           the
           desert
           ,
           was
           remote
           from
           all
           company
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           wilde
           beasts
           ;
           by
           which
           it
           is
           plaine
           it
           was
           vnpeopled
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           inhabitants
           but
           the
           wilde
           beasts
           .
           If
           any
           aske
           ,
           which
           wildernes
           it
           was
           ;
           I
           answer
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           determined
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           not
           vnlikely
           but
           it
           was
           that
           great
           wildernesse
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Israelites
           wandred
           40.
           yeares
           ,
           called
           by
           eminence
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             wildernesse
          
           .
           And
           we
           know
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           some
           figures
           ,
           which
           might
           shadow
           ▪
           the
           temptation
           in
           this
           place
           ;
           as
           Exod.
           17.7
           .
           it
           is
           called
           
             the
             place
             of
             temptation
             ,
             Massah
          
           and
           Meribah
           ,
           because
           of
           contending
           and
           tempting
           the
           Lord
           ;
           here
           the
           Lord
           was
           contended
           with
           and
           tempted
           .
           Againe
           ,
           Exod.
           16.4
           .
           this
           was
           the
           place
           wherein
           the
           Lord
           shewed
           them
           ,
           that
           
             man
             liueth
             not
             by
             bread
             alone
             ,
             but
             by
             euery
             word
             that
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             God
             :
          
           compare
           it
           with
           ,
           Deut.
           8.3
           .
           This
           also
           was
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           in
           which
           Moses
           and
           Elias
           fasted
           40.
           dayes
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           were
           not
           the
           same
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           figured
           by
           it
           .
           But
           it
           is
           no
           article
           of
           faith
           ,
           to
           be
           stood
           vpon
           or
           contended
           about
           .
           2.
           
           This
           circumstance
           of
           history
           is
           added
           ,
           to
           shew
           how
           helpelesse
           Christ
           was
           ,
           without
           all
           helpe
           and
           comfort
           of
           man
           ,
           where
           he
           could
           looke
           for
           
           no
           succour
           from
           any
           earthly
           creature
           or
           worldly
           means
           ,
           nay
           all
           the
           meanes
           against
           him
           .
           3.
           
           To
           shew
           that
           his
           power
           was
           so
           much
           the
           more
           manifest
           ,
           in
           that
           when
           Satan
           had
           him
           at
           the
           greatest
           aduantage
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           meanes
           set
           against
           him
           ,
           yet
           he
           goes
           away
           victor
           ;
           and
           that
           none
           could
           share
           with
           him
           in
           the
           praise
           of
           the
           victory
           ,
           but
           it
           belonged
           to
           him
           of
           all
           the
           seed
           of
           women
           .
           4.
           
           To
           shew
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           could
           liue
           peaceably
           among
           the
           wilde
           beasts
           ,
           who
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           been
           a
           common
           and
           weake
           man
           ,
           had
           beene
           certainly
           eaten
           vp
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           How
           could
           Chist
           liue
           peaceably
           and
           safely
           among
           the
           wilde
           beasts
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           When
           Daniel
           was
           cast
           into
           the
           den
           ,
           the
           Lyons
           spared
           him
           ,
           but
           not
           through
           the
           disposition
           of
           their
           nature
           (
           for
           presently
           they
           deuoured
           his
           enemies
           )
           but
           the
           text
           ascribeth
           it
           to
           two
           causes
           :
           1.
           to
           the
           Angel
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           stopped
           their
           mouths
           .
           2.
           because
           he
           beleeued
           in
           his
           God
           ,
           which
           ,
           besides
           the
           faith
           whereby
           he
           was
           iustified
           ,
           was
           euen
           a
           faith
           in
           the
           miracle
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           was
           strengthned
           at
           this
           time
           .
           But
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           another
           reason
           may
           be
           giuen
           of
           Christs
           peaceable
           conuerse
           among
           the
           sauage
           creatures
           ,
           namely
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           endued
           with
           the
           perfect
           image
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           did
           acknowledge
           him
           as
           their
           Lord
           ,
           euen
           as
           they
           did
           Adam
           before
           the
           fall
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           speciall
           priuiledge
           of
           the
           state
           of
           innocencie
           .
        
         
           
           Hence
           obserue
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           wicked
           men
           are
           worse
           then
           bruit
           beasts
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           acknowledge
           Christ
           when
           the
           wilde
           beasts
           will
           ;
           Christ
           shall
           haue
           no
           peace
           among
           them
           .
           If
           he
           come
           in
           Iudas
           his
           hands
           ,
           he
           will
           betray
           him
           ;
           the
           Iewes
           will
           accuse
           him
           ,
           Pilate
           will
           condemne
           him
           ,
           the
           common
           sort
           will
           beate
           and
           buffet
           him
           ,
           the
           souldiers
           will
           crucifie
           him
           .
           A
           great
           deale
           more
           security
           shall
           he
           finde
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           among
           wilde
           beasts
           ,
           then
           in
           places
           inhabited
           by
           wicked
           men
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           seemes
           to
           be
           ,
           that
           the
           higher
           the
           fall
           ,
           the
           greater
           the
           wound
           ;
           the
           deuill
           falling
           from
           such
           a
           height
           of
           glory
           ,
           is
           most
           desperately
           wicked
           against
           Gods
           image
           ,
           especially
           in
           his
           sonne
           :
           wicked
           men
           falling
           from
           a
           blessed
           estate
           of
           holines
           and
           renewed
           reason
           ,
           are
           desperately
           malicious
           too
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           poore
           creatures
           in
           their
           proportion
           retaine
           more
           goodnes
           in
           their
           nature
           then
           man
           doth
           in
           his
           ;
           they
           still
           serue
           God
           in
           their
           kindes
           ,
           man
           still
           rebelleth
           ;
           they
           fell
           from
           subiection
           to
           man
           ,
           but
           man
           from
           subiection
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           Vse
           .
           This
           should
           both
           humble
           vs
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           little
           good
           that
           is
           
           left
           in
           our
           nature
           ,
           and
           also
           vrge
           vs
           to
           seeke
           the
           renewing
           of
           it
           .
           And
           it
           should
           terrifie
           wicked
           men
           ,
           who
           ,
           resisting
           Christ
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           members
           ,
           graces
           ,
           yea
           persecuting
           him
           in
           his
           Saints
           ,
           shew
           themselues
           more
           sauage
           then
           the
           creatures
           :
           the
           wilde
           beasts
           will
           acknowledg
           him
           that
           doth
           him
           good
           ;
           but
           the
           wicked
           man
           spurns
           against
           him
           .
           Daniel
           was
           more
           safe
           among
           the
           lyons
           then
           his
           enemies
           ;
           and
           Dauid
           was
           compassed
           with
           ramping
           lyons
           .
           
        
         
           Note
           .
           2.
           
           This
           affoardeth
           vs
           a
           ground
           of
           comfort
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           afflicted
           ,
           
             led
             into
             the
             wildernesse
          
           ,
           enuironed
           with
           men
           for
           their
           dispositions
           as
           wilde
           and
           fierce
           as
           Tygres
           ,
           Lyons
           ,
           Leopards
           ,
           Cockatrices
           (
           for
           so
           naturall
           men
           are
           described
           ,
           Isa.
           11.
           )
           yet
           it
           is
           in
           no
           worse
           state
           then
           Christ
           himselfe
           once
           was
           :
           and
           as
           Christ
           was
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           wilde
           beasts
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           hurt
           ,
           so
           shall
           his
           members
           be
           ;
           they
           may
           be
           molested
           and
           afraid
           of
           danger
           by
           them
           ,
           yea
           assaulted
           and
           slaine
           ,
           but
           not
           hurt
           .
           If
           the
           Spirit
           lead
           thee
           
             into
             the
             wildernesse
          
           as
           he
           did
           Christ
           ,
           thou
           mayest
           be
           secure
           ;
           if
           for
           good
           conscience
           and
           Gods
           religion
           thou
           beest
           set
           vpon
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           not
           be
           hurt
           ,
           as
           the
           Martyrs
           were
           not
           .
        
         
           Note
           .
           3.
           
           In
           that
           our
           Sauiour
           now
           is
           safe
           enough
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           meanes
           of
           safety
           and
           comfort
           are
           set
           against
           him
           ,
           we
           must
           learne
           to
           depend
           vpon
           him
           ,
           if
           we
           shall
           come
           into
           the
           like
           case
           :
           when
           we
           haue
           no
           way
           to
           help
           our selues
           ,
           all
           meanes
           faile
           ,
           
           nay
           all
           meanes
           are
           against
           vs
           ,
           like
           so
           many
           wilde
           beasts
           about
           vs
           ,
           then
           he
           is
           able
           to
           succour
           vs
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           to
           defend
           himselfe
           alone
           ,
           not
           onely
           from
           the
           rage
           of
           wilde
           beasts
           ,
           but
           furious
           deuills
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           true
           triall
           of
           faith
           ,
           when
           we
           haue
           no
           meanes
           ,
           yea
           when
           meanes
           are
           against
           vs.
           It
           is
           an
           easie
           thing
           to
           trust
           God
           vpon
           a
           pawne
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           trust
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           that
           is
           indeed
           to
           trust
           in
           God.
           When
           the
           case
           is
           with
           vs
           as
           it
           was
           with
           Moses
           at
           the
           red
           sea
           ,
           the
           sea
           afore
           him
           ,
           the
           mountaines
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           Pharaoh
           and
           his
           hoste
           behind
           ,
           then
           to
           say
           ,
           Stand
           still
           ,
           feare
           not
           ,
           and
           behold
           the
           saluation
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           here
           is
           found
           faith
           .
           When
           Aram
           and
           mount
           Seir
           came
           against
           Iehoshaphat
           ,
           and
           he
           saw
           no
           strength
           or
           meanes
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           we
           know
           not
           what
           to
           doe
           ,
           but
           our
           eyes
           are
           vnto
           thee
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           though
           his
           army
           was
           small
           ,
           and
           his
           enemies
           like
           grasse
           on
           the
           earth
           ,
           trusting
           in
           God
           he
           went
           away
           with
           the
           victory
           .
           And
           what
           a
           holy
           and
           faithfull
           profession
           was
           that
           of
           Iob
           ?
           If
           the
           Lord
           kill
           mee
           ,
           yet
           will
           I
           trust
           in
           his
           mercy
           .
        
         
           Rules
           to
           carry
           our selues
           by
           faith
           in
           the
           outward
           meanes
           :
        
         
           I.
           Where
           they
           be
           .
           1.
           
           Faith
           neglecteth
           not
           good
           meanes
           where
           
           they
           be
           ,
           
           because
           Gods
           prouidence
           hath
           affoarded
           them
           and
           appointed
           them
           for
           our
           good
           :
           faithfull
           Iaacob
           had
           a
           good
           care
           to
           prouide
           for
           his
           family
           ,
           Gen.
           30.30
           .
           Isaac
           said
           to
           his
           father
           ,
           Here
           is
           the
           knife
           and
           wood
           ,
           but
           where
           is
           the
           sacrifice
           ?
           Abraham
           answered
           ,
           God
           will
           prouide
           :
           so
           let
           vs
           vse
           the
           meanes
           ,
           and
           God
           will
           prouide
           the
           rest
           which
           is
           wanting
           .
           2.
           
           It
           hath
           a
           right
           iudgement
           of
           them
           ,
           not
           as
           things
           to
           be
           trusted
           to
           ;
           neither
           art
           nor
           labour
           ,
           expressed
           by
           the
           net
           ,
           Hab.
           1.16
           .
           nor
           wealth
           and
           riches
           ,
           expressed
           by
           the
           wedge
           of
           gold
           ,
           Iob
           31.24
           .
           nor
           friends
           and
           alliance
           ,
           expressed
           by
           the
           arme
           of
           flesh
           ,
           Ier.
           17.5
           .
           no
           ,
           nor
           the
           outward
           meanes
           of
           saluation
           ,
           Ezech.
           33.31
           .
           Faith
           knoweth
           it
           is
           not
           bread
           ,
           but
           the
           staffe
           of
           bread
           that
           man
           liueth
           by
           .
           Dauid
           lookes
           vpon
           his
           staffe
           and
           bowe
           ,
           and
           saith
           they
           cannot
           helpe
           him
           ,
           Psal.
           42.6
           .
           and
           counteth
           watching
           and
           building
           but
           vaine
           ,
           except
           the
           Lord
           ioyne
           his
           helping
           hand
           ,
           Psal.
           127.1
           ,
           2.
           3.
           
           Faith
           vseth
           meanes
           ,
           but
           expecteth
           no
           blessing
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           word
           and
           prayer
           .
           Gen.
           32.9
           .
           Iacob
           vseth
           good
           meanes
           and
           pollicy
           in
           diuiding
           his
           armie
           ,
           and
           separating
           his
           bands
           ,
           but
           withall
           giueth
           himselfe
           to
           prayer
           ,
           to
           get
           Gods
           arme
           with
           him
           .
           Exod.
           17.11
           .
           Ioshua
           goeth
           and
           valiantly
           fighteth
           the
           Lords
           battels
           ;
           but
           Moses
           must
           be
           at
           prayer
           in
           the
           mount
           ,
           and
           no
           longer
           Ioshua
           prospers
           then
           Moses
           prayeth
           .
        
         
           
           II.
           Where
           they
           be
           not
           :
           1.
           
           Faith
           trusteth
           where
           means
           be
           wanting
           ,
           or
           against
           them
           .
           Though
           ten
           thousand
           compassed
           Dauid
           ,
           yet
           would
           he
           trust
           ,
           Psal.
           3.6
           .
           And
           Abraham
           was
           a
           notable
           patterne
           of
           faith
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           no
           meanes
           ,
           but
           all
           was
           against
           him
           ,
           in
           himselfe
           and
           his
           wife
           ;
           still
           he
           depended
           vpon
           the
           naked
           word
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           true
           ,
           and
           able
           to
           performe
           his
           promise
           ,
           Rom.
           4.9.20.21
           .
           2.
           
           Faith
           ,
           when
           it
           may
           ,
           vseth
           no
           euill
           meanes
           ;
           it
           flies
           not
           in
           sickenesse
           to
           sorcerie
           ,
           nor
           in
           extremity
           to
           the
           Witch
           ,
           as
           Saul
           did
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           was
           reiected
           from
           beeing
           King
           ,
           1.
           
           Chron.
           10.13
           .
           It
           turneth
           not
           to
           fetches
           of
           policie
           ,
           nor
           to
           digge
           deepe
           counsells
           ,
           on
           which
           a
           woe
           is
           pronounced
           ,
           Isa.
           29.15
           .
           It
           deuiseth
           not
           to
           smite
           ones
           betters
           with
           the
           tongue
           :
           it
           taketh
           not
           aduantage
           of
           mens
           simplicity
           or
           forgetfulnesse
           .
           3.
           
           It
           obserueth
           how
           many
           great
           things
           God
           bringeth
           to
           passe
           without
           ,
           yea
           against
           the
           meanes
           ;
           to
           shew
           how
           little
           he
           depends
           vpon
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           will
           not
           stint
           the
           Holy
           One
           of
           Israel
           ,
           but
           frame
           the
           heart
           to
           his
           likenes
           .
           It
           sees
           the
           walls
           of
           Iericho
           fall
           downe
           by
           seauen
           dayes
           compassing
           ,
           Iosh.
           6.3
           .
           It
           sees
           all
           Midians
           host
           discomfited
           ,
           by
           means
           of
           a
           dreame
           of
           a
           barly
           loafe
           ,
           tumbled
           downe
           from
           aboue
           into
           the
           host
           of
           Midian
           ,
           Iud.
           7.13
           .
           and
           
           Ashurs
           host
           flie
           all
           away
           ,
           supposing
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Hittites
           ,
           and
           Egyptians
           to
           come
           vpon
           them
           ,
           through
           a
           noise
           of
           chariots
           and
           horses
           ,
           2.
           
           King.
           7.6
           .
           And
           surely
           this
           is
           the
           course
           ,
           in
           which
           God
           often
           encourageth
           his
           children
           ,
           who
           thriue
           and
           growe
           they
           know
           not
           how
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           promise
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           fill
           his
           with
           hidden
           treasures
           .
           Whereas
           those
           that
           will
           feed
           themselues
           vpon
           the
           meanes
           ,
           and
           trust
           God
           no
           further
           ;
           Gods
           iustice
           often
           lets
           them
           see
           their
           folly
           ,
           reuenging
           their
           infidelity
           :
           they
           eate
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           satisfied
           ;
           they
           earne
           money
           for
           a
           bottomlesse
           bagge
           ,
           Hag.
           1.6
           .
           they
           go
           and
           trust
           in
           Physitians
           as
           Asa
           did
           ,
           and
           pine
           away
           :
           their
           wisedome
           and
           counsell
           is
           turned
           to
           foolishnesse
           ,
           as
           Achitophels
           :
           they
           haue
           horses
           ,
           and
           strength
           ,
           and
           trust
           to
           it
           ,
           Psal.
           20.7.8
           .
           but
           they
           are
           fallen
           there
           where
           they
           trusted
           .
           And
           thus
           God
           letteth
           men
           see
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           neither
           wisedome
           ,
           counsell
           ,
           power
           ,
           or
           successe
           against
           ,
           nor
           without
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Note
           4.
           
           
           Christians
           must
           not
           thinke
           much
           to
           finde
           men
           more
           sauage
           then
           bruit
           beasts
           ,
           seeing
           Christ
           found
           it
           so
           :
           Lazarus
           found
           dogges
           more
           pitifull
           to
           him
           then
           Diues
           ;
           and
           Paul
           found
           the
           beasts
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           was
           condemned
           at
           Ephesus
           ,
           more
           mercifull
           then
           the
           men
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.31
           .
           The
           like
           entertainement
           in
           the
           world
           must
           euery
           Christian
           expect
           .
        
      
       
         
           NOw
           we
           come
           to
           the
           third
           point
           in
           Christs
           expectation
           of
           his
           
           enemie
           ,
           namely
           ,
           his
           imployment
           ;
           and
           that
           out
           of
           the
           Euangelists
           is
           gathered
           to
           be
           twofold
           :
           1.
           
           Fasting
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           ioyned
           praier
           without
           all
           doubt
           :
           this
           S.
           Matthew
           hath
           ,
           that
           
             he
             fasted
             forty
             dayes
             &
             forty
             nights
             .
          
           2.
           
           Temptation
           ,
           by
           lighter
           onsets
           ,
           as
           Luke
           saith
           plainely
           ,
           
             he
             was
             forty
             daies
             there
             tempted
             of
             the
             deuill
             ,
          
           and
           after
           that
           he
           was
           hungry
           ;
           and
           then
           began
           these
           three
           temptations
           .
        
         
           In
           his
           fast
           ,
           consider
           three
           things
           :
           1.
           what
           kind
           of
           fast
           it
           was
           .
           2.
           the
           reasons
           of
           it
           .
           3.
           the
           continuance
           ,
           fourty
           dayes
           ,
           and
           fourtie
           nights
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           .
           Of
           fasts
           there
           are
           three
           kinds
           
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Ciuill
           ,
           as
           when
           men
           f●st
           for
           the
           health
           of
           their
           body
           ;
           or
           when
           
           men
           are
           so
           intent
           vpon
           their
           affaires
           ,
           as
           they
           take
           no
           time
           to
           eate
           and
           drinke
           :
           thus
           Saul
           fasted
           pursuing
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           14.24
           .
           and
           those
           fourtie
           ,
           that
           vowed
           not
           to
           eate
           till
           they
           had
           slaine
           Paul
           ,
           so
           intent
           they
           were
           vpon
           their
           wickednes
           ,
           Act.
           23.14
           .
           This
           is
           voluntarie
           :
           there
           is
           also
           one
           involuntarie
           fast
           ,
           when
           men
           want
           what
           to
           eat
           or
           drinke
           ,
           as
           Elias
           fasted
           ,
           1.
           
           Kin.
           17.5
           .
           This
           is
           not
           here
           meant
           .
        
         
         
           
           2.
           
           Religious
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           abstinence
           from
           meates
           ,
           drinkes
           ,
           and
           all
           delights
           ,
           to
           testifie
           our
           true
           humiliation
           before
           God
           ,
           to
           fit
           vs
           vnto
           prayer
           ,
           and
           to
           further
           and
           witnesse
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           repentance
           .
           And
           this
           is
           either
           publike
           or
           priuate
           ,
           of
           one
           or
           of
           moe
           ,
           for
           one
           day
           or
           longer
           time
           .
           But
           neither
           is
           this
           meant
           here
           :
           for
           ,
           1.
           
           Christ
           had
           no
           corrupt
           ,
           wanton
           ,
           or
           rebellious
           flesh
           to
           mortifie
           or
           chastise
           .
           2.
           
           Christ
           had
           nothing
           to
           repent
           of
           ,
           no
           amendement
           of
           life
           ,
           no
           hardnes
           of
           heart
           ,
           no
           want
           of
           faith
           to
           bewaile
           ,
           no
           guiltines
           to
           confesse
           by
           it
           .
           3.
           
           He
           had
           no
           need
           of
           fasting
           to
           helpe
           him
           in
           praier
           :
           for
           neither
           needed
           he
           any
           grace
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           not
           by
           the
           liting
           of
           the
           spirit
           vpon
           him
           ,
           neither
           had
           he
           any
           sluggishnesse
           or
           dulnesse
           in
           his
           nature
           to
           hinder
           his
           prayer
           ,
           neither
           did
           he
           euer
           make
           a
           prayer
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           merit
           of
           it selfe
           to
           be
           heard
           ,
           or
           wherein
           he
           was
           not
           heard
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Miraculous
           ,
           which
           is
           aboue
           the
           strength
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           is
           sometime
           giuen
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           to
           commend
           their
           doctrine
           ;
           as
           vnto
           Moses
           ,
           Exod.
           24.18
           .
           and
           to
           Eliah
           ,
           1.
           
           King.
           19.8
           .
           And
           of
           this
           kind
           was
           our
           Sauiours
           fast
           ;
           because
           no
           man
           can
           fast
           so
           long
           ,
           or
           halfe
           so
           long
           ,
           and
           remaine
           aliue
           ;
           and
           much
           lesse
           can
           a
           man
           fast
           so
           long
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           hungry
           all
           the
           while
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           reasons
           of
           this
           fast
           are
           ,
           1.
           
           Negatiue
           :
           2.
           
           Affirmatiue
           .
           I.
           Negatiue
           .
           1.
           
           It
           was
           not
           to
           commend
           fasting
           ,
           as
           the
           Papists
           teach
           :
           for
           it
           is
           no
           commendation
           to
           fast
           when
           one
           hath
           no
           stomacke
           ,
           or
           is
           not
           hungrie
           ,
           as
           Christ
           was
           not
           .
           Besides
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           it selfe
           no
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           a
           thing
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           onely
           commanded
           and
           commendable
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           it
           is
           an
           help
           to
           religious
           exercises
           .
           2.
           
           Much
           lesse
           that
           we
           should
           imitate
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           Papists
           doe
           in
           their
           Lent-fast
           :
           For
           1.
           it
           is
           none
           of
           the
           morall
           imitable
           actions
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           effected
           as
           other
           miracles
           by
           a
           power
           transcending
           the
           strength
           of
           men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           yea
           by
           the
           same
           power
           whereby
           he
           gaue
           sight
           to
           the
           blind
           ,
           and
           legges
           to
           the
           lame
           ;
           he
           is
           as
           imitable
           in
           one
           as
           in
           the
           other
           .
           2.
           
           If
           they
           wil
           imitate
           Christ
           ,
           they
           must
           abstaine
           from
           all
           food
           ,
           not
           onely
           from
           flesh
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           40.
           dayes
           and
           40.
           nights
           :
           for
           Christ
           all
           this
           while
           ate
           nothing
           :
           yea
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           not
           be
           hungry
           all
           the
           while
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           not
           ,
           Luk.
           4.2
           .
           3.
           
           Christ
           did
           not
           fast
           once
           a
           yeare
           as
           they
           doe
           ,
           but
           once
           in
           all
           his
           life
           .
           4.
           
           There
           is
           no
           proportion
           ,
           no
           agreement
           betweene
           Christs
           fast
           and
           their
           Lenten
           fast
           :
           for
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Christs
           was
           a
           total
           fast
           ,
           an
           vtter
           abstinence
           ;
           theirs
           is
           a
           mock-fast
           :
           they
           glut
           themselues
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           fast
           with
           most
           dainty
           
           meates
           and
           drinkes
           ,
           in
           fulnes
           and
           delicacy
           .
           
           2.
           
           Christs
           was
           voluntary
           ,
           theirs
           is
           forced
           ,
           against
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           ,
           among
           whom
           it
           was
           left
           free
           to
           euery
           mans
           conscience
           ,
           when
           and
           how
           long
           it
           pleased
           him
           to
           vse
           it
           :
           neither
           were
           any
           lawes
           set
           
           downe
           for
           the
           Lent-fast
           yearly
           to
           be
           kept
           in
           imitation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           till
           Gregory
           the
           great
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           other
           write
           )
           Telesphorus
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           about
           400.
           yeares
           after
           Christ
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           free
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           kinds
           of
           meates
           .
           3.
           
           Christs
           fast
           was
           for
           a
           necessary
           cause
           ;
           their
           's
           
           in
           times
           of
           ioy
           ,
           when
           no
           iust
           cause
           vrgeth
           ,
           for
           the
           times
           sake
           ,
           for
           custome
           ,
           and
           superstitious
           imitation
           ,
           when
           no
           publike
           danger
           is
           to
           be
           preuented
           ,
           nor
           any
           speciall
           grace
           to
           be
           obtained
           ;
           whereas
           by
           Christs
           fast
           the
           greatest
           euil
           in
           the
           world
           was
           diuerted
           ,
           and
           the
           
           greatest
           good
           procured
           .
           4.
           
           Christs
           was
           without
           ostentation
           ,
           in
           secret
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           when
           none
           saw
           him
           ;
           where
           as
           in
           cities
           and
           societies
           of
           men
           ,
           he
           ate
           and
           dranke
           :
           but
           these
           will
           be
           knowne
           to
           fast
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Pharisie
           professe
           ,
           
             I
             fast
             twice
             a
             weeke
          
           ,
           &c.
           5.
           
           Christ
           fasted
           not
           as
           counting
           some
           meates
           vncleane
           ,
           which
           are
           all
           
           good
           ,
           and
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           refused
           ,
           as
           vncleane
           ;
           but
           receiued
           with
           thanksgiuing
           ,
           as
           sanctified
           by
           the
           word
           and
           prayer
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           4.3.4.5
           .
           They
           fast
           with
           condemning
           of
           flesh
           and
           whatsoeuer
           commeth
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           vncleane
           for
           that
           time
           :
           which
           is
           more
           Iewish
           then
           Iudaisme
           it selfe
           :
           for
           euen
           in
           the
           ceremoniall
           law
           ,
           those
           things
           that
           were
           pronounced
           vncleane
           ,
           were
           neuer
           to
           be
           refused
           as
           vncleane
           in
           themselues
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           commandement
           :
           But
           much
           more
           now
           ,
           all
           difference
           of
           meates
           beeing
           taken
           away
           ;
           according
           to
           Peters
           vision
           ,
           Act.
           10.11
           .
           may
           all
           be
           lawfully
           vsed
           at
           all
           times
           for
           the
           nourishment
           of
           man
           :
           and
           the
           contrary
           is
           
             a
             doctrine
             of
             deuills
          
           .
           6.
           
           Christ
           fasted
           not
           without
           instant
           prayer
           :
           for
           euen
           
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           alwaies
           when
           they
           did
           fast
           ,
           ioyned
           prayer
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           were
           but
           a
           bodily
           exercise
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           4.8
           .
           And
           hence
           fasting
           is
           often
           put
           for
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           ,
           Hester
           ,
           4.3.16
           .
           But
           they
           fast
           in
           want
           of
           extraordinary
           prayer
           ,
           and
           when
           no
           neede
           or
           occasion
           is
           aboue
           ordinary
           .
           7.
           
           Christ
           did
           not
           fast
           as
           placing
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           in
           meates
           and
           drinkes
           ;
           whereas
           they
           account
           
           the
           obseruation
           of
           their
           fasts
           a
           thing
           meritorious
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           purchase
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ;
           which
           is
           their
           common
           doctrine
           :
           Wherein
           what
           else
           doe
           they
           ,
           then
           attribute
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           to
           meate
           and
           drinke
           ?
           8.
           
           Let
           them
           shew
           
           where
           the
           people
           of
           God
           euer
           presumed
           to
           imitate
           the
           fasts
           of
           Moses
           or
           Elias
           :
           if
           they
           cannot
           ,
           how
           dare
           they
           embolden
           themselues
           
           to
           imitate
           Christ
           ,
           and
           inioyne
           the
           meanest
           of
           their
           Disciples
           so
           to
           doe
           vnder
           paine
           of
           damnation
           ?
           for
           this
           is
           the
           boldnesse
           of
           Bernard
           ,
           saying
           ,
           As
           Christ
           forty
           dayes
           after
           his
           resurrection
           ascended
           to
           heauen
           ,
           so
           none
           can
           ascend
           thither
           that
           fasteth
           not
           these
           fourty
           dayes
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           here
           I
           condemne
           not
           the
           Lent-fast
           among
           vs
           ,
           so
           it
           be
           obserued
           onely
           as
           a
           ciuill
           and
           politike
           ordinance
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           any
           religious
           fast
           or
           obseruation
           :
           for
           I
           esteeme
           it
           as
           lawfull
           for
           a
           King
           for
           a
           time
           to
           forbid
           his
           subiects
           some
           sorts
           of
           meat
           ,
           and
           inioyne
           others
           as
           he
           seeth
           most
           fit
           for
           his
           Common-wealth
           ,
           as
           for
           a
           Physitian
           to
           prescribe
           a
           diet
           to
           his
           patient
           ,
           forbidding
           some
           meates
           ,
           and
           appointing
           others
           for
           the
           health
           of
           his
           body
           .
           Much
           lesse
           doe
           I
           condemne
           all
           fasting
           in
           generall
           ,
           but
           wish
           it
           were
           more
           obserued
           then
           it
           is
           ,
           so
           it
           be
           rightly
           :
           But
           this
           fast
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           in
           the
           institution
           ,
           obseruation
           ,
           causes
           ,
           manner
           ,
           and
           end
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           wicked
           and
           sacrilegious
           .
        
         
           
           II.
           The
           affirmatiue
           endes
           of
           this
           fast
           of
           Christ
           were
           these
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           prepare
           himselfe
           by
           fasting
           and
           praier
           to
           his
           most
           weighty
           
           calling
           :
           for
           although
           Christ
           was
           
             full
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           and
           seemed
           not
           to
           need
           the
           benefit
           of
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           to
           fit
           him
           ,
           yet
           he
           tooke
           on
           him
           our
           infirmities
           with
           our
           nature
           ,
           and
           as
           man
           needed
           such
           help
           as
           our selues
           doe
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           To
           teach
           vs
           ,
           not
           rashly
           and
           headily
           to
           enter
           vpon
           or
           vndertake
           any
           calling
           ,
           but
           by
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           to
           prepare
           our selues
           ,
           who
           haue
           more
           need
           of
           preparation
           then
           Christ
           had
           ,
           and
           to
           get
           Gods
           blessing
           on
           the
           same
           :
           but
           especially
           this
           concernes
           the
           Magistrate
           and
           Minister
           .
           Ob.
           You
           said
           this
           fast
           was
           not
           for
           our
           imitation
           .
           Ans.
           True
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           in
           the
           extent
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           end
           it
           was
           :
           in
           the
           former
           Christ
           is
           to
           be
           admired
           ,
           in
           the
           latter
           to
           be
           imitated
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           set
           out
           his
           miracles
           and
           diuine
           power
           ,
           for
           the
           honour
           and
           authority
           of
           his
           person
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           the
           
           Sonne
           of
           God.
           
             Obiect
             .
             Moses
          
           and
           Elias
           fasted
           this
           fast
           ,
           and
           yet
           were
           meere
           men
           .
           Answ.
           They
           did
           it
           by
           his
           power
           ,
           he
           by
           his
           owne
           :
           they
           were
           vpheld
           by
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           hee
           by
           his
           diuine
           power
           :
           their
           fasting
           was
           but
           a
           type
           and
           shadow
           of
           this
           .
           But
           to
           make
           euery
           man
           able
           to
           imitate
           this
           fast
           ,
           obscures
           Christs
           glory
           ,
           and
           this
           miracle
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospell
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           That
           hereby
           he
           might
           bid
           battell
           ,
           offer
           opportunity
           ,
           and
           prouoke
           his
           aduersary
           to
           the
           combate
           :
           for
           this
           was
           the
           end
           both
           of
           his
           fasting
           ,
           and
           going
           
             into
             the
             wildernesse
          
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           hunger
           .
           
           Wherein
           also
           this
           fast
           of
           Christ
           may
           not
           be
           imitated
           :
           for
           we
           are
           not
           to
           offer
           any
           opportunities
           or
           aduantages
           to
           Satan
           ,
           who
           is
           ready
           enough
           to
           seeke
           and
           take
           enough
           :
           as
           we
           may
           
             not
             tempt
             God
          
           ,
           so
           we
           may
           not
           tempt
           the
           tempter
           ,
           but
           pray
           that
           we
           may
           
             not
             be
             lead
             into
             temptation
          
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           watch
           least
           we
           fall
           into
           temptation
           ,
           Mark.
           14.38
           .
           yea
           we
           must
           cut
           off
           and
           preuent
           his
           aduantages
           ,
           and
           shunne
           all
           occasions
           wherein
           he
           might
           assault
           vs
           ,
           as
           knowing
           our
           owne
           weakenes
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           in
           Christs
           fast
           is
           the
           continuance
           of
           time
           ,
           
             forty
             
             dayes
             and
             fortie
             nights
             .
             ]
             Quest.
          
           Why
           did
           he
           fast
           so
           long
           ?
           
           why
           no
           more
           nor
           no
           lesse
           ?
           Answ.
           For
           these
           reasons
           :
           1.
           
           To
           be
           answerable
           to
           the
           types
           .
           As
           Moses
           fasted
           40.
           dayes
           at
           the
           institution
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           Elias
           at
           the
           restitution
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           would
           Christ
           here
           at
           the
           manifestation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           2.
           
           Hee
           exceeded
           not
           this
           number
           ,
           least
           he
           should
           seeme
           too
           inhumane
           and
           cruell
           against
           himselfe
           :
           for
           he
           did
           no
           more
           then
           Moses
           and
           Elias
           had
           done
           ,
           men
           subiect
           to
           infirmity
           .
           In
           our
           time
           he
           is
           no
           man
           that
           cannot
           straine
           one
           tricke
           aboue
           others
           :
           but
           Christ
           being
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           seruant
           ,
           takes
           not
           vpon
           him
           aboue
           his
           fellow-seruants
           .
           3.
           
           He
           would
           not
           fast
           lesse
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           not
           seeme
           lesse
           then
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           nor
           vnlike
           them
           .
           4.
           
           He
           would
           not
           fast
           more
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           not
           haue
           his
           Deitie
           now
           acknowledged
           by
           the
           deuill
           .
           5.
           
           He
           would
           not
           giue
           occasion
           to
           heretikes
           to
           doubt
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           body
           and
           humane
           nature
           :
           If
           he
           had
           fasted
           longer
           then
           Moses
           and
           Elias
           ,
           he
           might
           haue
           beene
           thought
           no
           true
           man
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           show
           incarnate
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           Why
           is
           it
           added
           ,
           that
           he
           fasted
           fourty
           nights
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           For
           these
           reasons
           :
           1.
           
           To
           shew
           that
           it
           was
           not
           such
           a
           fast
           as
           the
           Iewes
           vsed
           to
           keepe
           ,
           who
           fasted
           many
           dayes
           together
           ,
           
           but
           ate
           at
           nights
           ;
           as
           Daniel
           fasted
           for
           3.
           weekes
           of
           dayes
           ,
           chap.
           3.
           v.
           10.
           
           Nor
           like
           the
           Turkish
           fasts
           ,
           who
           so
           soone
           as
           they
           see
           a
           starre
           ,
           
           eat
           any
           thing
           on
           their
           fasting
           dayes
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           strangled
           ,
           or
           hogges
           flesh
           .
           Nor
           yet
           like
           the
           Papists
           fast
           ,
           who
           ,
           though
           they
           say
           they
           fast
           40.
           dayes
           ,
           both
           to
           imitate
           Christ
           ,
           &
           to
           giue
           God
           the
           tithe
           of
           the
           yeare
           ,
           yet
           can
           feed
           wel
           &
           fare
           deliciously
           euery
           night
           .
           2.
           
           To
           shew
           ,
           that
           Christ
           had
           a
           care
           to
           spend
           his
           nights
           wel
           ,
           aswell
           as
           his
           dayes
           ,
           not
           spending
           them
           out
           in
           sleep
           ,
           but
           in
           watching
           and
           
           prayer
           as
           well
           as
           in
           fasting
           :
           for
           by
           the
           same
           power
           his
           bodie
           was
           preserued
           without
           sleep
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           without
           meate
           .
           Far
           vnlike
           the
           Papists
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           fasting-dayes
           spend
           the
           night
           in
           gluttony
           ,
           
           luxurie
           ,
           and
           all
           vncleannesse
           .
        
         
           
           This
           example
           of
           Christ
           teacheth
           vs
           of
           what
           great
           necessitie
           this
           exercise
           fasting
           is
           ,
           
           both
           for
           the
           entrance
           ,
           &
           comfortable
           continuance
           of
           the
           duties
           of
           our
           calling
           ,
           both
           generall
           and
           speciall
           .
           This
           Nehemiah
           knew
           well
           ,
           when
           hearing
           of
           the
           calamitie
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           his
           brethren
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           he
           fasted
           certaine
           dayes
           ,
           and
           prayed
           before
           the
           God
           of
           heauen
           ,
           c.
           1.
           v.
           4.
           
           And
           Ezra
           proclaimed
           a
           fast
           ,
           to
           seeke
           the
           right
           way
           homeward
           ,
           and
           safe
           from
           their
           enemies
           ,
           c.
           8.
           v.
           21.
           see
           also
           Act.
           13.3
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Fasting
           in
           an
           holy
           and
           religious
           manner
           ,
           helpeth
           forward
           graces
           that
           are
           necessarie
           for
           our
           calling
           ;
           as
           ,
           1.
           the
           grace
           of
           conuersion
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           made
           an
           adiunct
           of
           it
           :
           Ioel.
           2.12
           .
           
             Turne
             you
             with
             all
             your
             heart
             ,
             with
             fasting
             and
             weeping
             .
          
           2.
           the
           grace
           of
           prayer
           ;
           for
           as
           prayer
           sanctifieth
           fasting
           ,
           so
           fasting
           strengtheneth
           praier
           .
           Otherwise
           ,
           to
           place
           Gods
           worship
           in
           fasting
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           the
           belly
           the
           God.
           3.
           it
           helpes
           forward
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           mysteries
           of
           God
           and
           godlinesse
           :
           Dan.
           9.3
           .
           conferred
           with
           20.21
           .
           as
           Daniel
           was
           praying
           and
           fasting
           ,
           Gabriel
           was
           sent
           to
           instruct
           him
           ,
           and
           reuealed
           to
           him
           the
           mysterie
           of
           the
           70.
           weekes
           .
           4.
           it
           addes
           strength
           and
           courage
           in
           the
           Christian
           combate
           betweene
           the
           flesh
           and
           the
           spirit
           ;
           it
           is
           as
           a
           third
           ,
           that
           comes
           in
           to
           take
           the
           spirits
           part
           ,
           and
           so
           helpeth
           to
           the
           victorie
           by
           subduing
           the
           flesh
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           The
           necessitie
           and
           profit
           of
           this
           exercise
           appeareth
           in
           respect
           of
           our selues
           :
           for
           ,
           1.
           
           If
           we
           want
           publike
           or
           priuate
           benefits
           ,
           fasting
           ioyned
           with
           prayer
           is
           the
           meanes
           wherein
           God
           will
           haue
           them
           sought
           and
           obtained
           .
           The
           Beniamites
           after
           two
           sore
           ouerthrowes
           ,
           by
           this
           meanes
           got
           the
           victory
           ,
           Iud.
           20.28
           .
           Annah
           by
           the
           same
           obtained
           her
           Samuel
           :
           and
           Dauid
           fasted
           for
           his
           childs
           life
           .
           2.
           
           If
           we
           be
           in
           danger
           of
           publike
           or
           personall
           iudgments
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           means
           they
           are
           to
           be
           diuerted
           :
           religious
           fasting
           is
           a
           cheife
           part
           of
           the
           defensiue
           armour
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           see
           in
           the
           examples
           of
           Hester
           ,
           sauing
           her
           people
           from
           Hamans
           deuise
           :
           and
           of
           the
           Niniuites
           ,
           turning
           away
           the
           destruction
           threatned
           by
           Ionah
           ,
           by
           fasting
           and
           humbling
           themselues
           .
           3.
           
           If
           wee
           be
           to
           attempt
           publike
           or
           priuate
           duties
           ,
           hereby
           we
           must
           fit
           our selues
           ,
           and
           obtaine
           successe
           and
           blessing
           .
           So
           did
           Nehemiah
           and
           Ezra
           ,
           as
           we
           saw
           before
           :
           and
           when
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           were
           separated
           to
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           ministerie
           ,
           they
           fasted
           and
           prayed
           ,
           Act.
           13.3
           .
           Yea
           ,
           Christ
           himselfe
           spent
           a
           whole
           night
           in
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           ,
           before
           he
           chose
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           Luk.
           6.12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
         
           3.
           
           Daily
           experience
           shewes
           the
           necessity
           of
           religious
           fasting
           :
           
           for
           ,
           1.
           
           How
           may
           men
           obserue
           in
           themselues
           ,
           that
           for
           want
           of
           this
           duty
           they
           grow
           dull
           in
           their
           profession
           ,
           and
           heauy
           in
           holy
           practises
           ,
           yea
           empty
           of
           grace
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           may
           thinke
           the
           spirit
           is
           departed
           from
           them
           ?
           yet
           when
           they
           haue
           renewed
           this
           exercise
           ,
           they
           finde
           themselues
           more
           ripe
           and
           ready
           ,
           more
           quicke
           and
           able
           to
           good
           duties
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           new
           soules
           giuen
           them
           .
           2.
           
           Doe
           woe
           not
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           conscionably
           a
           man
           carrieth
           himselfe
           ,
           the
           more
           busily
           Satan
           doth
           bestirre
           himselfe
           against
           him
           ?
           and
           had
           he
           not
           need
           so
           much
           the
           more
           fence
           himselfe
           with
           coat-armour
           ,
           and
           flie
           to
           God
           for
           strength
           and
           protection
           ?
           If
           a
           good
           Magistrate
           or
           Minister
           be
           to
           be
           brought
           into
           any
           place
           ,
           how
           doth
           Satan
           storme
           and
           bend
           his
           forces
           against
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           thinkes
           that
           then
           his
           kingdome
           must
           downe
           ?
           Therefore
           if
           a
           man
           meane
           to
           be
           seruiceable
           to
           God
           in
           any
           place
           ,
           it
           is
           meet
           hee
           should
           first
           sanctifie
           it
           by
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           ,
           as
           Christ
           did
           .
        
         
           This
           serues
           to
           rebuke
           the
           great
           want
           of
           this
           so
           needfull
           a
           dutie
           .
           
           What
           Magistrate
           or
           Minister
           ,
           against
           whom
           Satan
           most
           shouteth
           ,
           entreth
           thus
           into
           his
           calling
           ,
           as
           Christ
           by
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           ;
           but
           by
           gifts
           ,
           fauour
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           get
           liuings
           and
           offices
           ?
           but
           to
           God
           they
           goe
           not
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           cause
           that
           so
           little
           good
           is
           done
           ,
           either
           in
           one
           calling
           or
           the
           other
           :
           as
           much
           blessing
           as
           they
           seeke
           ,
           they
           haue
           .
           So
           ,
           what
           other
           reason
           can
           be
           giuen
           ,
           that
           many
           lingring
           euills
           and
           want
           of
           Gods
           blessing
           is
           in
           so
           many
           families
           ;
           but
           because
           men
           omit
           the
           cheife
           meanes
           of
           procuring
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           repelling
           the
           other
           ?
           Men
           thinke
           they
           haue
           nothing
           to
           doe
           with
           this
           duty
           ,
           but
           when
           publike
           authority
           enioynes
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           onely
           the
           fault
           of
           Magistracie
           it
           is
           so
           out
           of
           vse
           ;
           as
           though
           euery
           Master
           of
           a
           family
           were
           not
           a
           Magistrate
           and
           Bishop
           in
           his
           owne
           house
           ;
           or
           as
           if
           that
           were
           not
           a
           means
           for
           priuate
           blessings
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           mighty
           for
           publike
           .
           Oh
           deceiue
           not
           thy selfe
           :
           that
           which
           thou
           canst
           not
           doe
           publikely
           ,
           thou
           maiest
           doe
           in
           thine
           owne
           house
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           if
           thou
           wantest
           any
           grace
           or
           blessing
           ,
           blame
           thine
           owne
           idlenes
           that
           seekest
           it
           not
           in
           Gods
           meanes
           .
        
         
           This
           should
           mooue
           vs
           to
           performe
           so
           needfull
           a
           duty
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           
           and
           thereunto
           to
           consider
           of
           these
           reasons
           .
           
           1.
           
           Consider
           the
           promises
           that
           are
           made
           ,
           and
           haue
           been
           made
           good
           to
           fasting
           and
           feruent
           prayer
           .
           Remember
           that
           one
           example
           of
           good
           King
           Iehoshaphat
           ,
           
           against
           whom
           came
           the
           
             Moabites
             ,
             Ammonites
          
           ,
           and
           they
           of
           mount
           Seir
           ;
           whereupon
           he
           proclaimed
           a
           fast
           throughout
           all
           Iudah
           ,
           
           and
           prayed
           earnestly
           ,
           2.
           
           Chron.
           20.2.17
           .
           and
           before
           they
           had
           ended
           their
           praier
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           came
           vpon
           Iahaziel
           a
           Leuit
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           prophecie
           foretold
           the
           victorie
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Yee
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             fight
             in
             this
             battell
             ,
             O
             Iudah
             ,
             and
             Ierusalem
             :
             Feare
             yee
             not
             ,
             but
             to
             morrowe
             goe
             out
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             will
             be
             with
             you
             :
          
           and
           so
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           :
           for
           the
           enemies
           slew
           one
           an
           other
           ,
           and
           the
           Iewes
           gathered
           the
           spoyle
           ,
           and
           returned
           and
           praised
           God
           in
           the
           valley
           of
           Beracha
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           blessing
           ;
           so
           called
           euer
           after
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           The
           ordinary
           praiers
           of
           Gods
           children
           haue
           preuailed
           much
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           can
           their
           fasting
           and
           praier
           bring
           greater
           blessings
           .
           When
           Peter
           was
           in
           prison
           ,
           sleeping
           betweene
           two
           souldiers
           ,
           the
           night
           before
           he
           should
           be
           brought
           out
           to
           death
           ,
           beeing
           bound
           with
           two
           chaines
           ,
           and
           the
           Keeper
           before
           the
           doore
           watching
           the
           prison
           ,
           at
           the
           
             ordinary
             prayer
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           an
           Angel
           smote
           Peter
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Arise
             quickely
          
           ,
           and
           his
           chaines
           fell
           off
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           deliuered
           ,
           Act.
           12.5
           .
           much
           more
           can
           
             extraordinarie
             prayer
          
           ,
           ioyned
           with
           fasting
           ,
           preuaile
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Many
           things
           are
           not
           obtained
           ,
           but
           by
           that
           prayer
           which
           is
           ioyned
           to
           fasting
           :
           Matth.
           17.14
           .
           this
           kind
           (
           of
           deuils
           )
           is
           not
           cast
           out
           but
           by
           prayer
           and
           fasting
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           a
           most
           feruent
           kind
           of
           prayer
           ,
           to
           which
           fasting
           is
           ioyned
           as
           a
           whetstone
           to
           sharpen
           it
           ,
           and
           set
           an
           edge
           on
           it
           .
           Some
           things
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           are
           pretious
           ,
           cost
           a
           greater
           price
           ;
           and
           some
           suits
           must
           be
           obtained
           of
           men
           ,
           not
           without
           long
           and
           instant
           supplication
           :
           so
           here
           ,
           many
           things
           are
           long
           sought
           by
           ordinary
           prayer
           ,
           which
           beeing
           extraordinary
           fauours
           ,
           might
           by
           extraordinarie
           prayer
           haue
           been
           sooner
           had
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           God
           hath
           rewarded
           the
           wicked
           ,
           who
           haue
           vsed
           this
           ordinance
           in
           hypocrisie
           ;
           and
           much
           more
           will
           he
           those
           his
           seruants
           that
           vse
           it
           in
           truth
           .
           1.
           
           King.
           21.21
           .
           Ahab
           fasting
           for
           the
           destruction
           threatened
           by
           Elijah
           ,
           humbled
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           this
           fast
           of
           his
           not
           ioyned
           with
           true
           repentance
           ,
           but
           onely
           kept
           in
           the
           outward
           ceremonie
           ,
           in
           abstaining
           from
           meate
           ,
           in
           sackecloath
           ,
           and
           giuing
           some
           testimonie
           of
           outward
           sorrow
           ,
           was
           not
           vnrewarded
           ,
           but
           obtained
           a
           repriue
           of
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           sentence
           til
           his
           sonnes
           dayes
           .
           How
           much
           more
           respect
           shall
           we
           obtaine
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           we
           ioyne
           to
           the
           outward
           fast
           the
           inward
           graces
           of
           humility
           ,
           repentance
           ,
           faith
           ,
           and
           feruencie
           ?
        
         
           
           5.
           
           Were
           this
           exercise
           in
           request
           sometimes
           in
           families
           ,
           it
           would
           preuent
           many
           iugdements
           ,
           and
           many
           sinnes
           the
           procurers
           thereof
           ,
           in
           gouernours
           ,
           children
           ,
           and
           seruants
           ;
           as
           adulterie
           ,
           fornication
           ,
           
           drunkennesse
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           riot
           ,
           and
           profanenesse
           ;
           these
           might
           bee
           kept
           out
           aswell
           as
           cast
           out
           by
           this
           meanes
           :
           and
           vnspeakeable
           were
           the
           good
           that
           might
           hereby
           be
           procured
           ,
           as
           release
           from
           many
           euils
           ,
           life
           ,
           health
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           We
           haue
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           who
           besides
           all
           other
           
           mooueable
           fasts
           vpon
           speciall
           occasion
           ,
           must
           haue
           one
           set
           fast
           in
           a
           yeare
           ,
           Leuit.
           16.29
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           many
           great
           sinnes
           of
           all
           sorts
           might
           be
           committed
           in
           a
           yeare
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           needed
           to
           be
           humbled
           .
           2.
           
           Once
           a
           yeare
           God
           might
           shew
           some
           tokens
           of
           displeasure
           ,
           publike
           or
           priuate
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           know
           that
           once
           a
           yeare
           they
           had
           cause
           to
           be
           humbled
           .
           Obiect
           .
           That
           was
           a
           ceremony
           .
           Answ.
           The
           day
           was
           ,
           not
           the
           thing
           ,
           the
           equity
           of
           which
           binds
           vs
           as
           well
           as
           them
           ,
           because
           the
           ends
           and
           causes
           bind
           vs.
           And
           in
           the
           Gospel
           we
           haue
           the
           example
           of
           Iohn
           and
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           who
           fasted
           often
           :
           and
           Christs
           Disciples
           must
           fast
           ,
           when
           the
           bridegroome
           is
           gone
           ,
           and
           causes
           of
           mourning
           come
           .
        
         
           Beside
           these
           ,
           we
           haue
           sundry
           other
           motiues
           to
           religious
           fasting
           :
           as
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Shall
           Christ
           fast
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           not
           we
           for
           our selues
           ?
           2.
           
           Shall
           
           the
           Pharisies
           fast
           twice
           a
           weeke
           in
           hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           we
           not
           once
           in
           
           our
           liues
           in
           sincerity
           ?
           3.
           
           Can
           we
           chearefully
           betake
           vs
           for
           our
           
           bodily
           health
           to
           fasting
           ,
           diet
           ,
           or
           abstinence
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Physition
           will
           prescribe
           ,
           and
           will
           we
           do
           nothing
           for
           our
           soules
           health
           ?
           4.
           
           Can
           worldly
           men
           for
           a
           good
           market
           fast
           from
           morning
           to
           euening
           ,
           
           and
           can
           Christians
           be
           so
           carelesse
           as
           to
           dedicate
           no
           time
           to
           the
           exercise
           of
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           ,
           to
           increase
           their
           
             gaine
             of
             godlines
          
           ?
           5.
           
           Is
           not
           this
           a
           seasonable
           exhortation
           ?
           hath
           not
           God
           sounded
           
           the
           Trumpet
           to
           fasting
           ?
           Matth.
           9.16
           .
           when
           the
           bridegroome
           is
           taken
           away
           ,
           it
           is
           time
           to
           fast
           :
           But
           now
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Sinnes
           abound
           ,
           as
           drunkennes
           ,
           pride
           ,
           and
           high
           wickednes
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           more
           feare
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           in
           the
           Church
           and
           land
           .
           2.
           
           The
           word
           and
           ministery
           is
           more
           despised
           then
           euer
           ,
           and
           lesse
           loued
           ;
           Preachers
           and
           Professors
           of
           the
           Gospell
           are
           scorned
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Noah
           ;
           the
           heauenly
           Mannah
           is
           contemned
           ,
           and
           the
           contempt
           of
           it
           threatneth
           a
           finall
           departure
           of
           the
           bridegroome
           .
           3.
           
           Papists
           increase
           in
           numbers
           ,
           in
           boldnes
           ,
           in
           pride
           ,
           in
           power
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           beeing
           conuerted
           by
           the
           light
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           daily
           more
           peruerted
           and
           peruerse
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           glorious
           Gospell
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           wholesome
           lawes
           of
           the
           land
           .
           Adde
           vnto
           these
           the
           swarmes
           of
           Atheists
           ,
           Macheuilians
           ,
           carnall
           
           and
           colde
           Protestants
           among
           vs.
           4.
           
           Who
           hath
           not
           smarted
           in
           the
           common
           iudgements
           of
           the
           land
           ,
           lingring
           by
           many
           yeares
           in
           plagues
           ,
           vnseasonable
           weather
           ,
           fires
           ,
           waters
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           forerunners
           of
           greater
           misery
           ?
           Who
           can
           forget
           the
           warning
           of
           gun-powder
           ,
           and
           the
           present
           vnfeelingnes
           of
           it
           ?
        
         
           And
           were
           not
           these
           publike
           euills
           ,
           how
           many
           euery
           one
           of
           vs
           bewaile
           Christs
           hiding
           of
           himselfe
           from
           our
           soules
           ?
           His
           gratious
           beames
           shine
           not
           on
           vs
           with
           such
           comfort
           as
           they
           might
           ,
           his
           word
           is
           not
           so
           fruitfull
           in
           the
           best
           as
           it
           should
           ,
           dullnes
           and
           conformitie
           with
           the
           times
           creepe
           in
           vpon
           the
           best
           ;
           the
           Sun
           and
           Moone
           ,
           great
           lights
           in
           the
           ministry
           are
           darkened
           ,
           and
           the
           starres
           loose
           their
           light
           among
           professors
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           time
           to
           awake
           our selues
           ,
           if
           euer
           ,
           and
           to
           betake
           our selues
           to
           sackecloth
           and
           ashes
           ,
           to
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           may
           be
           intreated
           to
           draw
           neerer
           vs
           ,
           and
           our
           soules
           nearer
           him
           ?
        
         
           The
           second
           part
           of
           Christs
           employment
           ,
           while
           he
           expected
           his
           enemy
           ,
           was
           temptation
           by
           lighter
           onsets
           ,
           which
           is
           plaine
           ,
           in
           that
           S.
           Luke
           saith
           
             he
             was
          
           40.
           
             dayes
             tempted
             of
             the
             deuill
          
           ;
           and
           then
           recordeth
           Satans
           solemne
           onsets
           vpon
           him
           in
           these
           three
           most
           fierce
           temptations
           .
           Whence
           we
           may
           obserue
           his
           subtilty
           and
           pollicie
           ,
           who
           hath
           a
           deepe
           fetch
           in
           it
           :
           for
           ,
        
         
           
           By
           lesser
           temptations
           he
           maketh
           way
           vnto
           greater
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           As
           a
           wise
           captaine
           sends
           out
           his
           spies
           to
           see
           the
           state
           of
           the
           contrary
           armie
           ,
           their
           number
           and
           strength
           ,
           and
           to
           view
           what
           aduantages
           may
           be
           taken
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           sends
           out
           a
           wing
           to
           make
           a
           skirmish
           onely
           ,
           to
           try
           their
           purpose
           and
           strength
           ;
           so
           doth
           Satan
           here
           :
           he
           would
           by
           lesser
           temptations
           trie
           the
           strength
           or
           weakenesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           plant
           his
           maine
           forces
           against
           him
           accordingly
           .
           2.
           
           He
           begins
           with
           smaller
           things
           before
           he
           come
           with
           his
           maine
           forces
           and
           shew
           his
           blacknesse
           ,
           because
           smaller
           things
           are
           easily
           contemned
           ,
           or
           more
           easily
           yeelded
           vnto
           :
           
             is
             it
             not
             a
             little
             one
             ?
             and
             is
             there
             any
             great
             hurt
             in
             it
             ?
          
           3.
           
           He
           knowes
           by
           little
           things
           how
           to
           obtaine
           great
           ,
           easily
           winding
           himselfe
           by
           little
           and
           little
           into
           the
           heart
           ,
           as
           a
           cunning
           theefe
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           finde
           roome
           but
           for
           the
           point
           of
           a
           wrinch
           ,
           will
           quickely
           make
           strong
           doores
           to
           flie
           open
           .
           4.
           
           He
           will
           trie
           if
           by
           small
           things
           he
           can
           make
           vs
           secure
           ,
           and
           negligent
           to
           put
           on
           all
           Gods
           armour
           to
           fence
           vs
           ,
           because
           we
           easily
           thinke
           that
           smaller
           things
           neede
           no
           great
           resistance
           .
        
         
           
           As
           he
           dealt
           with
           Christ
           our
           head
           ,
           so
           doth
           he
           with
           his
           members
           :
           therefore
           as
           Christ
           was
           able
           enough
           to
           espie
           his
           sleight
           ,
           so
           must
           
           we
           learne
           to
           doe
           ;
           euen
           where
           Satan
           begins
           his
           temptation
           ,
           
           there
           to
           beginne
           our
           resistance
           ,
           and
           giue
           him
           the
           repulse
           at
           his
           first
           motion
           :
           we
           must
           resist
           smaller
           temptations
           ,
           and
           keepe
           off
           of
           the
           first
           staffe
           of
           the
           deuills
           ladder
           ,
           and
           kill
           euery
           hellish
           serpent
           in
           the
           shell
           .
           1.
           
           We
           must
           doe
           as
           wise
           citizens
           that
           are
           besieged
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           let
           the
           enemie
           come
           to
           scale
           the
           wall
           ,
           or
           into
           the
           market-place
           with
           purpose
           to
           driue
           him
           out
           againe
           ,
           but
           keep
           them
           out
           without
           bullets
           reach
           .
           2.
           
           We
           are
           wise
           to
           preuent
           bodily
           diseases
           at
           the
           first
           grudgings
           ,
           because
           we
           know
           that
           diseases
           get
           strength
           by
           delay
           ,
           and
           are
           hardly
           remooued
           if
           they
           be
           suffered
           to
           settle
           .
           3.
           
           Satan
           first
           layes
           obiects
           and
           occasions
           ,
           and
           then
           tempts
           or
           works
           vpon
           them
           .
           Dauid
           was
           first
           mooued
           to
           looke
           vpon
           Bathsheba
           ,
           which
           seemed
           a
           small
           thing
           :
           but
           had
           he
           had
           his
           armour
           on
           his
           eye
           ,
           his
           heart
           had
           beene
           fenced
           from
           the
           desire
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           from
           the
           act
           .
           Peter
           was
           not
           first
           mooued
           to
           forsweare
           his
           Master
           ,
           but
           first
           to
           goe
           into
           the
           high
           Priests
           hall
           ,
           or
           to
           follow
           aloofe
           off
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           sit
           among
           Christs
           enemies
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           doe
           as
           they
           did
           .
           The
           deuill
           comes
           first
           aloofe
           ,
           and
           seemes
           to
           require
           but
           some
           reasonable
           thing
           at
           first
           ,
           but
           at
           last
           is
           impudent
           and
           importunate
           for
           greater
           .
           Doe
           we
           thinke
           that
           Iudas
           was
           at
           first
           mooued
           to
           betray
           his
           innocent
           Lord
           ?
           no
           ,
           but
           first
           Satan
           wrought
           him
           to
           couetousnesse
           ,
           and
           then
           offered
           the
           occasion
           ,
           thirtie
           pieces
           of
           siluer
           ,
           and
           so
           strucke
           vp
           the
           matter
           by
           degrees
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           oppressed
           him
           with
           his
           whole
           power
           .
        
         
           Euen
           so
           to
           draw
           a
           man
           from
           God
           and
           religion
           ,
           he
           will
           begin
           with
           lesser
           things
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           bid
           a
           man
           hate
           religion
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           but
           first
           to
           doubt
           of
           this
           point
           or
           that
           ,
           or
           hate
           ,
           not
           all
           at
           first
           ,
           but
           this
           minister
           or
           that
           ;
           he
           sets
           before
           his
           eyes
           some
           infirmities
           ,
           which
           breed
           dislike
           ,
           then
           he
           mooues
           him
           to
           take
           counsell
           against
           him
           ,
           then
           to
           scorne
           ,
           raile
           ,
           persecute
           him
           .
           When
           Saul
           was
           commanded
           vtterly
           to
           destroy
           the
           Amalekites
           ,
           men
           and
           cattell
           ,
           and
           spare
           none
           ,
           the
           deuill
           thought
           it
           bootlesse
           to
           goe
           against
           the
           whole
           commaundement
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           moouing
           him
           to
           spare
           all
           ;
           but
           he
           might
           thinke
           it
           reasonable
           to
           spare
           some
           ,
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           fatte
           beasts
           ,
           especially
           vpon
           so
           good
           an
           intention
           as
           to
           sacrifice
           :
           but
           this
           was
           enough
           to
           depose
           him
           from
           his
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           Here
           therefore
           remember
           these
           rules
           :
           1.
           
           
             To
             giue
             no
             place
             to
             the
             deuill
             ,
          
           Eph.
           4.27
           .
           And
           seeing
           we
           giue
           him
           place
           three
           wayes
           ,
           
           
           1.
           by
           letting
           into
           our
           hearts
           his
           suggestion
           .
           2.
           by
           putting
           it
           in
           execution
           .
           
           3.
           by
           not
           hating
           his
           motions
           ,
           and
           the
           risigns
           of
           sinne
           :
           we
           must
           carefully
           watch
           against
           him
           in
           all
           these
           .
           
           2.
           
           The
           lesse
           the
           sinne
           is
           to
           which
           thou
           art
           tempted
           ,
           the
           more
           suspect
           Satans
           further
           drift
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           he
           euer
           hideth
           at
           the
           first
           :
           for
           if
           he
           be
           not
           met
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           he
           makes
           no
           stay
           till
           he
           comes
           to
           the
           height
           of
           sinne
           .
           An
           example
           hereof
           we
           haue
           in
           Eue
           ,
           to
           whom
           Satan
           comes
           and
           saith
           ,
           Yea
           ,
           hath
           God
           said
           so
           indeede
           ?
           not
           that
           he
           did
           not
           know
           it
           ,
           but
           his
           further
           drift
           was
           to
           make
           her
           forsake
           that
           word
           ,
           as
           indeede
           she
           did
           .
           So
           he
           comes
           to
           many
           a
           man
           ,
           as
           to
           Peter
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           Goe
           into
           such
           and
           such
           company
           among
           thy
           neighbours
           ,
           to
           such
           or
           such
           an
           exercise
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           small
           thing
           :
           but
           he
           hath
           a
           further
           drift
           ;
           there
           thou
           shalt
           loose
           thy
           time
           ,
           and
           thrust
           thy selfe
           out
           of
           thy
           calling
           ,
           there
           thou
           shalt
           loose
           thy
           patience
           ,
           ,
           thy
           charity
           ,
           thy
           piety
           ,
           and
           comming
           home
           shalt
           finde
           thy selfe
           much
           worse
           and
           weaker
           for
           going
           abroad
           :
           He
           did
           not
           bid
           thee
           goe
           and
           sweare
           ,
           and
           quarrell
           ,
           and
           scoffe
           ,
           or
           abet
           these
           things
           in
           others
           ,
           but
           he
           did
           as
           bad
           :
           for
           these
           are
           the
           fruits
           ,
           yea
           the
           best
           fruits
           that
           come
           from
           lewd
           and
           vnthrifty
           company
           .
           
           3.
           
           Consider
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           least
           poyson
           in
           quantitie
           kils
           or
           hurts
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           but
           once
           taken
           ;
           so
           euen
           the
           smallest
           sinne
           is
           deadly
           poyson
           to
           the
           soule
           .
           Set
           open
           one
           gate
           of
           a
           besieged
           citie
           ,
           and
           the
           enemies
           will
           come
           in
           as
           certainly
           ,
           as
           if
           all
           the
           walls
           were
           rased
           .
           One
           serpent
           suffered
           to
           come
           so
           neere
           as
           to
           winde
           about
           a
           mans
           hand
           ,
           is
           not
           easily
           shaken
           off
           .
           The
           beginning
           of
           sinne
           is
           death
           ,
           and
           a
           bad
           beginning
           brings
           on
           a
           worse
           ende
           .
        
         
           
           Let
           vs
           beware
           we
           despise
           no
           temptation
           :
           to
           contemne
           a
           temptation
           is
           to
           neglect
           ones
           armour
           ,
           
           and
           the
           meanes
           of
           resistance
           ;
           and
           no
           temptation
           but
           will
           be
           too
           strong
           against
           a
           secure
           aduersarie
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           learne
           to
           feare
           continually
           in
           respect
           of
           our
           weakenes
           ,
           and
           let
           vs
           prepare
           for
           warre
           in
           the
           rumour
           of
           it
           ,
           before
           the
           enemy
           bee
           in
           our
           neckes
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           suffer
           vs
           to
           whet
           and
           fit
           our
           armour
           .
        
         
           
           This
           teacheth
           vs
           what
           to
           thinke
           of
           them
           that
           scorne
           men
           as
           being
           too
           precise
           :
           What
           ?
           must
           we
           not
           sweare
           small
           oathes
           ?
           may
           we
           not
           speake
           now
           and
           then
           a
           merry
           word
           ?
           may
           we
           not
           recreate
           our selues
           ?
           (
           now
           by
           recreation
           ,
           they
           meane
           gaming
           ,
           vnthriftinesse
           ,
           cousenage
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           :
           )
           may
           we
           not
           now
           and
           then
           be
           angry
           and
           impatient
           ,
           seeing
           flesh
           and
           blood
           is
           so
           weake
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           but
           an
           infirmitie
           ?
           what
           neede
           a
           man
           be
           so
           precise
           and
           scrupulous
           ,
           as
           to
           stand
           vpon
           such
           small
           triflles
           ?
           all
           which
           is
           but
           to
           plead
           for
           Sathan
           
           against
           our
           owne
           safetie
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           afterwards
           an
           hungrie
           ]
        
         
           In
           these
           words
           is
           set
           downe
           the
           effect
           of
           Christs
           fast
           ;
           After
           he
           had
           fasted
           fourtie
           dayes
           and
           fourtie
           nights
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           be
           hungry
           :
           all
           the
           while
           before
           he
           was
           not
           hungry
           ,
           neither
           did
           he
           want
           power
           to
           haue
           fasted
           longer
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           diuine
           power
           vpheld
           his
           humane
           nature
           ,
           if
           he
           pleased
           :
           but
           now
           the
           miraculous
           fast
           beeing
           finished
           ,
           he
           begun
           to
           hunger
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           How
           could
           Christ
           be
           hungry
           ,
           seeing
           he
           was
           able
           to
           feed
           so
           many
           thousands
           with
           seauen
           loaues
           and
           two
           fishes
           ?
           Besides
           ,
           Ioh.
           4.34
           .
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             My
             meat
             is
             to
             doe
             the
             will
             of
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             finish
             his
             worke
             .
          
           Or
           if
           he
           could
           be
           hungry
           ,
           why
           would
           hee
           ?
           Ans.
           Some
           haue
           thought
           that
           Christ
           needed
           not
           to
           eate
           ,
           sleep
           ,
           &c.
           as
           we
           need
           when
           our
           bodily
           strength
           is
           exhaust
           by
           labour
           ,
           by
           fasting
           ,
           and
           watching
           .
           And
           some
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           as
           Ambrose
           ,
           and
           Theophylact
           ,
           vpon
           Mar.
           11.12
           .
           hold
           that
           Christ
           onely
           by
           dispensation
           gaue
           his
           body
           leaue
           to
           be
           hungry
           when
           he
           pleased
           ;
           as
           though
           hee
           neither
           was
           wont
           ,
           nor
           could
           nor
           ought
           to
           be
           ordinarily
           hungry
           as
           other
           men
           ,
           nor
           necessarily
           forced
           to
           eate
           .
           But
           we
           must
           knowe
           ,
           that
           Christ
           tooke
           vpon
           him
           a
           true
           humane
           body
           ,
           and
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           seruant
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           was
           obnoxious
           to
           all
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           onely
           sinne
           excepted
           .
           And
           the
           infirmities
           which
           hee
           vndertooke
           not
           ,
           are
           these
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           was
           not
           to
           take
           any
           which
           might
           hinder
           the
           perfection
           of
           his
           soule
           or
           body
           .
           
             Of
             his
             soule
          
           ,
           as
           vices
           ,
           sinnes
           ,
           
           pronenesse
           to
           euill
           ,
           heauines
           to
           goodnesse
           .
           Christ
           tooke
           miserable
           infirmities
           in
           his
           soule
           ,
           (
           as
           Augustine
           saith
           )
           such
           as
           are
           ,
           naturall
           negatiue
           ignorance
           ;
           as
           of
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           of
           figges
           fructifying
           ;
           
           but
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           (
           as
           Damascene
           saith
           )
           damnable
           and
           detestable
           .
           
             Of
             his
             body
          
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           extraordinarily
           conceiued
           and
           created
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           who
           being
           of
           infinite
           wisedome
           and
           power
           ,
           could
           not
           erre
           ,
           or
           not
           bring
           his
           body
           to
           perfection
           .
           Therefore
           he
           was
           not
           to
           be
           blind
           ,
           lame
           ,
           deafe
           ,
           &c.
           which
           are
           infirmities
           in
           many
           other
           men
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Christ
           was
           not
           to
           take
           all
           infirmities
           in
           generall
           :
           for
           1.
           
           Some
           arise
           of
           particular
           causes
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           in
           Christ
           ;
           
           as
           namely
           ,
           
           some
           hereditary
           infirmities
           and
           diseases
           ,
           as
           the
           leprosie
           ,
           falling-sickenes
           ,
           s●one
           ,
           &c.
           some
           from
           redundance
           of
           matter
           in
           generation
           haue
           some
           monstrous
           or
           superfluous
           part
           :
           some
           from
           defect
           want
           some
           part
           ,
           or
           haue
           some
           part
           withered
           or
           scanted
           .
           None
           of
           this
           
           
           can
           agree
           to
           Christs
           most
           perfect
           conception
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           
           2.
           
           Some
           infirmities
           are
           acquisite
           ,
           as
           by
           surfets
           feauers
           ,
           and
           gowts
           by
           fulnes
           :
           These
           could
           not
           befall
           Christ
           ,
           who
           neuer
           exceeded
           the
           meane
           ,
           his
           whole
           life
           beeing
           a
           continuall
           exercise
           of
           sobrietie
           :
           neither
           had
           he
           euer
           any
           acquisite
           infirmity
           ,
           but
           voluntarily
           vndertaken
           .
           3.
           
           Some
           defects
           and
           infirmities
           are
           the
           fruit
           of
           some
           
           speciall
           iudgement
           of
           God
           ;
           as
           Vzziah
           his
           leprosie
           was
           a
           speciall
           stroke
           of
           Gods
           hand
           for
           a
           speciall
           sinne
           :
           so
           some
           are
           borne
           fooles
           and
           simple
           :
           Neither
           could
           these
           belong
           to
           Christ
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           sinne
           ,
           nor
           cause
           of
           iudgement
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Christ
           was
           to
           take
           vpon
           him
           all
           naturall
           and
           indetractable
           infirmities
           (
           as
           the
           Schoolemen
           call
           them
           )
           and
           onely
           them
           :
           Naturall
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           as
           follow
           common
           nature
           ,
           infirmities
           common
           to
           all
           men
           :
           And
           indetractable
           ,
           or
           inculpable
           ,
           which
           detract
           not
           from
           the
           perfection
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           nor
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           redemption
           .
           Of
           this
           kinde
           are
           hunger
           ,
           thirst
           ,
           labour
           ,
           wearines
           ,
           sleep
           ,
           sorrow
           ,
           sweat
           ,
           and
           death
           it selfe
           :
           all
           these
           are
           common
           to
           all
           men
           .
           Now
           hunger
           beeing
           a
           common
           infirmitie
           ,
           incident
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           yea
           to
           Adam
           in
           innocency
           ,
           (
           who
           was
           hungrie
           and
           did
           eate
           ,
           as
           Gen.
           1.39
           .
           euery
           tree
           bearing
           fruit
           shall
           be
           to
           you
           for
           meat
           :
           and
           slept
           ,
           c.
           2.
           v.
           21.
           a
           heauie
           sleep
           fell
           on
           the
           man
           ;
           yet
           without
           molestation
           :
           )
           therefore
           Christ
           did
           necessarily
           hunger
           as
           other
           men
           doe
           ,
           not
           by
           an
           absolute
           necessity
           (
           for
           1.
           hee
           needed
           not
           haue
           taken
           our
           nature
           ,
           or
           beene
           incarnate
           :
           2.
           as
           he
           was
           God
           ,
           he
           could
           haue
           exempted
           himselfe
           from
           all
           the
           abasement
           and
           miseries
           that
           he
           suffered
           :
           )
           neither
           by
           a
           coacted
           necessity
           ;
           for
           he
           willingly
           submitted
           himselfe
           to
           this
           necessity
           :
           But
           by
           a
           necessity
           
             ex
             hypothesi
          
           ,
           or
           conditionate
           ;
           hauing
           taken
           our
           nature
           to
           redeeme
           it
           ,
           he
           was
           necessarily
           to
           take
           on
           him
           all
           our
           weaknesses
           ,
           sinne
           onely
           excepted
           ;
           for
           these
           reasons
           :
        
         
           
           1.
           
           He
           was
           not
           onely
           to
           be
           like
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           but
           also
           a
           very
           true
           man
           ,
           like
           vnto
           his
           brethren
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           except
           sinne
           :
           therefore
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           Hebr.
           2.17
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           
           to
           assure
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           incarnation
           against
           all
           Anthropomorphites
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           heretikes
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           was
           a
           part
           of
           his
           obedience
           ,
           and
           consequently
           of
           our
           
           redemption
           ,
           that
           he
           suffered
           the
           same
           thnigs
           as
           we
           doe
           ,
           both
           in
           body
           and
           in
           mind
           :
           
             verè
             pertulit
             languores
             nostr●s
             ,
             he
             hath
             truly
             borne
             our
             infirmities
             ,
          
           Isa.
           53.4
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           That
           he
           might
           sanctifie
           vnto
           vs
           these
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           take
           
           away
           the
           sting
           of
           them
           ,
           
             least
             we
             should
             be
             wearied
             ,
             and
             faint
             in
             our
             mindes
             ,
          
           Heb.
           12.3
           .
           and
           that
           we
           might
           haue
           an
           example
           in
           suffring
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.21
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             That
             he
             might
             be
             a
             compassionate
             High
             Priest
             ,
          
           Heb.
           2.17.18
           .
           touched
           with
           infirmity
           ,
           yea
           cloathed
           with
           our
           fraile
           nature
           ,
           that
           
           we
           should
           not
           doubt
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           who
           vouchsafed
           to
           be
           so
           abased
           for
           vs.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           Himselfe
           confirmeth
           the
           same
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           tooke
           not
           on
           him
           such
           a
           body
           of
           ours
           as
           Adam
           had
           before
           sinne
           ,
           but
           such
           a
           one
           as
           
           hee
           retained
           after
           his
           fall
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           it
           was
           obnoxious
           to
           all
           incriminall
           paines
           of
           sinne
           ;
           namely
           ,
           such
           as
           was
           subiect
           to
           wearines
           ,
           Ioh.
           4.6
           .
           to
           sorrow
           ,
           teares
           ,
           and
           weeping
           ,
           as
           ouer
           Ierusalem
           ,
           Luk.
           19.41
           .
           and
           at
           the
           raising
           of
           Lazarus
           ,
           Ioh.
           11.35.38
           .
           and
           in
           his
           agonie
           ,
           when
           he
           shed
           teares
           and
           vsed
           strong
           cries
           ,
           Heb.
           5.7
           .
           to
           sweating
           water
           and
           blood
           in
           the
           garden
           ,
           yea
           to
           death
           it selfe
           :
           from
           all
           which
           Adams
           body
           was
           free
           before
           the
           fall
           .
           And
           by
           these
           his
           body
           was
           by
           a
           true
           necessity
           ouercome
           as
           ours
           are
           ;
           and
           this
           not
           for
           a
           short
           time
           or
           space
           ,
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           time
           of
           his
           life
           till
           he
           breathed
           out
           his
           holy
           spirit
           ;
           yea
           thirsting
           vpon
           the
           crosse
           it selfe
           ,
           Ioh.
           19.28
           .
        
         
           Neither
           was
           this
           onely
           to
           confirme
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           humane
           nature
           ,
           but
           to
           fulfill
           all
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           carrie
           away
           all
           the
           punishment
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           so
           worke
           a
           perfect
           saluation
           for
           vs.
           Therefore
           Christ
           truely
           and
           necessarily
           was
           hungrie
           ,
           as
           we
           vse
           to
           bee
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           that
           place
           ,
           in
           Ioh.
           4.34
           .
           I
           answer
           :
           
           1.
           
           It
           must
           be
           meant
           comparatiuely
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           calling
           ,
           and
           doing
           of
           his
           fathers
           will
           was
           preferred
           before
           his
           meate
           and
           drinke
           .
           2.
           
           It
           belongs
           to
           the
           hunger
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           cleaue
           to
           God
           and
           obey
           him
           in
           his
           will
           ;
           and
           so
           keeps
           not
           off
           the
           hunger
           of
           a
           naturall
           body
           .
           3.
           
           Christ
           did
           as
           Abrahams
           seruant
           did
           at
           Bethuels
           house
           ,
           who
           hauing
           meate
           set
           before
           him
           ,
           would
           not
           eate
           till
           he
           had
           done
           his
           message
           ,
           Gen.
           24.33
           .
           and
           yet
           was
           subiect
           to
           hunger
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           
           What
           is
           the
           difference
           betweene
           Christs
           infirmities
           and
           ours
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           They
           are
           all
           punishments
           of
           our
           sinne
           in
           vs
           ,
           but
           not
           punishments
           of
           his
           sinne
           in
           him
           .
           2.
           
           His
           humane
           nature
           beeing
           holily
           conceiued
           ,
           was
           in
           it selfe
           free
           from
           them
           all
           ,
           
           and
           they
           doe
           not
           necessarily
           attend
           it
           in
           respect
           of
           it selfe
           :
           But
           our
           nature
           beeing
           tainted
           with
           originall
           sinne
           hath
           contracted
           them
           inseparably
           ,
           
           seeing
           
             by
             one
             man
             sinne
             came
             in
             ,
             and
             death
          
           (
           of
           which
           these
           are
           forerunners
           )
           by
           sinne
           went
           ouer
           all
           .
           3.
           
           Christ
           vndertooke
           them
           by
           a
           voluntary
           necessitie
           ;
           but
           in
           vs
           the
           necessity
           is
           forced
           and
           absolute
           :
           will
           we
           ,
           nill
           we
           ,
           we
           must
           carrie
           them
           .
           4.
           
           In
           vs
           they
           be
           the
           effects
           of
           our
           sinne
           ,
           in
           Christ
           effects
           of
           mercy
           .
           5.
           
           Ours
           are
           often
           miserable
           ,
           acquisite
           ,
           rising
           from
           particular
           causes
           ,
           or
           sinnes
           ;
           but
           so
           were
           not
           Christs
           .
           Obiect
           .
           If
           Christ
           tooke
           not
           all
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           what
           say
           you
           to
           Damascens
           argument
           ,
           
             Quod
             est
             in
             assumptibile
             ,
             est
             incurabile
             ?
          
           how
           could
           Christ
           cure
           all
           our
           defects
           ,
           and
           not
           assume
           them
           all
           ?
           Answ.
           All
           particular
           defects
           rise
           out
           of
           the
           generall
           corruption
           and
           infirmity
           ,
           which
           Christ
           vndertooke
           and
           cured
           ,
           and
           therein
           these
           also
           ;
           euen
           as
           he
           which
           stops
           a
           fountaine
           in
           the
           head
           ,
           stops
           all
           the
           streames
           without
           more
           adoe
           .
        
         
           Vse
           .
           1.
           
           Note
           the
           wonderfull
           humility
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           onely
           take
           vpon
           him
           our
           nature
           ,
           but
           euen
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           onely
           a
           man
           ,
           but
           a
           seruant
           also
           .
           If
           he
           had
           descended
           ,
           beeing
           the
           Lord
           of
           glory
           ,
           to
           haue
           taken
           the
           nature
           of
           Angels
           ,
           or
           (
           if
           of
           man
           )
           such
           as
           Adam
           was
           in
           innocencie
           ,
           it
           had
           beene
           admirable
           humility
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           hath
           no
           fellow
           :
           But
           to
           be
           a
           worme
           rather
           then
           a
           man
           ,
           is
           lower
           then
           humility
           it selfe
           .
           Let
           the
           same
           minde
           be
           in
           vs
           that
           was
           in
           Christ
           ,
           Phil.
           2.5
           .
        
         
           Vse
           .
           2.
           
           His
           infinite
           loue
           is
           herein
           set
           forth
           :
           he
           was
           able
           to
           feed
           many
           thousands
           with
           a
           few
           loaues
           and
           little
           fishes
           ,
           yet
           he
           would
           want
           bread
           and
           be
           hungry
           himselfe
           :
           he
           could
           and
           did
           giue
           legges
           to
           the
           lame
           ,
           yet
           he
           would
           be
           weary
           himselfe
           for
           vs
           :
           he
           could
           fill
           the
           hearts
           of
           others
           with
           the
           ioyes
           of
           heauen
           ,
           yet
           he
           would
           sorrow
           :
           he
           raised
           others
           from
           death
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           died
           .
           And
           as
           this
           commends
           his
           loue
           to
           vs
           ,
           so
           should
           it
           breed
           in
           vs
           a
           loue
           of
           him
           ,
           to
           expresse
           it
           in
           embracing
           a
           base
           estate
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           giuing
           vp
           at
           his
           call
           our
           comforts
           ,
           our
           liberty
           ,
           our
           bodies
           ,
           and
           liues
           :
           so
           did
           he
           for
           vs.
           
        
         
           Vse
           .
           3.
           
           This
           is
           a
           great
           comfort
           for
           the
           poore
           ,
           and
           men
           in
           want
           ,
           seeing
           Christ
           and
           his
           Disciples
           not
           sieldome
           wanted
           what
           to
           put
           in
           their
           bellies
           :
           Matth.
           12.1
           .
           The
           Disciples
           plucked
           the
           eares
           of
           corne
           ,
           and
           beganne
           to
           eate
           .
           Christ
           the
           Lord
           of
           glory
           hath
           sanctified
           thy
           want
           ,
           thy
           hunger
           ,
           thy
           penurie
           by
           his
           :
           If
           thou
           beest
           in
           the
           world
           as
           in
           a
           barren
           wildernes
           ,
           and
           liuest
           among
           hard-hearted
           and
           cruell
           men
           ,
           as
           so
           many
           wilde
           beasts
           ,
           thinke
           on
           Christ
           in
           this
           estate
           ;
           thou
           art
           no
           better
           ,
           of
           no
           better
           desert
           then
           he
           ,
           nor
           better
           loued
           of
           God
           then
           he
           ,
           and
           yet
           thou
           farest
           no
           worse
           then
           
           he
           :
           Oh
           murmure
           not
           ,
           nor
           repine
           ,
           but
           say
           with
           that
           blessed
           Martyr
           ,
           If
           men
           take
           away
           my
           meate
           ,
           God
           will
           take
           away
           my
           stomacke
           ;
           he
           feeds
           the
           young
           rauens
           ,
           and
           will
           he
           neglect
           mee
           ?
           Onely
           turne
           all
           thy
           bodily
           hunger
           into
           a
           spirituall
           hunger
           after
           Christ
           and
           his
           merits
           ,
           and
           then
           thou
           shalt
           bee
           sure
           not
           to
           starue
           and
           die
           euerlastingly
           ,
           
           but
           to
           
             bee
             satisfied
          
           with
           the
           
             hidden
             Mannah
             of
             God.
          
           
        
         
           Vse
           .
           4.
           
           Let
           rich
           men
           learne
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           good
           alwaies
           to
           bee
           full
           ,
           and
           preuent
           hunger
           ,
           but
           to
           feele
           it
           ,
           and
           know
           what
           it
           means
           :
           Christ
           was
           God
           ,
           and
           might
           haue
           auoided
           it
           ,
           but
           beeing
           man
           ought
           not
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           haue
           sense
           and
           feeling
           of
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           a
           compassionate
           High
           Priest.
           What
           els
           is
           it
           that
           breeds
           hardnes
           of
           heart
           in
           rich
           men
           ,
           but
           want
           of
           feeling
           of
           
             the
             afflictions
             of
             Ioseph
          
           ?
           Gluttonous
           Diues
           tooke
           not
           to
           heart
           Lazarus
           his
           want
           ;
           and
           where
           are
           the
           poore
           most
           neglected
           ,
           but
           where
           there
           is
           fine
           and
           delicate
           diet
           euery
           day
           ?
           Especially
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           should
           learne
           to
           endure
           want
           and
           hunger
           ;
           as
           Paul
           had
           learned
           to
           want
           and
           abound
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           contented
           in
           euerie
           estate
           ;
           else
           they
           will
           doe
           but
           small
           good
           in
           their
           ministerie
           .
        
         
           Vse
           .
           5.
           
           Christ
           is
           daily
           hungrie
           in
           his
           members
           ;
           Lazarus
           lieth
           still
           at
           our
           gates
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           yet
           quite
           dead
           :
           therefore
           let
           vs
           put
           on
           the
           bowels
           of
           compassion
           towards
           him
           .
           Would
           we
           not
           haue
           releiued
           Christ
           ,
           if
           we
           had
           liued
           when
           he
           did
           ?
           or
           would
           we
           not
           now
           if
           he
           should
           be
           in
           need
           ?
           Oh
           yes
           ,
           (
           we
           say
           )
           we
           would
           ,
           else
           it
           were
           pitie
           we
           should
           liue
           .
           Well
           then
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           we
           doe
           to
           one
           of
           his
           little
           ones
           we
           doe
           it
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           accepts
           it
           ,
           saying
           ,
           I
           was
           hungrie
           and
           yee
           gaue
           me
           meate
           ,
           I
           was
           thirstie
           and
           ye
           gaue
           me
           drinke
           .
           Despise
           not
           thy
           poore
           fellow-member
           ,
           and
           turne
           not
           thine
           eye
           from
           beholding
           his
           penurie
           ,
           nor
           thine
           eare
           from
           hearing
           his
           moanes
           and
           deep
           sighes
           :
           If
           thou
           shouldest
           heare
           Christ
           himselfe
           say
           ,
           I
           thirst
           ,
           (
           as
           once
           he
           did
           on
           the
           crosse
           )
           wouldest
           thou
           giue
           him
           vinegar
           and
           gall
           to
           drinke
           ?
           is
           that
           it
           he
           thirsteth
           after
           ?
           no
           ,
           it
           is
           thy
           conuersion
           and
           compassion
           that
           will
           satisfie
           him
           ;
           therefore
           vse
           him
           kindly
           in
           his
           members
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             VERS
             .
             3.
             
             Then
             came
             the
             Tempter
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             If
             thou
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             command
             that
             these
             stones
             be
             made
             bread
             .
          
        
         
           WEe
           haue
           heard
           how
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           entred
           into
           the
           place
           of
           combate
           ,
           how
           he
           was
           furnished
           ,
           attended
           ,
           and
           exercised
           all
           the
           time
           while
           he
           expected
           his
           enemie
           :
           Now
           we
           come
           to
           the
           entrance
           of
           his
           aduersary
           ,
           and
           after
           to
           the
           onset
           .
           In
           this
           entrance
           obserue
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           time
           ,
           Then.
           2.
           
           The
           name
           of
           the
           aduersary
           ,
           
             the
             Tempter
          
           .
           3.
           
           The
           manner
           of
           his
           ent●ance
           ,
           
             he
             came
          
           .
        
         
           I.
           The
           time
           ,
           then
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           Christ
           had
           fasted
           40.
           dayes
           and
           40.
           nights
           ,
           and
           was
           now
           hungrie
           .
           He
           was
           willing
           and
           ready
           to
           tempt
           him
           before
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           did
           now
           and
           then
           cast
           a
           dart
           at
           him
           ,
           as
           we
           heard
           ;
           but
           now
           supposing
           him
           to
           be
           weake
           ,
           &
           hungry
           also
           ,
           he
           comes
           vpon
           him
           with
           might
           and
           maine
           ,
           and
           thence
           strengthneth
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           sharpeth
           his
           temptation
           .
        
         
           
           Note
           hence
           Satans
           subtilty
           ,
           who
           watcheth
           his
           opportunity
           ,
           and
           taketh
           vs
           euer
           at
           the
           weakest
           .
           
           Thus
           he
           set
           vpon
           Eue
           when
           she
           was
           alone
           ,
           in
           Adams
           absence
           :
           and
           set
           Cain
           vpon
           Abel
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           alone
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           helplesse
           .
           Thus
           was
           Dinah
           set
           vpon
           ,
           beeing
           alone
           ,
           and
           was
           foyled
           .
           P●tiphars
           wife
           set
           vpon
           Ioseph
           alone
           ,
           none
           beeing
           in
           the
           house
           but
           they
           two
           :
           and
           the
           Gospell
           tells
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           enuious
           man
           sowes
           tares
           while
           men
           sleepe
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Satan
           by
           the
           subtilty
           ,
           of
           his
           nature
           ,
           &
           long
           experience
           ,
           knoweth
           our
           estate
           ,
           our
           temper
           ,
           our
           hunger
           ,
           our
           chiefe
           desires
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           setteth
           on
           vs.
           For
           though
           he
           know
           not
           the
           heart
           directly
           ,
           yet
           he
           knowes
           our
           corruption
           in
           generall
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           men
           since
           the
           fall
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           in
           it
           a
           roote
           and
           spawne
           of
           all
           sinnes
           .
           Further
           ,
           by
           our
           outward
           behauiour
           and
           gesture
           ,
           he
           can
           gather
           our
           speciall
           corruptions
           ,
           as
           a
           Phisitian
           by
           outward
           signes
           in
           the
           water
           ,
           pulses
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           can
           iudge
           of
           the
           particular
           disease
           within
           .
           Besides
           ,
           his
           experience
           giueth
           him
           much
           light
           into
           our
           weaknesses
           ,
           so
           as
           like
           a
           cunning
           angler
           ,
           he
           can
           baite
           his
           hooke
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           hath
           experience
           the
           fish
           will
           take
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           see
           not
           the
           fish
           in
           the
           water
           ,
           yet
           by
           his
           quill
           and
           corke
           he
           can
           tell
           when
           he
           is
           taken
           .
           So
           Satan
           hath
           for
           sundrie
           men
           sundrie
           baites
           ,
           and
           can
           tell
           by
           the
           eye
           ,
           hand
           ,
           speach
           ,
           gesture
           ,
           &c
           ,
           whether
           the
           man
           bee
           ,
           or
           will
           be
           taken
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           The
           malice
           of
           Satan
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           it
           aimes
           directly
           at
           mans
           destruction
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           get
           his
           de●ire
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           his
           prey
           ,
           he
           
           cares
           not
           how
           cowardly
           he
           sets
           vpon
           vs.
           Gen.
           34.15
           .
           Simeon
           and
           Leui
           ,
           plotting
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Sechemites
           ,
           perswaded
           them
           to
           circumcise
           themselues
           ,
           which
           they
           thought
           they
           would
           doe
           to
           enioy
           Dinah
           :
           but
           euen
           when
           they
           were
           sore
           ,
           they
           came
           most
           cowardly
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           destroyed
           them
           ,
           in
           a
           cursed
           rage
           ,
           as
           Iaacob
           called
           it
           :
           Euen
           so
           deales
           the
           deuill
           ,
           he
           comes
           when
           we
           are
           least
           able
           to
           resist
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Satan
           well
           knowes
           ,
           that
           though
           he
           can
           tempt
           vs
           ,
           yet
           he
           cannot
           force
           vs
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           ouercome
           ,
           
           he
           must
           haue
           help
           and
           ground
           from
           our selues
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           must
           obserue
           for
           his
           aduantage
           the
           time
           ,
           place
           ,
           person
           ,
           his
           inclination
           to
           mirth
           or
           sadnes
           ,
           to
           wantonnes
           or
           desperation
           :
           his
           estate
           ,
           whether
           rich
           or
           poore
           ,
           high
           or
           low
           ;
           his
           generall
           corruptions
           and
           personall
           sinnes
           ,
           dealing
           no
           otherwise
           then
           the
           Philistimes
           dealt
           with
           Sampson
           :
           they
           intended
           mischeife
           against
           him
           ,
           but
           hee
           was
           too
           strong
           ;
           now
           if
           they
           could
           watch
           a
           time
           when
           he
           was
           as
           weake
           as
           another
           man
           ,
           and
           know
           how
           to
           abate
           his
           strength
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           misse
           of
           their
           end
           ;
           but
           this
           they
           cannot
           know
           but
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           none
           can
           get
           it
           out
           of
           him
           but
           Delilah
           ,
           who
           ,
           if
           shee
           cut
           off
           his
           lockes
           ,
           his
           strength
           is
           gone
           ,
           and
           poore
           Sampson
           is
           taken
           ,
           his
           eyes
           put
           out
           ,
           and
           sent
           to
           grinde
           like
           a
           mill-horse
           :
           So
           dealeth
           Satan
           .
        
         
           As
           Satan
           watcheth
           all
           opportunities
           to
           mischiefe
           vs
           ,
           
           so
           let
           vs
           watch
           opportunities
           to
           resist
           him
           :
           Shall
           a
           theefe
           watch
           at
           midnight
           to
           rob
           thee
           and
           cut
           thy
           throat
           ,
           
           and
           wilt
           not
           thou
           watch
           to
           saue
           thy selfe
           ?
           Now
           we
           haue
           time
           to
           arme
           and
           prepare
           our selues
           against
           the
           euill
           day
           :
           neuer
           had
           our
           fathers
           such
           an
           opportunity
           for
           heauenly
           and
           spirituall
           things
           :
           We
           haue
           an
           acceptable
           time
           ,
           a
           day
           of
           saluation
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           6.2
           .
           a
           time
           of
           health
           and
           strength
           ,
           to
           gather
           a
           stocke
           of
           grace
           and
           strength
           against
           the
           time
           of
           weaknes
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           now
           a
           point
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           if
           we
           were
           as
           strong
           as
           Sampson
           ,
           to
           know
           that
           we
           may
           be
           weake
           as
           other
           men
           ,
           and
           forecast
           a
           day
           of
           triall
           ?
           Shall
           we
           not
           be
           worthily
           and
           shamefully
           foyled
           ,
           if
           in
           this
           our
           day
           ,
           while
           we
           haue
           meanes
           to
           gather
           knowledge
           ,
           to
           increase
           in
           faith
           ,
           and
           grace
           ,
           we
           lay
           not
           vp
           for
           the
           day
           of
           weaknes
           ?
           will
           it
           not
           be
           a
           gainefull
           pollicie
           to
           acquaint
           our selues
           now
           with
           Satans
           pollicie
           aforehand
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           weapons
           he
           commeth
           against
           vs
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           arme
           our selues
           with
           armour
           of
           proofe
           against
           his
           fiery
           darts
           ,
           and
           learne
           so
           to
           resist
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           flie
           ?
           And
           ,
           not
           to
           doe
           this
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           else
           but
           to
           become
           traytors
           to
           our
           owne
           hearts
           ?
        
         
         
           How
           vnhappily
           and
           foolishly
           doe
           men
           cast
           off
           all
           this
           care
           to
           the
           time
           of
           weaknes
           and
           sicknes
           ,
           wasting
           all
           the
           time
           of
           their
           health
           and
           strength
           in
           the
           world
           or
           other
           wretched
           courses
           ?
           Now
           they
           haue
           the
           day
           ,
           
           the
           light
           ,
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           Gods
           armory
           open
           to
           furnish
           themselues
           ;
           but
           they
           cast
           themselues
           into
           the
           night
           ,
           and
           lay
           all
           the
           hazzard
           of
           the
           combate
           vpon
           the
           day
           of
           sicknesse
           or
           death
           ;
           then
           they
           will
           send
           to
           the
           minister
           ,
           and
           thinke
           on
           death
           .
           
           But
           this
           is
           the
           vnfittest
           time
           ;
           for
           1.
           
           When
           the
           body
           is
           weake
           and
           sicke
           ,
           it
           hath
           other
           things
           to
           thinke
           on
           ,
           either
           the
           paine
           ,
           or
           means
           of
           health
           ,
           or
           to
           settle
           and
           dispose
           the
           goods
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           iust
           with
           God
           ,
           
           that
           they
           who
           neglect
           the
           meanes
           ,
           when
           they
           may
           be
           had
           ,
           sieldome
           haue
           them
           offred
           at
           their
           desire
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           Pro.
           1.24
           .
           Because
           I
           haue
           called
           ,
           and
           yee
           refused
           ;
           yee
           shall
           crie
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           not
           heare
           .
           And
           what
           comfort
           canst
           thou
           haue
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           thy
           calling
           
           vpon
           God
           ?
           3.
           
           Then
           Satan
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           at
           the
           weakest
           ,
           assayles
           vs
           with
           all
           his
           strength
           and
           cunning
           ,
           euen
           to
           bring
           vs
           to
           despaire
           :
           and
           then
           how
           shall
           he
           lift
           vp
           his
           head
           ,
           that
           neuer
           prouided
           his
           armour
           of
           confidence
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           see
           the
           roaring
           lyons
           mouth
           wide
           open
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           in
           his
           clutches
           ?
        
         
           Let
           vs
           learne
           of
           Satan
           to
           watch
           our
           owne
           weaknesses
           ,
           and
           our
           personall
           corruptions
           :
           
           If
           the
           deuill
           so
           obserue
           vs
           ,
           let
           vs
           so
           much
           the
           more
           obserue
           our selues
           .
           The
           enemy
           assaulteth
           the
           citie
           where
           it
           is
           weakest
           ,
           and
           there
           the
           wise
           citizens
           lay
           most
           matter
           of
           defence
           .
           Here
           it
           will
           be
           fit
           to
           obserue
           these
           rules
           :
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Take
           heed
           we
           wilfully
           cast
           not
           our selues
           into
           infirmities
           ,
           especially
           sinnefull
           ,
           as
           ,
           immoderately
           to
           desire
           goods
           or
           gaine
           .
           The
           feeding
           of
           couetousnesse
           cost
           Iudas
           deere
           :
           So
           the
           immoderate
           desire
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           or
           ambitious
           pursuing
           of
           honour
           ,
           or
           nourishing
           
           of
           wrath
           and
           anger
           ,
           which
           is
           
             to
             giue
             place
             to
             the
             deuill
             ,
          
           and
           brings
           forth
           manifold
           euills
           ,
           as
           raylings
           ,
           reuenges
           ,
           quarrells
           ,
           murther
           ,
           &c.
           
           For
           if
           Satan
           by
           reason
           of
           naturall
           ●nfirmities
           ,
           as
           hunger
           ,
           pouerty
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           can
           take
           his
           aduantage
           against
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           much
           more
           can
           he
           worke
           his
           aduantage
           against
           vs
           by
           such
           immoderate
           and
           vnruled
           passions
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Play
           not
           with
           the
           obiects
           of
           sinne
           :
           it
           is
           not
           without
           danger
           for
           the
           fish
           to
           play
           with
           the
           baite
           .
           Turne
           away
           thine
           eyes
           from
           beholding
           vanity
           ,
           thine
           eares
           from
           hearing
           lewd
           things
           ,
           shut
           the
           doores
           ,
           and
           keep
           the
           threshold
           of
           thy
           heart
           ,
           make
           Gods
           feare
           the
           porter
           of
           thy
           soule
           ,
           let
           not
           death
           enter
           in
           at
           the
           windowes
           of
           thy
           senses
           ,
           as
           Eue
           did
           .
           Delight
           brings
           practise
           ,
           and
           repetition
           ,
           an
           habite
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           Watch
           thy
           naturall
           desires
           with
           all
           carefulnesse
           ,
           because
           in
           
           them
           a
           man
           is
           most
           frequent
           ,
           and
           most
           impotent
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           to
           one
           thou
           fallest
           by
           these
           .
           The
           naturall
           desire
           of
           meat
           and
           drink
           is
           ordinarie
           ,
           and
           as
           Satan
           here
           lay
           in
           ambush
           against
           Christ
           in
           them
           ,
           so
           he
           doth
           against
           all
           other
           men
           ,
           good
           and
           bad
           .
           See
           we
           not
           in
           the
           example
           of
           Esau
           ,
           that
           beeing
           wearie
           and
           hungrie
           after
           his
           hunting
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           sharpe
           set
           ,
           that
           he
           made
           a
           most
           childish
           and
           gracelesse
           match
           ?
           euen
           for
           one
           messe
           of
           pottage
           he
           did
           forgoe
           the
           birthright
           ,
           whereby
           he
           had
           not
           onely
           title
           to
           an
           earthly
           inheritance
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           Fathers
           and
           Patriarkes
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           promised
           seed
           ,
           which
           profanely
           ,
           and
           not
           without
           too
           late
           repentance
           he
           reiected
           .
           Nay
           ,
           we
           want
           not
           examples
           of
           Gods
           deare
           children
           ,
           who
           not
           watching
           their
           naturall
           appetite
           ,
           haue
           beene
           fowly
           foyled
           .
           How
           did
           Lot
           suffer
           himselfe
           to
           be
           drunken
           time
           after
           time
           ?
           and
           then
           how
           strongly
           did
           Satan
           assaile
           him
           ,
           and
           preuaile
           against
           him
           to
           commit
           incest
           with
           his
           owne
           daughters
           ?
           It
           is
           a
           natural
           desire
           to
           seeke
           and
           lay
           together
           the
           things
           and
           wealth
           of
           this
           world
           ;
           and
           herein
           how
           doth
           Satan
           striue
           to
           bring
           in
           inordinacy
           vpon
           euery
           man
           ?
           &
           who
           is
           he
           that
           weakens
           not
           himselfe
           much
           ,
           and
           giues
           aduantage
           vnto
           the
           aduersarie
           ,
           by
           sinfull
           and
           inordinate
           desires
           of
           riches
           ?
           for
           this
           is
           a
           roote
           of
           all
           euill
           ,
           and
           
             those
             that
             will
             bee
             rich
          
           (
           saith
           S.
           
             Paul
             )
             fall
             into
             diuerse
             temptations
             and
             snares
             .
          
           Whence
           our
           Sauiour
           aduiseth
           vs
           to
           take
           heed
           ,
           that
           our
           hearts
           bee
           not
           oppressed
           with
           surfeting
           ,
           drunkennesse
           ,
           or
           the
           cares
           of
           this
           life
           ;
           with
           which
           many
           are
           become
           as
           drunk
           ,
           as
           others
           with
           beastly
           quaffing
           .
           It
           is
           a
           naturall
           desire
           for
           a
           man
           after
           labour
           of
           body
           or
           mind
           ,
           to
           vnbend
           and
           refresh
           himselfe
           with
           some
           recreation
           or
           sport
           :
           but
           here
           how
           doth
           the
           deuil
           watch
           ,
           either
           to
           thrust
           some
           vnlawfull
           exercise
           into
           mens
           hands
           ?
           or
           ,
           if
           lawfull
           ,
           to
           vse
           them
           vnlawfully
           ,
           wasting
           their
           time
           and
           goods
           ,
           louing
           pleasure
           and
           pastime
           ,
           or
           choosing
           swearing
           ,
           drinking
           ,
           or
           idle
           company
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           are
           presently
           ouermastred
           .
           When
           did
           Satan
           set
           vpon
           Peter
           ?
           not
           so
           long
           as
           he
           was
           among
           good
           company
           of
           Christ
           or
           his
           fellow-disciples
           ,
           whose
           presence
           might
           haue
           vpheld
           him
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           runnes
           among
           a
           company
           of
           rake-hels
           ,
           and
           sits
           him
           downe
           among
           the
           high
           priests
           seruing-men
           by
           a
           warme
           fire
           ,
           now
           he
           is
           fit
           to
           bee
           wrought
           vpon
           ,
           and
           be
           brought
           from
           denying
           his
           Lord
           ,
           to
           forsweare
           him
           ;
           &
           from
           that
           to
           curse
           himselfe
           .
           Many
           such
           knockes
           are
           they
           sure
           to
           meete
           with
           ,
           who
           turne
           themselues
           out
           of
           their
           way
           and
           calling
           ,
           and
           promiscuously
           
           runne
           into
           all
           companies
           ,
           and
           all
           exercises
           ,
           where
           God
           and
           Christ
           is
           not
           ,
           but
           Sathan
           and
           his
           instruments
           with
           a
           whole
           band
           of
           temptation
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Watch
           thy selfe
           narrowly
           in
           thy
           outward
           estate
           ,
           what
           euer
           it
           be
           :
           for
           in
           all
           estates
           Sathan
           hath
           his
           baites
           laid
           ;
           and
           indeed
           few
           there
           be
           that
           can
           vse
           their
           estate
           aright
           .
           God
           giues
           a
           man
           prosperitie
           ,
           honour
           ,
           and
           wealth
           in
           the
           world
           :
           here
           now
           is
           an
           opportunitie
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           glorie
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           do
           good
           to
           others
           that
           need
           ,
           and
           to
           further
           his
           owne
           reckoning
           by
           being
           rich
           in
           good
           workes
           ,
           and
           laying
           vp
           in
           store
           a
           good
           foundation
           against
           the
           time
           of
           need
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           6.19
           .
           but
           how
           doth
           Satan
           peruert
           it
           to
           be
           an
           occasion
           of
           forgetfulnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           most
           remembers
           vs
           ,
           to
           enuie
           our
           betters
           and
           equals
           ,
           to
           disdaine
           our
           inferiours
           ,
           to
           mischiefe
           our selues
           by
           securitie
           ,
           presumption
           ,
           pride
           ,
           wantonnesse
           ,
           and
           all
           riotous
           behauiour
           ?
           Contrarily
           ,
           God
           disposeth
           a
           meane
           and
           poore
           estate
           vnto
           others
           :
           here
           is
           a
           fit
           opportunitie
           to
           bring
           to
           a
           man
           the
           knowledge
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           traine
           him
           vp
           in
           humilitie
           ,
           to
           whet
           vp
           his
           prayers
           ,
           to
           vrge
           him
           to
           make
           God
           his
           portion
           ,
           &
           to
           a
           diligent
           seeking
           of
           heauenly
           treasures
           ;
           to
           exercise
           his
           faith
           ,
           patience
           ,
           hope
           ,
           diligence
           in
           his
           calling
           ,
           and
           other
           graces
           .
           But
           Sathan
           by
           his
           malice
           vseth
           this
           as
           a
           small
           opportunity
           to
           drawe
           men
           to
           grudging
           ,
           murmuring
           ,
           impatience
           ,
           despaire
           ,
           iniustice
           ,
           stealth
           ,
           wronging
           men
           ,
           and
           blaspheming
           God.
           And
           all
           this
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           because
           men
           haue
           no
           care
           to
           learne
           S.
           Pauls
           lesson
           ,
           Phil.
           4.11
           .
           to
           bee
           full
           and
           hungry
           ,
           to
           abound
           and
           to
           want
           ,
           to
           be
           abased
           and
           to
           bee
           aduanced
           ,
           and
           in
           euery
           thing
           to
           be
           content
           .
           Iob
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           lost
           his
           goods
           and
           children
           ,
           and
           was
           sore
           afflicted
           ,
           then
           the
           deuill
           set
           vpon
           him
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           Iobs
           friends
           ,
           to
           distrust
           God.
           
        
         
           
           5.
           
           Keepe
           thy
           watches
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           the
           parts
           of
           Gods
           worship
           :
           for
           euen
           then
           (
           as
           here
           he
           dealt
           with
           Christ
           ,
           when
           by
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           he
           had
           prepared
           himselfe
           to
           his
           ministeriall
           function
           ,
           he
           set
           on
           him
           )
           he
           will
           assaile
           thee
           :
           he
           will
           be
           with
           thee
           to
           keep
           thee
           from
           Church
           ;
           and
           if
           thou
           must
           come
           for
           shame
           ,
           he
           will
           come
           with
           thee
           ,
           to
           make
           prayers
           ,
           preaching
           ,
           and
           all
           vnprofitable
           :
           he
           came
           with
           Iudas
           before
           Christ
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           his
           holy
           doctrine
           was
           intercepted
           from
           his
           heart
           ;
           the
           sower
           sowed
           good
           seed
           ,
           he
           sowed
           tares
           .
           We
           shall
           be
           sure
           of
           him
           ,
           not
           onely
           when
           we
           are
           idle
           ,
           as
           Dauid
           ,
           but
           when
           we
           are
           best
           occupied
           :
           which
           is
           the
           cause
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           haue
           most
           strictly
           kept
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           and
           endeauoured
           our
           best
           ,
           in
           all
           our
           duties
           publike
           and
           priuate
           ,
           we
           haue
           much
           matter
           of
           humilitie
           ;
           
           and
           this
           may
           serue
           as
           an
           hammer
           against
           spirituall
           pride
           .
        
         
           The
           Tempter
           ]
        
         
           II.
           The
           second
           thing
           in
           the
           entrance
           of
           this
           aduersarie
           ,
           is
           his
           name
           ,
           which
           is
           here
           changed
           ;
           before
           he
           was
           called
           a
           deuill
           ,
           now
           a
           Tempter
           ,
           but
           with
           emphasis
           ,
           
             that
             Tempter
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           him
           from
           other
           tempters
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           God
           tempteth
           man
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           afflictions
           ,
           which
           are
           called
           temptations
           ,
           Iam.
           1.2
           .
           sometimes
           by
           some
           speciall
           commandement
           ,
           as
           he
           tempted
           Abraham
           :
           sometime
           by
           occasioning
           obiects
           ,
           as
           2.
           
           T●ess
           .
           2.11
           .
           God
           sends
           strong
           delusions
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           obiects
           enticing
           and
           deluding
           .
           But
           neither
           is
           this
           to
           tempt
           to
           sinne
           ,
           nor
           a
           stirring
           vp
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           rather
           a
           proofe
           what
           is
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           a
           tryall
           what
           we
           will
           doe
           ;
           this
           is
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           man
           tempteth
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           makes
           triall
           of
           Gods
           power
           and
           iustice
           ,
           whether
           he
           can
           or
           will
           helpe
           or
           hurt
           ;
           Exod.
           17.2
           .
           
             Wherefore
             doe
             ye
             tempt
             the
             Lord
             ?
          
           this
           is
           by
           curiositie
           ,
           presumption
           ,
           or
           distrust
           ;
           as
           vers
           .
           7.
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             tempt
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           man
           tempteth
           man
           ,
           by
           seeking
           matter
           and
           occasion
           against
           an
           other
           ,
           to
           accuse
           and
           reprehend
           :
           so
           the
           Pharises
           and
           Herodians
           tempted
           Christ
           by
           captious
           and
           subtile
           questions
           ,
           to
           bring
           him
           into
           danger
           :
           or
           by
           perswading
           to
           sinne
           ,
           as
           Iosephs
           Mistresse
           euery
           day
           tempted
           him
           :
           But
           ,
        
         
           Satan
           is
           called
           a
           tempter
           by
           eminencie
           ,
           because
           ,
           
           1.
           
           He
           was
           the
           first
           tempter
           to
           sinne
           ,
           
           moouing
           and
           stirring
           vp
           Adam
           and
           Eue
           in
           Paradise
           to
           sinne
           :
           
             an
             olde
             serpent
          
           .
           2.
           
           He
           makes
           a
           trade
           of
           tempting
           ;
           euer
           since
           it
           is
           his
           profession
           ,
           and
           no
           maruell
           if
           he
           be
           denominated
           frō
           his
           profession
           :
           he
           spends
           his
           whole
           time
           ,
           policie
           ,
           &
           strength
           in
           
           tempting
           to
           euill
           ,
           and
           the
           scope
           of
           all
           his
           actions
           is
           to
           bring
           men
           
           to
           sinne
           against
           God.
           As
           he
           begun
           betime
           ,
           so
           he
           will
           continue
           as
           long
           as
           time
           lasteth
           .
           3.
           
           He
           is
           the
           author
           or
           abettor
           of
           all
           other
           euill
           
           temptations
           :
           for
           he
           tempteth
           not
           onely
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           instruments
           ;
           as
           Eue
           by
           the
           serpent
           ,
           Adam
           by
           
             Eue
             ;
             Ahab
          
           by
           his
           Prophets
           .
           4.
           
           He
           is
           furnished
           and
           stored
           with
           all
           arts
           to
           deceiue
           :
           he
           can
           change
           himselfe
           into
           an
           Angel
           of
           light
           :
           he
           takes
           occasion
           
           from
           our selues
           to
           seduce
           vs
           ,
           and
           lead
           vs
           away
           by
           our
           own
           concupiscence
           :
           he
           hath
           the
           world
           his
           faithfull
           armour-bearer
           ;
           in
           it
           he
           hath
           false
           doctrine
           ,
           heresie
           ,
           wicked
           counsell
           ,
           wicked
           company
           ,
           wicked
           example
           :
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           honour
           ,
           power
           :
           on
           the
           left
           contempt
           ,
           persecution
           ,
           vaine
           presumption
           ,
           and
           rash
           confidence
           ,
           despaire
           ,
           &c.
           he
           hath
           all
           sinnes
           that
           are
           neere
           of
           kin
           to
           vs.
           
        
         
         
           
           Quest.
           Why
           is
           Satan
           thus
           restlesse
           in
           tempting
           ?
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Because
           of
           his
           infinite
           malice
           ;
           by
           which
           ,
           seeing
           he
           cannot
           hurt
           God
           ,
           he
           rushes
           vpon
           his
           image
           in
           man.
           2.
           
           Because
           of
           his
           enuie
           ;
           that
           man
           should
           climbe
           by
           Christ
           to
           that
           estate
           ,
           which
           himselfe
           is
           fallen
           from
           irrecouerably
           .
           Hee
           would
           haue
           him
           euerlastingly
           vnhappie
           like
           himselfe
           .
           3.
           
           Because
           of
           his
           speciall
           enmitie
           against
           the
           godly
           :
           for
           all
           contraries
           tend
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           contraries
           .
        
         
           
           If
           Satan
           be
           so
           restlesse
           a
           tempter
           ,
           it
           behooues
           vs
           so
           much
           the
           more
           to
           watch
           and
           pray
           against
           him
           :
           
             The
             former
          
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           commends
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           that
           seeing
           our
           aduersarie
           goeth
           about
           continually
           seeking
           to
           deuoure
           vs
           ,
           we
           must
           watch
           and
           resist
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet
           5.8
           .
           If
           our
           aduersarie
           were
           capable
           of
           ende
           of
           dayes
           ,
           or
           ende
           of
           malice
           ,
           we
           might
           be
           secure
           ;
           or
           if
           he
           were
           wearied
           with
           continuall
           ranging
           ,
           or
           did
           take
           rest
           or
           truce
           .
           But
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           vs
           ,
           that
           so
           long
           as
           there
           is
           a
           world
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           deuill
           ;
           and
           so
           long
           as
           he
           is
           a
           tempter
           ,
           he
           will
           continually
           compasse
           vs
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           wee
           are
           about
           :
           if
           a
           good
           thing
           ,
           to
           hinder
           it
           ;
           as
           he
           stood
           at
           Iehoshuahs
           right
           hand
           :
           if
           an
           euill
           ,
           to
           hatch
           ,
           contriue
           ,
           and
           thrust
           it
           forward
           ;
           and
           beeing
           done
           ,
           to
           drawe
           and
           spin
           out
           as
           much
           wickednes
           from
           it
           as
           may
           be
           .
           So
           where
           euer
           we
           be
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           without
           a
           tempter
           ,
           at
           home
           or
           abroad
           ,
           in
           the
           street
           or
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           alone
           or
           in
           company
           ,
           in
           our
           callings
           or
           recreations
           ,
           in
           our
           eating
           and
           drinking
           ,
           in
           our
           preaching
           or
           hearing
           ,
           reading
           or
           praying
           ,
           the
           tempter
           spares
           no
           attempt
           against
           vs.
           
             The
             latter
          
           our
           Sauiour
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           namely
           to
           pray
           that
           we
           be
           
             not
             lead
             into
             temptation
          
           ,
           that
           seeing
           our
           enemy
           is
           mightie
           ,
           subtile
           ,
           and
           euery
           way
           furnished
           for
           the
           assault
           ,
           God
           would
           giue
           vs
           strength
           to
           resist
           euill
           ,
           and
           perseuere
           in
           good
           waies
           to
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           
           It
           iustly
           reprooues
           their
           folly
           ,
           who
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           tempter
           ,
           are
           tempters
           of
           themselues
           ,
           care
           not
           what
           occasions
           and
           weapons
           they
           minister
           to
           Satan
           ;
           runne
           into
           such
           companie
           and
           courses
           ,
           as
           if
           for
           want
           of
           Satans
           malice
           ,
           they
           would
           lay
           snares
           and
           hookes
           for
           themselues
           ,
           that
           Satan
           may
           easily
           drawe
           them
           to
           all
           euill
           .
           Of
           this
           sort
           are
           they
           that
           haunt
           ale-houses
           and
           tauernes
           ,
           seekers
           of
           excesse
           ,
           drinkers
           downe
           of
           health
           and
           wealth
           ,
           drowners
           of
           sobrietie
           and
           honestie
           :
           what
           need
           this
           man
           any
           other
           tempter
           ,
           that
           sets
           himselfe
           to
           saue
           the
           deuill
           this
           labour
           ?
           yet
           ,
           least
           he
           should
           be
           alone
           in
           his
           sinne
           ,
           he
           will
           fit
           him
           ,
           and
           send
           in
           before
           or
           after
           him
           some
           swearer
           ,
           or
           scorner
           ,
           or
           Athiest
           ;
           and
           they
           together
           shall
           swill
           in
           oathes
           ,
           and
           scoffs
           ,
           and
           impiety
           with
           their
           liquour
           ,
           and
           notably
           confirme
           
           each
           other
           in
           lewdnesse
           and
           profanenesse
           .
           Of
           this
           sort
           also
           are
           they
           that
           watch
           the
           twilight
           to
           frequent
           lasciuious
           companie
           ,
           or
           the
           houses
           of
           light
           persons
           ,
           men
           or
           women
           ;
           or
           the
           societie
           of
           such
           as
           are
           fowle
           in
           their
           speaches
           ,
           and
           wanton
           in
           behauiour
           ;
           a
           secret
           poison
           infecteth
           the
           heart
           hereby
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           to
           seeke
           the
           tempter
           :
           how
           hath
           hee
           fenced
           himselfe
           with
           watching
           and
           prayer
           against
           temptation
           ,
           that
           thus
           goes
           out
           to
           meet
           it
           ?
           Ioseph
           fled
           these
           occasions
           ,
           and
           ran
           out
           of
           the
           companie
           of
           his
           lasciuious
           Mistresse
           .
           Of
           this
           sort
           are
           they
           that
           vse
           wanton
           and
           light
           attire
           :
           and
           those
           that
           goe
           to
           Masse
           ,
           and
           say
           they
           keep
           their
           hearts
           to
           God
           :
           and
           those
           that
           set
           vp
           images
           before
           them
           ,
           flat
           monuments
           of
           grosse
           idolatrie
           .
           Of
           this
           sort
           are
           they
           that
           runne
           to
           enterludes
           and
           playes
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           deuils
           bellowes
           ,
           and
           blow
           no
           fewe
           sparkes
           into
           the
           gunpowder
           of
           our
           owne
           corruptions
           .
           It
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           play
           without
           a
           deuill
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           neuer
           a
           one
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           a
           great
           many
           more
           deuils
           then
           one
           ,
           then
           seene
           ;
           euery
           part
           ,
           person
           ,
           action
           ,
           speach
           ,
           and
           gesture
           almost
           ,
           is
           a
           notable
           tempter
           and
           corrupter
           :
           what
           need
           these
           be
           driuen
           of
           Satan
           ,
           that
           thus
           run
           before
           him
           ?
           Of
           this
           sort
           lastly
           are
           they
           ,
           that
           seeke
           to
           witches
           and
           sorcerers
           :
           these
           runne
           to
           the
           tempter
           ;
           as
           Saul
           ,
           when
           God
           was
           gone
           from
           him
           ,
           tooke
           great
           paines
           to
           goe
           to
           the
           witch
           ;
           yet
           hee
           went
           in
           the
           night
           ;
           but
           our
           witch-hunters
           runne
           in
           the
           day
           ;
           the
           tempter
           need
           not
           come
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           will
           finde
           him
           if
           he
           be
           in
           any
           corner
           of
           the
           countrey
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           speciall
           vse
           to
           ministers
           ,
           
           to
           be
           carefull
           and
           watchfull
           ouer
           their
           people
           against
           this
           tempter
           .
           1.
           
           Thess.
           3.5
           .
           the
           Apostle
           from
           this
           ground
           prouoketh
           and
           testifieth
           his
           care
           ouer
           them
           :
           
             For
             this
             cause
             ,
             when
             I
             could
             no
             longer
             forbeare
             ,
             I
             sent
             to
             knowe
             your
             faith
             ,
             least
             by
             some
             meanes
             the
             tempter
             haue
             tempted
             you
          
           —
           .
           And
           how
           iealous
           was
           he
           ouer
           the
           Corinths
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           11.3
           .
           saying
           ,
           
             I
             feare
             least
             as
             the
             serpent
             beguiled
             Eue
             through
             subtiltie
             ,
             so
             your
             minds
             should
             be
             corrupt
             from
             the
             simplicitie
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           and
           hauing
           written
           against
           the
           incestuous
           person
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           deliuered
           to
           Satan
           ,
           to
           humble
           him
           ;
           he
           writes
           in
           his
           second
           Epistle
           ,
           c.
           2.11
           .
           that
           they
           should
           now
           receiue
           him
           againe
           ,
           
             least
             Satan
             circumuent
             vs
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             not
             ignorant
             of
             his
             wyles
             .
          
           The
           Apostle
           knew
           there
           was
           a
           tempter
           that
           did
           mightily
           and
           continually
           assay
           ,
           to
           bring
           in
           corruption
           of
           doctrine
           and
           manners
           ;
           that
           would
           hinder
           them
           from
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           choake
           it
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           the
           was
           more
           carefull
           .
           Thus
           should
           euery
           good
           shepheard
           watch
           his
           flocke
           against
           this
           rauening
           wolfe
           ,
           
           and
           reside
           and
           abide
           with
           them
           as
           he
           is
           sure
           the
           tempter
           doth
           .
           How
           vnsafe
           and
           destitute
           are
           many
           people
           left
           to
           the
           tempter
           by
           the
           absence
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           haue
           taken
           their
           charge
           ,
           is
           plaine
           by
           the
           parable
           of
           the
           tares
           ;
           that
           when
           the
           husbandman
           slept
           ,
           the
           enuious
           man
           sowed
           tares
           :
           hee
           slept
           a
           little
           and
           slumbred
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           present
           :
           and
           if
           the
           tempter
           take
           the
           aduantage
           of
           a
           little
           negligence
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           how
           wil
           he
           bestirre
           him
           in
           his
           absence
           ?
           what
           an
           haruest
           of
           tares
           must
           be
           reaped
           by
           that
           ?
           It
           is
           sure
           the
           tempter
           will
           not
           be
           absent
           ,
           neither
           moneth
           ,
           nor
           quarter
           ;
           and
           therfore
           the
           Pastor
           had
           need
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           be
           still
           present
           ,
           but
           also
           watchfull
           ,
           to
           espie
           the
           state
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           to
           helpe
           them
           out
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           teach
           them
           to
           resist
           the
           tempter
           .
        
         
           
           Beware
           of
           tempting
           any
           to
           euill
           ,
           or
           of
           withdrawing
           any
           from
           good
           :
           for
           this
           is
           a
           Satanicall
           practise
           .
           Our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           when
           Peter
           disswaded
           him
           to
           goe
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             Come
             behind
             me
             Satan
          
           :
           in
           which
           words
           he
           shewes
           ,
           that
           none
           can
           tempt
           to
           euill
           ,
           or
           from
           good
           ,
           but
           Satan
           ,
           or
           one
           led
           by
           him
           .
           So
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           called
           Elymas
           ,
           who
           sought
           to
           disswade
           the
           Gouernour
           from
           the
           faith
           ,
           
             the
             child
             of
             the
             deuill
          
           ,
           Act.
           13.10
           .
           because
           ,
           as
           Christ
           said
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           his
           workes
           he
           did
           .
           What
           a
           number
           of
           deuils
           are
           now
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           continuall
           instruments
           of
           wickednes
           ,
           alluring
           and
           drawing
           men
           from
           God
           and
           goodnesse
           ?
           yea
           their
           trade
           is
           to
           allure
           vnto
           euill
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           drawe
           men
           to
           strumpets
           ,
           and
           are
           bawds
           to
           that
           filthy
           sinne
           ;
           so
           to
           ale-houses
           ,
           and
           there
           prouoke
           them
           to
           drinke
           ,
           and
           to
           excesse
           ;
           those
           that
           draw
           men
           to
           ordinarie
           gaming
           houses
           ;
           such
           as
           stirre
           vp
           mens
           spirits
           to
           reuenge
           ;
           such
           as
           withdrawe
           men
           from
           Gods
           house
           ,
           and
           good
           exercises
           ;
           such
           as
           disswade
           from
           religion
           and
           strict
           courses
           ;
           such
           as
           commend
           onely
           loose
           and
           disordered
           mates
           for
           boone
           companions
           .
           In
           all
           these
           the
           speech
           is
           true
           ,
           
             Homo
             homini
             daemon
          
           ,
           one
           man
           playes
           the
           deuill
           with
           another
           .
           All
           of
           them
           are
           plaine
           deuils
           incarnate
           ,
           tempters
           ▪
           and
           as
           the
           deuils
           company
           is
           to
           be
           auoided
           ,
           so
           is
           theirs
           .
        
         
           That
           we
           may
           be
           most
           vnlike
           vnto
           Satan
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           continually
           prouoking
           and
           moouing
           one
           another
           to
           loue
           and
           good
           workes
           ,
           
           Heb.
           10.24
           .
           and
           exhort
           and
           edifie
           one
           another
           ,
           1.
           
           Thes.
           5.11
           .
           Euery
           Christian
           must
           by
           holy
           example
           ,
           and
           holy
           admonition
           bring
           one
           another
           forward
           in
           goodnes
           :
           
           if
           they
           be
           weake
           ,
           to
           confirme
           them
           ;
           if
           slow
           ,
           to
           prouoke
           and
           quicken
           them
           ;
           if
           astray
           ,
           to
           reuoke
           and
           recall
           them
           .
           Hereunto
           consider
           these
           motiues
           :
           1.
           
           
           Shall
           Satans
           vassalls
           exhort
           and
           perswade
           one
           another
           to
           euill
           ,
           
           and
           be
           more
           diligent
           to
           helpe
           one
           another
           to
           hell
           ,
           then
           we
           to
           set
           forward
           Gods
           worke
           ,
           and
           help
           one
           another
           to
           heauen
           ?
           2.
           
           Consider
           the
           bonds
           betweene
           vs
           and
           our
           brethren
           :
           1.
           the
           
             bond
             of
             nature
          
           ;
           
           all
           are
           one
           mold
           ,
           and
           one
           flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           binds
           vs
           to
           pitie
           and
           releiue
           their
           bodily
           wants
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           their
           soules
           ,
           if
           we
           can
           :
           If
           their
           beast
           lay
           vnder
           a
           burden
           ,
           thou
           wert
           bound
           to
           help
           it
           vp
           ;
           but
           thy
           brothers
           soule
           is
           vnder
           the
           burden
           of
           sinne
           .
           A
           good
           Samaritan
           will
           not
           passe
           by
           the
           wounded
           man
           like
           the
           Priest
           and
           Leuite
           ,
           but
           will
           step
           neare
           him
           ,
           and
           haue
           compassion
           on
           him
           .
           2.
           the
           
             bond
             of
             the
             spirit
          
           ,
           which
           yet
           ties
           vs
           nearer
           :
           for
           if
           we
           must
           doe
           good
           to
           all
           ,
           much
           more
           to
           the
           houshold
           of
           faith
           :
           this
           bond
           makes
           Christians
           to
           be
           of
           one
           body
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           as
           members
           of
           one
           body
           ,
           to
           procure
           the
           good
           and
           saluation
           one
           of
           another
           :
           they
           are
           children
           of
           one
           father
           ,
           brethren
           in
           Christ
           ,
           who
           haue
           one
           faith
           ,
           one
           hope
           ,
           one
           food
           ,
           one
           garment
           ,
           and
           one
           inheritance
           :
           will
           one
           member
           refuse
           to
           impart
           his
           help
           ,
           his
           life
           ,
           his
           motion
           and
           gifts
           to
           another
           ?
           3.
           
           Consider
           the
           excellent
           fruit
           that
           ensueth
           this
           
           godly
           care
           of
           prouoking
           one
           another
           to
           good
           :
           he
           that
           conuerteth
           a
           sinner
           from
           going
           astray
           ,
           shall
           saue
           a
           soule
           ,
           Iam.
           5.20
           .
           and
           ,
           the
           fruit
           of
           the
           righteous
           is
           as
           a
           tree
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           winneth
           soules
           ,
           is
           wise
           ,
           Pro.
           11.30
           .
           4.
           
           Consider
           these
           dull
           and
           backesliding
           
           times
           ,
           full
           of
           deadnes
           and
           coldnes
           ,
           wherein
           we
           see
           a
           generall
           decay
           of
           zeale
           ,
           loue
           ,
           delight
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           sinne
           bold
           and
           impudent
           ,
           and
           piety
           almost
           ashamed
           of
           her selfe
           and
           name
           .
           Ah
           we
           haue
           great
           cause
           to
           quicken
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           trauellers
           will
           call
           forward
           the
           weary
           and
           faint
           ,
           and
           encourage
           them
           both
           to
           speed
           and
           perseuerance
           :
           &
           as
           souldiers
           will
           animate
           and
           encourage
           one
           another
           against
           the
           common
           enemy
           ,
           so
           must
           we
           in
           our
           spirituall
           fight
           against
           sinne
           and
           Satan
           .
           The
           tempter
           is
           so
           much
           the
           more
           busie
           ,
           because
           his
           time
           is
           short
           :
           and
           we
           must
           be
           the
           more
           diligent
           ,
           because
           the
           time
           is
           so
           dead
           .
        
         
           Came
           to
           him
           ,
           ]
        
         
           Here
           may
           a
           question
           be
           mooued
           ,
           How
           Satan
           came
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
           beeing
           a
           spirit
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           Satan
           commeth
           two
           wayes
           ,
           1.
           
           Inwardly
           and
           more
           spiritually
           ,
           and
           that
           either
           by
           suggestion
           ,
           troubling
           the
           heart
           and
           vnderstanding
           ;
           and
           thus
           he
           put
           into
           Iudas
           his
           heart
           to
           betray
           his
           Lord
           ,
           Ioh.
           13.2
           .
           or
           else
           by
           vision
           worketh
           vpon
           the
           phantasie
           .
           2.
           
           Outwardly
           and
           corporally
           ,
           either
           by
           some
           instrument
           ;
           as
           to
           Christ
           by
           the
           
             Scribes
             ,
             Sadduces
             ,
             Herodians
          
           and
           Peter
           ;
           or
           else
           by
           himselfe
           in
           some
           assumed
           bodily
           shape
           .
           Now
           after
           what
           manner
           
           was
           Christ
           tempted
           ?
           I
           answer
           :
           Howsoeuer
           some
           good
           men
           thinke
           Christs
           temptation
           was
           onely
           in
           motion
           inwardly
           ,
           and
           not
           externally
           and
           visibly
           ;
           yet
           I
           thinke
           it
           was
           cheifely
           externally
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           bodily
           shape
           assumed
           .
        
         
           Their
           reasons
           for
           their
           opinion
           are
           two
           :
           1.
           
           Because
           in
           the
           words
           following
           ,
           the
           deuill
           shewed
           Christ
           all
           the
           Kingdomes
           of
           the
           world
           in
           a
           moment
           ,
           which
           to
           doe
           in
           a
           corporall
           manner
           were
           impossible
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           but
           in
           motion
           and
           cogitation
           .
           But
           that
           is
           but
           to
           insist
           in
           the
           question
           ;
           and
           when
           God
           shall
           bring
           vs
           to
           that
           place
           ,
           we
           shal
           see
           that
           euen
           this
           was
           done
           really
           ,
           &
           not
           only
           in
           imagination
           .
           2.
           
           Reason
           out
           of
           ,
           Heb.
           4.19
           .
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           tempted
           in
           all
           things
           like
           vs
           :
           now
           (
           say
           they
           )
           our
           temptations
           be
           inward
           by
           cogitations
           and
           suggestions
           :
           and
           therefore
           so
           was
           his
           .
           But
           this
           is
           much
           weaker
           then
           the
           former
           :
           for
           if
           he
           were
           in
           all
           things
           tempted
           like
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           it
           is
           plaine
           he
           was
           externally
           tempted
           as
           we
           bee
           ;
           Adam
           by
           Sathan
           in
           the
           externall
           shape
           of
           a
           serpent
           ,
           Saul
           by
           Satan
           in
           Samuels
           shape
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           the
           generall
           confession
           of
           witches
           ,
           that
           their
           spirits
           appeare
           in
           an
           externall
           shape
           of
           cats
           ,
           mice
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Our
           reasons
           which
           probably
           conclude
           the
           contrary
           (
           for
           it
           is
           no
           fundamentall
           point
           ,
           necessarily
           and
           stiffely
           to
           be
           held
           ,
           because
           the
           Scripture
           is
           not
           plaine
           in
           it
           )
           are
           these
           :
        
         
           
           1.
           
           As
           Satan
           in
           his
           combate
           ouercame
           the
           first
           Adam
           in
           a
           bodily
           shape
           ,
           and
           externall
           temptation
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           likely
           he
           came
           against
           the
           second
           Adam
           in
           some
           bodily
           shape
           :
           And
           that
           he
           thus
           exterternally
           assaulted
           him
           by
           outward
           obiects
           ,
           is
           probable
           by
           these
           things
           in
           the
           text
           :
           1.
           he
           spake
           often
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Christ
           truely
           spake
           and
           answered
           .
           2.
           he
           said
           ,
           Command
           these
           stones
           ,
           not
           stones
           in
           generall
           ,
           but
           either
           offering
           ,
           holding
           ,
           or
           pointing
           at
           them
           beeing
           reall
           stones
           ,
           as
           M.
           Calvin
           saith
           .
           3.
           he
           wills
           Christ
           to
           fall
           downe
           before
           him
           and
           worship
           him
           ,
           euen
           by
           bodily
           &
           outward
           gesture
           ,
           and
           citeth
           scripture
           for
           his
           second
           temptation
           .
           4.
           he
           tooke
           him
           ,
           and
           lead
           him
           to
           the
           pinacle
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           by
           locall
           motion
           ;
           neither
           was
           the
           second
           temptation
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           as
           the
           former
           was
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           holy
           city
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           pinacle
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           as
           after
           we
           shall
           see
           .
           5.
           
           Christ
           bids
           him
           depart
           .
           6.
           how
           could
           he
           hurt
           himselfe
           by
           his
           fall
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           onely
           in
           vision
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           doth
           imploy
           a
           corporall
           accesse
           ;
           by
           which
           these
           temptations
           differed
           from
           the
           former
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           was
           exercised
           in
           the
           40.
           dayes
           of
           his
           fast
           :
           for
           they
           were
           lighter
           
           skirmishes
           ,
           and
           leser
           on
           sets
           by
           suggestion
           sent
           out
           like
           scouts
           ;
           but
           now
           he
           comes
           in
           person
           with
           all
           his
           strength
           ,
           and
           thus
           he
           now
           came
           and
           not
           before
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Some
           good
           Diuines
           make
           difference
           between
           Christs
           temptations
           and
           his
           members
           ,
           which
           giueth
           good
           light
           in
           this
           question
           ;
           that
           whereas
           our
           temptations
           are
           chiefly
           inward
           ,
           because
           they
           finde
           good
           entertainment
           in
           vs
           ,
           (
           our
           disposition
           beeing
           like
           a
           mutinous
           city
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           onely
           besieged
           with
           strong
           enemies
           without
           ,
           but
           with
           false
           traytors
           within
           ready
           to
           betray
           it
           ;
           )
           contrarily
           ,
           Christs
           temptations
           ,
           if
           not
           onely
           ,
           yet
           chiefely
           are
           externall
           ,
           presented
           by
           outward
           voices
           and
           obiects
           to
           his
           outward
           senses
           ;
           but
           presently
           ,
           by
           the
           perfect
           light
           of
           his
           minde
           ,
           and
           vnchangeable
           holines
           of
           his
           will
           ,
           discerned
           and
           repelled
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           get
           within
           him
           ,
           and
           much
           lesse
           to
           be
           mooued
           and
           affected
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           This
           is
           an
           historie
           ,
           wherin
           the
           lettet
           is
           so
           far
           to
           be
           kept
           as
           it
           is
           not
           repugnant
           to
           the
           analogie
           of
           faith
           ,
           or
           true
           interpretation
           of
           other
           Scriptures
           :
           But
           that
           Satan
           should
           come
           bodily
           ,
           or
           assume
           a
           shape
           ,
           is
           not
           against
           the
           scripture
           ,
           but
           confirmed
           in
           the
           example
           of
           Eue
           and
           Samuel
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           further
           asked
           in
           what
           bodily
           shape
           he
           came
           ,
           here
           I
           am
           with
           the
           scripture
           silent
           .
           Onely
           he
           came
           not
           in
           a
           Monkish
           habit
           (
           as
           the
           grosse
           Papists
           say
           )
           because
           there
           was
           no
           such
           in
           vse
           in
           the
           world
           then
           ,
           nor
           many
           hundred
           yeares
           after
           .
           
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           obseruable
           ,
           that
           themselues
           thinke
           this
           habit
           the
           fittest
           for
           the
           deuill
           ,
           as
           indeed
           it
           hath
           beene
           since
           prooued
           :
           for
           neuer
           did
           the
           deuill
           in
           any
           habit
           so
           preuaile
           against
           Christ
           in
           his
           members
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           Antichristian
           weed
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Note
           hence
           what
           mooued
           Satan
           thus
           to
           come
           ,
           namely
           his
           owne
           voluntary
           motion
           and
           will
           ,
           he
           came
           vnsent
           for
           :
           
           Christ
           comes
           not
           but
           
             led
             of
             the
             spirit
          
           ,
           Satan
           comes
           of
           himselfe
           .
           And
           the
           same
           difference
           is
           to
           be
           obserued
           betweene
           them
           that
           are
           led
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           vnclean
           spirit
           .
           Those
           that
           are
           led
           by
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           they
           be
           about
           ,
           they
           will
           looke
           to
           the
           motion
           ,
           what
           warrant
           they
           haue
           for
           it
           ,
           whence
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           whether
           it
           tends
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           led
           ,
           or
           vndertake
           things
           of
           their
           owne
           head
           :
           they
           looke
           whether
           the
           thing
           be
           good
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           whether
           good
           in
           them
           ,
           whether
           conuenient
           in
           circumstances
           ,
           whether
           it
           belong
           vnto
           them
           :
           and
           hence
           they
           do
           it
           chearfully
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           blessing
           on
           it
           .
           Whereas
           whom
           Satan
           caries
           ,
           they
           looke
           for
           
           no
           warrant
           ,
           they
           set
           themselues
           on
           worke
           ,
           and
           execute
           their
           owne
           lusts
           ,
           humours
           ,
           and
           desires
           ;
           yea
           in
           the
           things
           they
           doe
           best
           ,
           they
           looke
           for
           no
           warrant
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           euery
           thing
           is
           begun
           as
           with
           a
           left
           hand
           ,
           they
           are
           without
           blessing
           and
           protection
           .
           See
           this
           difference
           betweene
           Ahab
           ,
           and
           Iehoshaphat
           ,
           1.
           
           King.
           22.
           
           Ahab
           saith
           ,
           Let
           vs
           goe
           vp
           to
           
             Ramoth
             Gilead
          
           ;
           but
           Iehoshaphat
           said
           ,
           I
           pray
           thee
           let
           vs
           aske
           counsell
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           and
           was
           there
           not
           as
           much
           difference
           in
           the
           issue
           ?
           yes
           ,
           Ahab
           was
           strangely
           slaine
           ,
           a
           mighty
           man
           by
           chance
           drawing
           a
           bow
           hit
           into
           a
           ioynt
           of
           his
           armour
           ,
           and
           slew
           him
           ;
           but
           Iehoshaphat
           was
           marueilously
           deliuered
           .
           And
           therefore
           look
           to
           your
           warrant
           in
           your
           actions
           ,
           aske
           your
           hearts
           whether
           you
           be
           led
           by
           the
           spirit
           ,
           or
           come
           of
           your selues
           :
           and
           then
           you
           come
           of
           your selues
           ,
           when
           either
           you
           haue
           no
           word
           ,
           or
           attempt
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           word
           ,
           seeing
           Gods
           spirit
           and
           word
           crosse
           not
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           one
           neuer
           directs
           but
           by
           the
           other
           .
           So
           if
           you
           be
           crossed
           in
           your
           actions
           or
           attempts
           ,
           cast
           an
           eye
           backe
           to
           that
           which
           mooued
           you
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           whether
           you
           went
           by
           warrant
           ,
           or
           vpon
           your
           owne
           head
           .
           If
           you
           haue
           gone
           and
           the
           spirit
           not
           leading
           you
           ,
           what
           could
           you
           expect
           but
           to
           be
           crossed
           ?
           
           Looke
           on
           the
           7.
           sonnes
           of
           Sceua
           ,
           who
           would
           take
           in
           hand
           to
           cast
           out
           deuills
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ;
           but
           beeing
           not
           led
           by
           the
           spirit
           ,
           the
           euill
           spirit
           tooke
           aduantage
           on
           the
           want
           of
           their
           commission
           ,
           and
           ranne
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           ouercame
           them
           ,
           &
           preuailed
           against
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           fled
           out
           naked
           and
           wounded
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Note
           .
           Obserue
           the
           impudencie
           and
           boldnes
           of
           the
           deuill
           that
           thus
           visibly
           comes
           against
           Christ.
           Had
           he
           not
           heard
           the
           voice
           from
           heauen
           ?
           or
           had
           he
           forgot
           it
           whilest
           it
           yet
           sounded
           ?
           no
           ,
           he
           begun
           all
           his
           temptations
           thus
           ,
           If
           thou
           be
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God.
           Or
           did
           he
           doubt
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ?
           no
           ,
           the
           deuills
           confesse
           him
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           Matth.
           8.
           and
           he
           knew
           by
           all
           the
           prophesies
           and
           accomplishments
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           he
           ;
           the
           scepter
           was
           gone
           from
           Iudah
           ,
           he
           was
           borne
           of
           a
           Virgin
           at
           Bethlehem
           ,
           whom
           Iohn
           went
           before
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           Elias
           ;
           he
           knew
           the
           shepheards
           testimony
           ,
           yea
           the
           Angels
           at
           his
           birth
           ;
           he
           knew
           well
           he
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           God.
           
           Quest.
           What
           ?
           could
           it
           stand
           with
           his
           policie
           ,
           so
           visibly
           to
           assaile
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ?
           Answ.
           1.
           
           God
           in
           iustice
           besotted
           him
           ,
           that
           against
           his
           knowledge
           he
           should
           encounter
           Christ
           for
           his
           owne
           ouerthrow
           .
           2.
           
           Though
           ●e
           knew
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           he
           that
           should
           breake
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           could
           not
           preuaile
           against
           
           him
           ;
           yet
           his
           malice
           made
           him
           fearelesse
           ,
           he
           would
           set
           vpon
           Christ
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           should
           be
           the
           issue
           ,
           himselfe
           could
           be
           but
           condemned
           .
           3.
           
           He
           would
           against
           his
           knowledge
           shew
           his
           malice
           to
           God
           in
           molesting
           and
           troubling
           his
           blessed
           Sonne
           :
           for
           here
           ,
           and
           daily
           he
           sinneth
           the
           sinne
           against
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           4.
           
           God
           hauing
           him
           in
           chaines
           so
           ouerruled
           his
           malice
           ,
           as
           it
           should
           be
           turned
           against
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           be
           a
           meanes
           to
           proclaime
           Christ
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           the
           promised
           seed
           who
           had
           broken
           his
           head
           .
        
         
           He
           which
           thus
           emboldned
           himselfe
           to
           come
           against
           Christ
           ,
           wil
           not
           feare
           to
           come
           to
           thee
           ,
           be
           thou
           as
           iust
           as
           Iob
           ,
           yea
           wert
           thou
           as
           innocent
           as
           the
           Lamb
           of
           God.
           It
           is
           Gods
           great
           mercy
           ,
           that
           hee
           comes
           not
           so
           bodily
           and
           visibly
           to
           vs
           as
           to
           Christ
           :
           we
           know
           ,
           if
           God
           giue
           him
           leaue
           ,
           he
           can
           possesse
           euen
           any
           of
           our
           bodies
           ,
           as
           appeares
           in
           all
           those
           demoniaks
           :
           he
           can
           assume
           a
           body
           also
           to
           terrifie
           or
           delude
           vs
           withall
           ,
           if
           God
           suffer
           him
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           Sauls
           example
           .
           So
           in
           Gods
           iust
           iudgement
           ,
           when
           men
           giue
           vp
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           and
           vndertake
           to
           bee
           agents
           for
           Satan
           ,
           he
           giues
           power
           to
           the
           deuill
           to
           come
           to
           them
           in
           a
           bodily
           shape
           for
           his
           better
           familiarity
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           witches
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           It
           is
           Gods
           mercy
           that
           he
           comes
           not
           thus
           as
           he
           did
           to
           Christ
           ,
           so
           ordinarily
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           in
           ignorant
           and
           Popish
           times
           ;
           and
           we
           must
           pray
           ,
           that
           euen
           in
           visible
           shapes
           he
           may
           neither
           terrifie
           ,
           nor
           delude
           ,
           nor
           grow
           familiar
           with
           vs.
           But
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           hath
           forced
           him
           to
           come
           to
           vs
           more
           secretly
           and
           spiritually
           ,
           by
           wicked
           motions
           and
           suggestions
           ,
           partly
           from
           himselfe
           immediately
           ,
           and
           partly
           mediately
           from
           others
           .
        
         
           And
           seeing
           we
           cannot
           hinder
           his
           comming
           to
           vs
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           so
           much
           the
           more
           watchfull
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           comes
           ,
           he
           may
           find
           vs
           prepared
           against
           him
           .
           For
           as
           we
           cannot
           hinder
           birds
           from
           flying
           in
           the
           aire
           ,
           but
           we
           may
           hinder
           them
           from
           making
           nests
           on
           our
           heads
           :
           so
           we
           cannot
           hinder
           the
           flying
           motions
           of
           Satan
           ,
           but
           we
           neede
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           settle
           in
           vs.
           
        
         
           Quest.
           How
           shall
           I
           know
           when
           the
           tempter
           comes
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           By
           obseruing
           these
           two
           rules
           :
           1.
           
           Whensoeuer
           thou
           art
           perswaded
           to
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           euill
           ,
           
           then
           thou
           mayest
           know
           the
           tempter
           comes
           .
           Sometimes
           he
           perswades
           to
           sinne
           by
           extenuating
           it
           ,
           why
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           little
           one
           ,
           a
           grain
           ,
           as
           light
           as
           a
           feather
           :
           
             now
             comes
             
             the
             tempter
          
           ,
           Gods
           spirit
           neuer
           perswades
           that
           any
           sinne
           is
           little
           .
           Sometimes
           by
           the
           vtility
           &
           commodity
           of
           it
           ;
           Oh
           it
           is
           profitable
           ,
           by
           one
           oath
           or
           lie
           thou
           maiest
           be
           a
           great
           gainer
           ,
           and
           why
           shouldest
           
           thou
           be
           so
           nice
           ?
           but
           now
           
             the
             tempter
             is
             come
          
           :
           for
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           commaunds
           thee
           
             not
             to
             sweare
             at
             all
             ,
             nor
             to
             lie
             for
             Gods
             greatest
             aduantage
             ,
          
           much
           lesse
           thine
           owne
           :
           and
           ,
           
             what
             profit
             is
             it
             to
             winne
             the
             world
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             ones
             soule
             ?
          
           Sometimes
           from
           the
           pleasure
           of
           it
           :
           Wilt
           thou
           defraud
           thyselfe
           of
           thy
           pleasure
           ?
           is
           it
           not
           as
           sweete
           as
           hony
           ?
           why
           ,
           thou
           art
           but
           young
           ,
           thou
           mayest
           game
           ,
           and
           sweare
           ,
           and
           drinke
           ,
           and
           be
           wanton
           :
           now
           thou
           hast
           an
           occasion
           of
           lust
           ,
           take
           thy
           time
           ,
           thou
           canst
           not
           haue
           it
           euery
           day
           .
           But
           here
           
             the
             tempter
             is
             plainely
             come
          
           :
           for
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           would
           wish
           thee
           to
           
             remember
             ,
             that
             for
             all
             these
             things
             thou
             must
             come
             to
             iudgement
             :
          
           &
           ,
           that
           
             neither
             adulterers
             nor
             whoremongers
             shall
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God.
          
           Sometimes
           by
           remoouing
           the
           punishment
           and
           terror
           :
           Why
           who
           sees
           ?
           God
           is
           mercifull
           ,
           and
           easily
           intreated
           ;
           you
           are
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           
             no
             condemnation
             is
             to
             them
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
          
           and
           repentance
           wipes
           off
           all
           scores
           .
           Here
           the
           
             tempter
             is
             come
          
           :
           for
           Gods
           Spirit
           saith
           ,
           
             There
             is
             mercie
             with
             thee
             that
             thou
             maiest
             be
             feared
             :
          
           and
           ,
           
             there
             is
             no
             condemnation
             to
             them
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             :
          
           but
           withall
           ,
           which
           walke
           not
           after
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           after
           the
           spirit
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Rule
           .
           When
           thou
           art
           disswaded
           from
           any
           good
           belonging
           to
           thee
           ,
           
             the
             tempter
             commeth
          
           ;
           who
           as
           he
           can
           make
           vice
           seeme
           beautifull
           ,
           so
           vertue
           to
           seeme
           vgly
           .
           He
           can
           disswade
           men
           from
           religion
           in
           great
           friendlines
           :
           1.
           
           From
           a
           supposed
           impossibility
           ;
           How
           canst
           thou
           (
           poore
           weakling
           )
           beare
           such
           a
           yoke
           ?
           certeinly
           thou
           wilt
           neuer
           endure
           such
           strictnes
           ,
           thou
           mayest
           set
           thy
           hand
           to
           the
           plough
           ,
           but
           thou
           wilt
           soone
           looke
           backe
           ,
           and
           prooue
           an
           Apostate
           .
           But
           here
           
             is
             a
             tempter
             come
          
           :
           for
           Gods
           spirit
           teacheth
           otherwise
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           
             without
             Christ
             we
             can
             doe
             nothing
             ,
          
           yet
           
             it
             is
             God
             that
             beginneth
             and
             perfecteth
             his
             good
             work
             in
             vs
             ,
          
           whose
           
             yoke
             is
             easie
             and
             his
             burden
             light
             .
          
           2.
           
           From
           the
           great
           trouble
           and
           small
           necessity
           of
           it
           ,
           from
           the
           disgrace
           it
           carries
           among
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           contempt
           of
           such
           as
           preach
           and
           professe
           it
           .
           Here
           
             is
             the
             tempter
             come
          
           :
           for
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           denies
           Christ
           before
           men
           ,
           shall
           be
           denied
           of
           him
           before
           men
           and
           Angels
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           he
           can
           disswade
           from
           diligent
           hearing
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           from
           reading
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           because
           they
           be
           exceeding
           long
           ,
           and
           hard
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           .
           Why
           ,
           thine
           owne
           busines
           is
           such
           as
           cannot
           giue
           thee
           leaue
           euer
           to
           atteine
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           especially
           because
           deep
           knowledge
           of
           points
           belongs
           not
           but
           to
           Diuines
           ;
           for
           an
           vnlettered
           and
           priuate
           man
           a
           little
           knowledge
           is
           best
           .
           Here
           
             is
             a
             tempter
             come
          
           :
           though
           he
           should
           speake
           in
           the
           voice
           
           of
           an
           Angel
           :
           for
           Gods
           Spirit
           bids
           priuate
           men
           
             search
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             because
             they
             testifie
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           commends
           priuate
           Christians
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           full
           of
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           he
           can
           discourage
           the
           practise
           of
           piety
           ,
           by
           suggesting
           ,
           that
           to
           be
           strict
           in
           life
           is
           to
           sauour
           of
           too
           much
           purity
           ,
           at
           least
           it
           will
           be
           counted
           but
           scrupulousnes
           &
           too
           much
           curiosity
           :
           and
           ,
           If
           thou
           wilt
           be
           singular
           ,
           and
           contemne
           and
           condemne
           all
           men
           but
           thy selfe
           ,
           so
           will
           men
           deale
           with
           thee
           :
           Why
           ,
           thou
           liuest
           as
           though
           men
           were
           to
           be
           saued
           by
           good
           workes
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           Gods
           mercy
           .
           Here
           
             the
             tempter
             is
             come
          
           :
           for
           the
           Spirit
           of
           
             Christ
             neuer
             quenched
             smoking
             flaxe
          
           ,
           but
           encouraged
           the
           care
           of
           walking
           in
           Gods
           wayes
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           to
           walke
           in
           
             the
             straite
             way
             and
             narrow
             path
             that
             leadeth
             vnto
             life
             .
          
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           in
           all
           outward
           or
           inward
           temptations
           ,
           let
           vs
           looke
           to
           Christ
           ,
           who
           hath
           sense
           of
           both
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           compassionate
           to
           vs
           in
           both
           .
        
         
           If
           thou
           be
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           command
           these
           stones
           to
           be
           made
           bread
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           first
           and
           fierce
           assault
           ,
           consider
           two
           things
           :
           
           1.
           the
           ground
           of
           it
           ,
           
             If
             thou
             be
             the
             sonne
             of
             God.
          
           2.
           the
           inference
           ,
           
             Commaund
             these
             stones
             to
             be
             made
             bread
             ,
          
           which
           is
           on
           a
           good
           ground
           to
           entice
           him
           to
           euill
           .
           In
           which
           temptation
           Satan
           aimes
           at
           fowre
           things
           directly
           .
           1.
           
           To
           impugne
           Gods
           truth
           ,
           and
           word
           ,
           and
           that
           notable
           oracle
           from
           heauen
           ,
           testifying
           that
           Christ
           was
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God.
           2.
           
           To
           shake
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           :
           Satan
           knew
           well
           enough
           he
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           makes
           not
           this
           a
           question
           ,
           as
           though
           he
           would
           be
           instructed
           in
           it
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           would
           make
           Christ
           doubt
           whether
           he
           was
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God.
           And
           note
           how
           cunningly
           he
           ties
           his
           policies
           together
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           against
           the
           first
           Adam
           ;
           he
           calls
           Gods
           word
           into
           question
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           faith
           ;
           which
           if
           hee
           can
           bring
           out
           of
           credit
           ,
           faith
           failes
           of
           it selfe
           .
           3.
           
           Because
           of
           his
           present
           estate
           ,
           to
           doubt
           of
           his
           fathers
           prouidence
           ;
           and
           because
           of
           his
           great
           hunger
           and
           want
           of
           meanes
           to
           supply
           it
           ,
           to
           call
           his
           own
           Diuinitie
           into
           question
           .
           4.
           
           To
           vse
           vnlawfull
           meanes
           to
           releeue
           and
           sustaine
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           In
           these
           particulars
           ,
           standeth
           the
           drift
           of
           the
           temptation
           .
           As
           for
           that
           which
           the
           Papists
           generally
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           to
           bring
           Christ
           to
           the
           sinne
           of
           gluttonie
           ,
           by
           which
           (
           they
           say
           )
           the
           first
           Adam
           fell
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           sense
           so
           to
           thinke
           :
           For
           1.
           
           Christs
           answer
           ,
           which
           was
           directly
           fitted
           to
           the
           suggestion
           ,
           tended
           nothing
           to
           the
           sinne
           of
           
           gluttonie
           .
           2.
           
           Gluttonie
           is
           an
           excessiue
           eating
           of
           more
           then
           needs
           ;
           whereas
           Sathan
           desires
           no
           more
           then
           that
           Christ
           would
           at
           his
           desire
           eate
           ,
           to
           the
           necessarie
           sustaining
           of
           nature
           :
           it
           is
           no
           great
           gluttonie
           to
           eate
           a
           peice
           of
           drie
           bread
           in
           extreame
           hunger
           ;
           belly-gods
           and
           gluttons
           satiate
           themselues
           with
           other
           more
           pleasant
           and
           delicate
           dishes
           .
           Let
           vs
           therefore
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           proper
           end
           of
           this
           temptation
           ,
           is
           distrust
           in
           God
           ,
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           sufficient
           and
           due
           meanes
           to
           releiue
           his
           present
           estate
           .
        
         
           
             If
             thou
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
          
           ]
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           naturall
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           equall
           in
           power
           ,
           the
           delight
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           as
           the
           voice
           pretends
           ,
           then
           doe
           this
           that
           I
           may
           beleeue
           thee
           ;
           els
           deceiue
           not
           thy selfe
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           voice
           from
           heauen
           ,
           thou
           art
           but
           a
           pure
           man.
           
        
         
           
           Note
           how
           Sathan
           doth
           directly
           oppose
           himselfe
           against
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           
           God
           had
           said
           Christ
           was
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           Satan
           knewe
           it
           ,
           and
           after
           confessed
           it
           ;
           yet
           against
           his
           owne
           knowledge
           he
           calls
           it
           into
           question
           ,
           although
           hee
           had
           seene
           it
           confirmed
           by
           two
           strange
           signes
           from
           heauen
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           haue
           spoken
           .
           The
           like
           was
           his
           practise
           ,
           when
           he
           set
           vpon
           Eue
           ;
           saying
           ,
           What
           ?
           hath
           God
           said
           thus
           and
           thus
           ?
           why
           ?
           he
           knewe
           God
           had
           said
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           day
           they
           should
           eate
           ,
           they
           should
           die
           :
           and
           yet
           he
           labours
           to
           make
           them
           doubt
           of
           that
           trueth
           ,
           which
           both
           he
           and
           they
           knewe
           too
           well
           .
           This
           was
           euer
           his
           practise
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Because
           of
           his
           great
           malice
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           euery
           way
           set
           himselfe
           to
           confirme
           his
           word
           ,
           that
           his
           owne
           truth
           might
           shine
           in
           his
           word
           to
           all
           the
           world
           .
           Therfore
           he
           hath
           outwardly
           confirmed
           it
           by
           many
           powerfull
           ,
           and
           glorious
           miracles
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           deuil
           could
           neuer
           make
           shew
           of
           ;
           as
           raising
           the
           dead
           ,
           the
           standing
           and
           going
           backe
           of
           the
           sunne
           ,
           the
           diuision
           and
           standing
           of
           the
           sea
           and
           riuers
           ,
           and
           the
           bearing
           of
           a
           Virgin
           :
           and
           inwardly
           ,
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           perswades
           ,
           testifies
           ,
           confirmes
           ,
           and
           sealeth
           vp
           the
           word
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           2.20
           .
           2.
           
           Cor.
           2.
           
           Now
           to
           make
           God
           a
           lyer
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           most
           contrary
           to
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           he
           contradicts
           ,
           and
           opposeth
           ,
           stormeth
           and
           rageth
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           He
           hateth
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           greatest
           enemie
           to
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           euery
           way
           resembling
           God
           the
           author
           ,
           and
           carrying
           his
           image
           .
           It
           is
           light
           ,
           and
           no
           maruell
           if
           the
           Prince
           of
           darkenes
           resist
           it
           ;
           it
           discouers
           his
           subtilties
           ,
           and
           fenceth
           the
           Christian
           against
           his
           pollicies
           ;
           it
           discerneth
           spirits
           ,
           that
           let
           him
           come
           as
           an
           Angel
           of
           light
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           vncased
           .
           As
           he
           preuaileth
           in
           darknes
           ,
           so
           he
           worketh
           in
           impuritie
           ;
           now
           here
           the
           word
           resembling
           
           God
           himselfe
           crosseth
           him
           ;
           it
           is
           pure
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           a
           purifyer
           ,
           as
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             Yee
             are
             cleane
             by
             my
             word
             .
          
           Further
           ,
           his
           cheife
           power
           beeing
           in
           the
           sonnes
           of
           disobedience
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           infidels
           ,
           here
           also
           the
           word
           clips
           his
           wings
           ,
           beeing
           the
           
             word
             of
             faith
          
           :
           and
           Ioh.
           17.20
           .
           Christ
           prayed
           not
           onely
           for
           his
           disciples
           ,
           but
           for
           all
           those
           that
           should
           beleeue
           in
           him
           
             by
             their
             word
          
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           seeing
           he
           exerciseth
           his
           cheife
           power
           in
           the
           sonnes
           of
           perdition
           ,
           who
           are
           giuen
           him
           to
           rule
           at
           his
           will
           ;
           here
           the
           word
           is
           his
           enemie
           ,
           because
           it
           conuerteth
           sinners
           ,
           and
           saueth
           soules
           ,
           called
           therefore
           
             a
             word
             of
             saluation
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Hee
           opposeth
           Gods
           word
           through
           the
           malice
           he
           beareth
           Gods
           children
           :
           for
           he
           euer
           opposed
           true
           professors
           ,
           
           casts
           them
           into
           prison
           ,
           and
           would
           neuer
           let
           them
           haue
           a
           good
           day
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           if
           he
           might
           haue
           his
           wil
           ,
           and
           followes
           them
           with
           temptations
           ,
           and
           with
           outward
           afflictions
           .
           But
           this
           is
           the
           sword
           of
           Gods
           mouth
           ,
           and
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           cut
           through
           his
           temptations
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           forcelesse
           :
           it
           is
           that
           which
           comforts
           them
           ,
           and
           sustaines
           them
           in
           their
           troubles
           ,
           and
           directs
           them
           happily
           to
           heauen
           ,
           so
           as
           no
           way
           he
           can
           haue
           his
           will
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           stands
           him
           in
           hand
           to
           oppose
           Gods
           word
           :
           
           for
           his
           long
           experience
           hath
           taught
           him
           ,
           that
           so
           long
           as
           men
           hold
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           they
           be
           safe
           enough
           vnder
           Gods
           protection
           ;
           and
           hee
           could
           neuer
           winne
           his
           captaine-sinners
           to
           such
           high
           attempts
           in
           sinne
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           that
           he
           had
           first
           shaken
           the
           truth
           of
           Gods
           word
           out
           of
           their
           hearts
           .
           How
           could
           he
           haue
           brought
           Pharaoh
           to
           such
           obstinacy
           against
           God
           and
           his
           people
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Who
             is
             the
             Lord
          
           ?
           and
           ,
           
             I
             will
             not
             let
             Israel
             goe
             :
          
           but
           that
           he
           had
           brought
           the
           word
           in
           Moses
           and
           Aarons
           mouth
           into
           contempt
           ,
           further
           then
           the
           sting
           of
           the
           miracles
           forced
           him
           .
           When
           Saul
           had
           once
           cast
           off
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Satan
           lead
           him
           as
           in
           a
           chaine
           ,
           to
           hunt
           Dauid
           ,
           to
           throwe
           a
           dart
           at
           Ionathan
           ,
           to
           seeke
           to
           the
           Witch
           ,
           against
           whom
           himselfe
           had
           enacted
           a
           seuere
           law
           .
           The
           like
           of
           
             Ahab
             ,
             Herod
             ,
             Nero
             ,
             Domitian
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           word
           of
           God
           is
           the
           sentence
           and
           rule
           of
           righteousnes
           ,
           
           which
           condemneth
           Satan
           ;
           and
           therefore
           no
           maruell
           if
           he
           cannot
           endure
           it
           ,
           and
           wish
           it
           false
           ,
           and
           loue
           it
           no
           better
           then
           the
           bill
           of
           his
           owne
           condemnation
           and
           death
           eternall
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           note
           of
           a
           man
           foyled
           by
           the
           temptation
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           deuillish
           spirit
           ,
           to
           call
           Gods
           word
           into
           question
           ;
           
           either
           to
           deny
           it
           as
           false
           ,
           or
           doubt
           of
           it
           as
           vncertaine
           ;
           either
           of
           which
           if
           Satan
           can
           
           perswade
           vnto
           ,
           he
           hath
           his
           wish
           :
           for
           he
           knowes
           they
           are
           no
           subiects
           to
           God
           that
           will
           not
           acknowledge
           his
           scepter
           ,
           but
           doubt
           of
           the
           rod
           of
           his
           mouth
           :
           he
           can
           easily
           blindfold
           them
           ,
           and
           lead
           them
           whether
           he
           will
           ,
           that
           denie
           the
           light
           :
           he
           can
           easily
           vanquish
           them
           ,
           and
           lead
           them
           captiue
           to
           all
           sinne
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           get
           them
           to
           cast
           away
           their
           weapons
           .
           Yet
           what
           a
           number
           of
           men
           hath
           the
           deuill
           thus
           farre
           preuailed
           with
           ,
           in
           this
           violent
           kind
           of
           temptation
           ?
           Some
           call
           in
           question
           whether
           the
           Scripture
           be
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           no
           ;
           swarmes
           of
           Atheists
           ,
           and
           Macheuillians
           ,
           that
           hold
           the
           word
           but
           an
           humane
           deuise
           and
           policie
           ;
           which
           is
           to
           open
           a
           doore
           to
           all
           carnall
           and
           bruitish
           Epicurisme
           ,
           and
           to
           confound
           man
           and
           beast
           together
           .
           Others
           doubt
           not
           of
           all
           ,
           but
           of
           some
           bookes
           :
           and
           others
           not
           of
           some
           bookes
           ,
           but
           of
           some
           places
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           .
           But
           we
           see
           that
           Satan
           would
           haue
           Christ
           ,
           but
           to
           denie
           or
           doubt
           of
           one
           sentence
           :
           and
           what
           Eues
           calling
           into
           question
           of
           one
           speach
           of
           God
           brought
           on
           all
           our
           necks
           ,
           all
           we
           her
           posteritie
           feele
           .
           And
           it
           is
           in
           our
           natures
           ,
           when
           God
           speakes
           plainely
           against
           that
           sinne
           ,
           we
           make
           ifs
           ,
           and
           peraduentures
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           turne
           it
           off
           .
           As
           for
           example
           :
           1.
           
           Our
           Sauiour
           teacheth
           plainly
           ,
           that
           whosoeuer
           are
           of
           God
           heare
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           his
           sheepe
           heare
           his
           voice
           .
           Either
           men
           must
           beleeue
           it
           ,
           or
           denie
           it
           :
           and
           yet
           how
           few
           can
           we
           perswade
           conscionably
           to
           heare
           the
           word
           ?
           all
           who
           must
           plainely
           either
           make
           the
           voice
           of
           Christ
           false
           ,
           or
           themselues
           none
           of
           Gods
           ,
           none
           of
           Christs
           sheepe
           ,
           for
           not
           hearing
           it
           .
           2.
           
           Our
           Sauiour
           saith
           expressely
           ,
           
             He
             that
             heareth
             you
             ,
             heareth
             me
             ,
          
           Luk.
           10.16
           .
           and
           that
           God
           speakes
           in
           the
           mouthes
           of
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.20
           .
           and
           that
           they
           haue
           an
           heauenly
           treasure
           in
           earthen
           vessels
           .
           But
           how
           fewe
           are
           of
           this
           minde
           ?
           neuer
           did
           any
           heathens
           so
           despise
           the
           voice
           of
           their
           Priests
           ,
           and
           the
           answer
           of
           their
           Oracles
           ,
           as
           Christians
           in
           generall
           despise
           our
           voice
           ,
           in
           which
           God
           and
           Christ
           professe
           they
           speake
           .
           3.
           
           Christ
           plainely
           saith
           ,
           this
           word
           is
           the
           immortall
           seed
           of
           our
           new
           birth
           ,
           the
           sincere
           milke
           to
           nourish
           the
           soule
           ,
           the
           bread
           of
           life
           ,
           heauenly
           food
           .
           But
           who
           beleeue
           him
           ?
           for
           generally
           men
           haue
           no
           appetite
           ,
           no
           desire
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           can
           well
           be
           content
           to
           let
           their
           soules
           languish
           in
           grace
           ,
           and
           be
           staruen
           to
           death
           .
           And
           whereas
           they
           would
           goe
           as
           farre
           or
           farther
           into
           other
           countries
           as
           Iacob
           and
           his
           sonnes
           into
           Egypt
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           no
           corne
           in
           Canaan
           ,
           to
           supply
           their
           bodies
           with
           food
           ,
           this
           they
           will
           not
           stirre
           out
           of
           their
           doores
           for
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           calling
           diuine
           truths
           into
           question
           ,
           stand
           not
           in
           them
           vpon
           thy
           reason
           and
           vnderstanding
           ,
           which
           are
           but
           
           low
           and
           shallow
           ,
           suspect
           them
           in
           things
           thou
           canst
           not
           reach
           rather
           then
           the
           truth
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           make
           good
           vse
           of
           these
           rules
           .
           1.
           
           In
           the
           rising
           of
           any
           such
           temptation
           ,
           know
           ,
           
           that
           Satan
           seekes
           aduantage
           against
           thee
           ,
           and
           would
           bring
           thee
           into
           the
           same
           condemnation
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           sinne
           and
           malice
           against
           God.
           If
           he
           durst
           thwart
           so
           diuine
           a
           truth
           ,
           so
           strengthned
           from
           
           heauen
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           Christs
           owne
           face
           ,
           he
           dares
           and
           will
           contradict
           Gods
           word
           to
           thee
           .
           2.
           
           Consider
           ,
           if
           thou
           sufferest
           Satan
           to
           
           wrest
           away
           the
           credit
           of
           any
           part
           of
           diuine
           truth
           ,
           or
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           what
           shall
           become
           of
           all
           our
           religion
           ,
           and
           the
           ground
           of
           our
           saluation
           ;
           all
           which
           is
           laid
           vpon
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           of
           all
           which
           our
           Sauiour
           saith
           ,
           that
           not
           one
           iot
           of
           it
           shall
           faile
           .
           3.
           
           Know
           that
           by
           yeelding
           a
           little
           to
           Satan
           herein
           ,
           God
           in
           his
           iustice
           may
           
           giue
           thee
           vp
           to
           such
           strong
           delusions
           ,
           as
           the
           deuill
           himselfe
           cannot
           be
           so
           besotted
           as
           to
           beleeue
           .
           See
           it
           in
           some
           instances
           .
           Satan
           beleeues
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           trembleth
           ,
           saith
           S.
           Iames
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           so
           farre
           deludes
           a
           number
           ,
           as
           their
           sottish
           hearts
           say
           ,
           
             There
             is
             no
             God
          
           ,
           Psal.
           14.1
           .
           Satan
           knowes
           there
           is
           a
           day
           of
           reckoning
           and
           iudgement
           ,
           as
           the
           deuills
           confessed
           ,
           
             Art
             thou
             come
             to
             torment
             vs
             before
             the
             time
             ?
          
           and
           yet
           he
           so
           besotteth
           and
           blindeth
           others
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           but
           a
           mocke
           of
           all
           ,
           as
           those
           in
           Peter
           ,
           who
           mocked
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Where
             is
             his
             comming
          
           ?
           2.
           
           Pet.
           3.1
           .
           Satan
           knowes
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           all
           an
           eye
           ,
           to
           whom
           day
           and
           darkenes
           are
           alike
           :
           yet
           in
           tempting
           men
           to
           secret
           sinnes
           ,
           he
           will
           make
           them
           say
           ,
           Tush
           ,
           who
           sees
           vs
           ?
           
             can
             God
             see
             through
             the
             thicke
             cloud
             ?
          
           The
           deuill
           knowes
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           iust
           and
           will
           not
           take
           the
           wicked
           by
           the
           hand
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           makes
           the
           sinner
           beleeue
           his
           case
           is
           good
           enough
           ,
           beeing
           a
           most
           graceles
           man
           ;
           and
           makes
           one
           wicked
           man
           say
           of
           another
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Malachi
             ,
             We
             count
             the
             proud
             blessed
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           deuill
           knowes
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           goeth
           on
           in
           sinne
           ,
           shall
           not
           prosper
           ;
           yet
           he
           makes
           the
           sinner
           ,
           who
           turnes
           from
           the
           word
           ,
           to
           beleeue
           he
           shall
           prosper
           .
        
         
           As
           this
           temptation
           aimed
           to
           ouerthrow
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           also
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           in
           that
           word
           ,
           namely
           to
           bring
           him
           from
           his
           assurance
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God.
           Whence
           we
           may
           learne
           ,
           that
           ,
        
         
           Satan
           in
           his
           temptations
           against
           all
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           aimeth
           to
           destroy
           their
           faith
           .
           This
           Christ
           himselfe
           witnesseth
           ,
           
           that
           Satan
           desired
           to
           winnow
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           but
           himselfe
           prayed
           that
           their
           faith
           might
           not
           faile
           ,
           Luk.
           22.31
           .
           1.
           
           Thess.
           3.5
           .
           for
           this
           cause
           when
           I
           could
           no
           longer
           forbeare
           ,
           I
           sent
           
             Timothie
             ,
             that
             I
             
             might
             know
             of
             your
             faith
             ,
             least
             the
             tempter
             had
             tempted
             you
             in
             any
             sort
             .
          
           And
           hence
           his
           continuall
           practise
           is
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           the
           extreams
           of
           faith
           ,
           in
           aduersity
           to
           despaire
           ,
           in
           time
           of
           prosperity
           to
           presumption
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           He
           maligneth
           faith
           ,
           as
           beeing
           a
           speciall
           gift
           and
           marke
           of
           Gods
           elect
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           giuen
           to
           them
           onely
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           called
           the
           faith
           of
           Gods
           elect
           ,
           Tit.
           1.1
           .
           and
           to
           faith
           is
           the
           worke
           of
           regeneration
           ascribed
           ,
           
           Act.
           15.9
           .
           2.
           
           All
           Satans
           temptations
           tend
           to
           breake
           off
           the
           couenant
           and
           communion
           betweene
           God
           and
           his
           children
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           in
           speciall
           manner
           aime
           against
           faith
           :
           for
           by
           faith
           we
           are
           made
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           Gal.
           3.26
           .
           &
           God
           espouseth
           &
           marrieth
           vs
           vnto
           himselfe
           by
           faith
           ,
           Hos.
           2.20
           .
           &
           by
           faith
           we
           are
           brought
           into
           the
           grace
           by
           which
           we
           stand
           .
           3.
           
           He
           knowes
           that
           faith
           is
           our
           sheild
           ,
           wherby
           we
           both
           keep
           off
           the
           fiery
           darts
           of
           Satan
           ,
           
           and
           quench
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           that
           faith
           is
           the
           victory
           whereby
           we
           ouercome
           the
           world
           :
           this
           is
           it
           that
           makes
           all
           his
           temptations
           forceles
           :
           for
           ,
           though
           we
           haue
           no
           power
           of
           our selues
           to
           withstand
           him
           ,
           yet
           faith
           gets
           power
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           layes
           hold
           on
           his
           strength
           ,
           which
           quells
           all
           the
           aduersary-power
           of
           our
           saluation
           .
           We
           stand
           by
           faith
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           and
           Satan
           sees
           the
           truth
           of
           Christs
           speach
           ,
           that
           the
           gates
           of
           hell
           shall
           neuer
           preuaile
           against
           it
           .
           He
           hath
           reason
           therefore
           to
           labour
           to
           weaken
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           root
           it
           out
           (
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           )
           out
           of
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           world
           .
           
           4.
           
           All
           his
           temptations
           bend
           themselues
           to
           cut
           off
           and
           intercept
           the
           course
           of
           Gods
           loue
           ,
           and
           his
           fauours
           to
           his
           children
           :
           hee
           bursts
           with
           enuie
           at
           the
           happinesse
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           But
           vnlesse
           he
           gaine
           their
           faith
           ,
           he
           cannot
           interrupt
           this
           ;
           for
           by
           faith
           ,
           as
           by
           an
           hand
           ,
           we
           receiue
           Christ
           himselfe
           giuen
           vs
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           Eph.
           3.17
           .
           and
           with
           him
           all
           his
           merits
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           belonging
           to
           life
           and
           godlines
           .
           We
           receiue
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           spirit
           by
           faith
           ,
           Gal.
           3.14
           .
           yea
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           dwels
           in
           our
           hearts
           :
           by
           faith
           we
           receiue
           the
           hope
           and
           hold
           of
           our
           blessed
           inheritance
           hereafter
           ,
           Gal.
           5.5
           .
           And
           whereas
           Satans
           continuall
           drift
           is
           ,
           to
           estrange
           God
           and
           vs
           ,
           faith
           only
           crosseth
           him
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           haue
           entrance
           and
           boldnes
           to
           the
           throne
           of
           grace
           by
           our
           prayers
           ,
           to
           speake
           vnto
           God
           freely
           as
           to
           our
           father
           ,
           Eph.
           3.12
           .
           Hebr.
           10.22
           .
           yea
           ,
           to
           aske
           what
           we
           will
           ,
           and
           obtaine
           not
           onely
           all
           corporall
           blessings
           good
           for
           vs
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           sanctified
           and
           pure
           vse
           of
           them
           ;
           whereas
           the
           vnbeleeuer
           corrupts
           himselfe
           in
           them
           continually
           .
           5.
           
           Satan
           well
           knowes
           ,
           
           that
           faith
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           obedience
           ,
           without
           
           which
           the
           word
           and
           all
           Gods
           ordinances
           are
           vnprofitable
           ,
           Heb.
           4.2
           .
           without
           which
           there
           is
           no
           pleasing
           of
           God
           ,
           Hebr.
           11.6
           .
           in
           any
           thing
           :
           for
           whatsoeuer
           is
           not
           of
           faith
           ,
           is
           sinne
           .
           Hath
           hee
           not
           reason
           then
           to
           assay
           by
           all
           his
           strength
           ,
           to
           take
           this
           hold
           from
           vs
           ?
           Doth
           not
           he
           knowe
           ,
           that
           the
           foundation
           being
           ouerthrowne
           ,
           the
           whole
           building
           must
           f●ll
           ,
           and
           the
           roote
           ouerturned
           ,
           all
           the
           tree
           and
           branches
           come
           downe
           with
           it
           ?
           Seuer
           a
           man
           from
           his
           faith
           ,
           he
           tumbles
           in
           impietie
           and
           vnrighteousnes
           ,
           hee
           is
           odious
           to
           God
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           Satan
           ●ramples
           vpon
           him
           ,
           and
           leads
           him
           at
           his
           will.
           From
           all
           which
           reasons
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           Satan
           especially
           in
           temptations
           aimes
           at
           our
           faith
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           at
           Christs
           .
        
         
           Those
           who
           neuer
           felt
           any
           temptation
           ,
           
           but
           euer
           beleeued
           ,
           and
           neuer
           doubted
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           neuer
           had
           faith
           :
           
           for
           neuer
           had
           any
           man
           true
           faith
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           assayled
           most
           fiercely
           :
           neuer
           was
           faith
           laid
           vp
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           any
           child
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           combate
           between
           nature
           and
           grace
           ,
           faith
           and
           frailtie
           ,
           flesh
           and
           spirit
           ,
           was
           presently
           proclaimed
           .
           Eues
           faith
           was
           wonne
           from
           her
           quickly
           :
           Abrahams
           faith
           was
           mightily
           assailed
           ,
           which
           because
           in
           such
           a
           combate
           he
           retained
           ,
           he
           was
           renowned
           and
           stiled
           
             the
             father
             of
             all
             the
             faithfull
             ,
          
           and
           
             faithfull
             Abraham
             :
             Moses
          
           his
           faith
           was
           shaken
           ,
           and
           his
           great
           sinne
           was
           vnbeleefe
           :
           Iob
           in
           his
           miserie
           was
           many
           waies
           assailed
           to
           distrust
           God
           ,
           as
           his
           words
           import
           ,
           
             If
             hee
             kill
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             trust
             in
             him
             still
             :
          
           and
           Satans
           aime
           was
           ,
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           
             blaspheme
             God
             ,
             and
             die
          
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           deuill
           laboureth
           most
           against
           our
           faith
           ,
           so
           should
           we
           most
           labour
           in
           fortifying
           it
           .
           
           Policie
           teacheth
           men
           to
           plant
           the
           most
           strength
           at
           that
           fort
           or
           part
           of
           the
           wall
           ,
           
           where
           the
           enemie
           plants
           his
           greatest
           ordnance
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           strongest
           assault
           .
           And
           nature
           teacheth
           vs
           to
           defend
           all
           our
           parts
           but
           especially
           our
           head
           and
           heart
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           vitall
           parts
           :
           the
           very
           serpent
           will
           saue
           his
           head
           so
           long
           as
           he
           can
           ,
           by
           naturall
           instinct
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           become
           of
           other
           parts
           .
           Our
           cheife
           fortresse
           is
           our
           faith
           :
           we
           haue
           no
           grace
           but
           is
           worth
           preseruing
           and
           sauing
           ;
           yet
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           Faith
           is
           as
           it
           were
           the
           Head
           and
           leader
           ;
           it
           sends
           the
           vitall
           spirits
           of
           heauenly
           life
           to
           the
           whole
           man.
           Let
           grace
           therefore
           teach
           vs
           to
           saue
           this
           grace
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           Christian
           aboue
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           to
           beware
           of
           the
           least
           pricke
           or
           cracke
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           dangerous
           .
           A
           man
           may
           receiue
           great
           gashes
           and
           wounds
           in
           his
           armes
           ,
           and
           thighes
           ,
           or
           exteriour
           parts
           ,
           and
           recouer
           it
           well
           enough
           :
           not
           so
           in
           the
           heart
           or
           braine
           .
           Though
           thy
           comfort
           ,
           ioy
           ,
           feeling
           ,
           yea
           and
           fruits
           may
           faile
           ,
           take
           heed
           thy
           faith
           ,
           thy
           root
           faile
           not
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           
           Peter
           exhorteth
           ,
           1.5.9
           .
           —
           
             whome
             resist
             stedfast
             in
             the
             faith
             :
          
           wherein
           if
           a
           man
           sit
           not
           very
           fast
           ,
           Sathan
           will
           soone
           vn-horse
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           of
           all
           others
           let
           afflicted
           and
           humbled
           soules
           lay
           hold
           ,
           and
           make
           vse
           of
           this
           exhortation
           ;
           for
           Satan
           doth
           with
           so
           much
           the
           more
           violence
           assault
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           findeth
           it
           easier
           to
           preuaile
           with
           them
           :
           for
           well
           he
           knowes
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           they
           heartily
           detest
           all
           other
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           much
           adoe
           he
           hath
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           his
           lure
           in
           other
           ,
           yet
           their
           spirits
           beeing
           oppressed
           and
           wounded
           by
           the
           sense
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           Gods
           dispeasure
           for
           it
           ,
           he
           findes
           them
           inclinable
           enough
           vpon
           euery
           triuiall
           temptation
           to
           despaire
           ;
           and
           so
           makes
           a
           wide
           breach
           by
           their
           improuidence
           ,
           watching
           narrowly
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           but
           not
           that
           which
           they
           ought
           most
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           which
           Satan
           most
           of
           all
           impugneth
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           How
           may
           I
           strengthen
           and
           stablish
           my
           faith
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           By
           obseruing
           these
           few
           directions
           :
        
         
           
           I.
           Consider
           the
           excellency
           of
           this
           grace
           :
           for
           those
           onely
           that
           know
           it
           ,
           are
           in
           loue
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           will
           vse
           meanes
           to
           preserue
           and
           increase
           it
           .
           And
           this
           excellency
           appeares
           in
           these
           branches
           :
           1.
           
           It
           
           is
           the
           first
           stone
           to
           be
           laid
           in
           Christianity
           ,
           called
           a
           
             subsistence
             or
             foundation
          
           ,
           
           Heb.
           11.1
           .
           from
           whence
           also
           Christians
           are
           styled
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           1.
           and
           ,
           
             the
             houshold
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           Gal.
           10.6
           .
           of
           which
           Christ
           himselfe
           hath
           vndertaken
           to
           be
           the
           author
           and
           finisher
           ,
           and
           hath
           appointed
           all
           his
           ordinances
           to
           breed
           and
           perfect
           it
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           that
           shall
           atteine
           the
           end
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           saluation
           ,
           namely
           the
           word
           of
           faith
           ,
           Rom.
           10.8
           .
           the
           sacraments
           the
           seales
           of
           faith
           ,
           chap.
           
           4
           11.
           and
           the
           prayer
           of
           faith
           ,
           Iam.
           5.15
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           the
           beginning
           of
           our
           blessednes
           :
           Ioh.
           20.29
           .
           
             Blessed
             is
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             seene
             ,
             and
             yet
             beleeueth
             :
          
           It
           espouseth
           vs
           to
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           ascerteineth
           vs
           of
           the
           marriage
           day
           :
           It
           honoureth
           God
           ,
           as
           Abraham
           by
           beleeuing
           gaue
           glory
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           makes
           vs
           witnesse
           that
           God
           is
           true
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           more
           honour
           to
           God
           then
           our selues
           ,
           Ioh.
           3.33
           .
           3.
           
           All
           our
           
           strength
           is
           from
           faith
           :
           Heb.
           11.33
           .
           by
           faith
           the
           Saints
           subdued
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           were
           strong
           in
           battell
           :
           faith
           is
           the
           victory
           whereby
           we
           ouercome
           the
           world
           :
           by
           faith
           we
           stand
           :
           A
           graine
           of
           it
           can
           worke
           wonders
           ,
           and
           what
           then
           can
           strong
           faith
           ?
           It
           drawes
           vertue
           from
           Christ
           ,
           who
           himselfe
           was
           foyled
           by
           it
           in
           the
           Syrophenissan
           .
           All
           things
           are
           possible
           to
           it
           ,
           Mar.
           9.23
           .
           Giue
           Peter
           faith
           ,
           he
           shall
           
           not
           sinke
           ,
           but
           shall
           walke
           on
           the
           sea
           ,
           Matth.
           14.29
           .
           4.
           
           All
           our
           present
           comfort
           is
           from
           it
           ;
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           peace
           in
           our
           
           consciences
           ,
           Rom.
           5.1.2
           .
           comfort
           in
           afflictions
           ;
           it
           beareth
           great
           weights
           vncrusht
           ,
           it selfe
           beeing
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           sound
           and
           sure
           foundation
           .
           According
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           faith
           ,
           is
           the
           measure
           of
           all
           other
           graces
           and
           comforts
           .
           As
           a
           man
           beleeueth
           ,
           so
           he
           obeyeth
           ,
           loueth
           ,
           prayeth
           ,
           and
           is
           heard
           .
           Yea
           not
           onely
           the
           measure
           of
           grace
           here
           ,
           but
           of
           glory
           hereafter
           is
           proportioned
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           faith
           .
           And
           is
           it
           not
           worth
           preseruing
           and
           increasing
           ?
        
         
           II.
           Vse
           meanes
           to
           increase
           and
           strengthen
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           be
           these
           :
           
           1.
           
           Acquaint
           thy selfe
           with
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           often
           read
           ,
           repeated
           ,
           preached
           ,
           meditated
           ,
           and
           conferred
           on
           :
           this
           is
           
             the
             word
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           
           and
           euery
           thing
           is
           fed
           and
           preserued
           by
           that
           whereof
           it
           is
           begotten
           ;
           and
           the
           often
           hearing
           ,
           reading
           ,
           meditating
           ,
           and
           conferring
           of
           it
           doth
           fixe
           and
           digest
           it
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           at
           hand
           to
           comfort
           the
           weary
           hands
           and
           weake
           knees
           .
           And
           we
           must
           not
           onely
           frequent
           the
           audible
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           visible
           word
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           reuerently
           and
           conscionably
           vse
           the
           blessed
           Sacraments
           ,
           which
           are
           signes
           and
           seales
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           and
           our
           faith
           .
           Those
           that
           say
           they
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           yet
           neglect
           the
           word
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           deceiue
           themselues
           :
           for
           there
           is
           nothing
           to
           saue
           ,
           where
           is
           no
           meanes
           of
           sauing
           :
           A
           man
           cares
           not
           greatly
           for
           an
           empty
           chest
           .
           Neither
           can
           faith
           stay
           where
           she
           sees
           not
           her selfe
           respected
           .
           Oh
           take
           heed
           of
           Satans
           subtilty
           ,
           who
           to
           hold
           men
           in
           infidelity
           withholds
           them
           from
           vision
           ,
           and
           to
           starue
           mens
           soules
           intercepts
           their
           food
           :
           And
           in
           comming
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           consider
           the
           excellent
           promises
           that
           are
           made
           to
           faith
           ,
           and
           take
           speciall
           notice
           of
           places
           which
           may
           batter
           the
           deuills
           temptations
           to
           vnbeleefe
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Obserue
           the
           tokens
           of
           Gods
           loue
           and
           fauour
           towards
           thee
           ;
           
           and
           ,
           because
           no
           man
           knowes
           loue
           or
           hatred
           by
           things
           before
           him
           ,
           labour
           to
           find
           it
           in
           spirituall
           things
           ,
           how
           much
           thy
           heart
           loueth
           him
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           reflexion
           of
           his
           loue
           ,
           what
           ioy
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           what
           assistance
           in
           former
           trialls
           ,
           what
           strength
           ,
           patience
           ,
           issue
           and
           vse
           of
           them
           thou
           hast
           .
           Experience
           of
           God
           is
           a
           strong
           prop
           ,
           when
           the
           soule
           can
           gather
           from
           former
           time
           a
           cōclusion
           of
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           and
           aide
           for
           time
           to
           come
           :
           So
           did
           Dauid
           ,
           Psal.
           23.
           vlt.
           and
           1.
           
           Sam.
           17.34.37
           .
           and
           Psal.
           143.4.5
           .
           and
           77.7
           .
           to
           13.
           
           
             Hath
             the
             Lord
             forgotten
             to
             be
             mercifull
             ,
             and
             shut
             vp
             his
             louing
             kindnesse
             in
             vtter
             displeasure
             ?
             I
             said
             this
             is
             my
             death
             :
             yet
             I
             remembred
             the
             yeares
             of
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             most
             High
             ,
             I
             remembred
             the
             workes
             of
             old
             .
          
           And
           how
           iustly
           doe
           some
           faint
           in
           trouble
           for
           want
           of
           obseruing
           the
           wayes
           
           of
           God
           with
           them
           in
           former
           trialls
           and
           deliuerances
           ?
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Labour
           to
           get
           ,
           and
           keep
           the
           assurance
           of
           thy
           adoption
           :
           for
           then
           the
           gates
           of
           hell
           shall
           not
           preuaile
           to
           hurt
           thee
           .
           
             The
             former
          
           ,
           by
           the
           witnesse
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           will
           alway
           vphold
           vs
           in
           afflictions
           ,
           if
           our
           care
           be
           not
           to
           grieue
           and
           quench
           him
           :
           So
           long
           as
           the
           spirit
           of
           consolation
           possesseth
           the
           heart
           ,
           what
           sound
           comfort
           can
           be
           wanting
           ?
           but
           if
           he
           depart
           in
           displeasure
           ,
           neither
           can
           our
           faith
           or
           comfort
           be
           long
           vpheld
           .
           
             The
             latter
          
           ,
           by
           keeping
           good
           conscience
           :
           for
           faith
           and
           good
           conscience
           stand
           and
           fall
           together
           :
           an
           accusing
           conscience
           weakens
           faith
           ,
           and
           destroyes
           boldnes
           ,
           that
           we
           dare
           not
           come
           neere
           vnto
           God
           ;
           wheras
           contrarily
           our
           election
           is
           made
           sure
           by
           good
           workes
           ,
           2.
           
           Pet.
           1.5
           .
           and
           by
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           It
           stands
           vs
           in
           hand
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           stand
           against
           Satan
           in
           the
           day
           of
           triall
           ,
           to
           take
           heede
           of
           admitting
           any
           thing
           against
           our
           conscience
           :
           which
           the
           Apostle
           compares
           to
           a
           shippe
           fraughted
           with
           precious
           wares
           ,
           such
           as
           faith
           ,
           loue
           ,
           ioy
           ,
           with
           other
           graces
           :
           Now
           if
           we
           cracke
           our
           shippe
           of
           conscience
           ,
           we
           make
           shipwracke
           of
           faith
           and
           the
           other
           graces
           ,
           which
           good
           conscience
           had
           preserued
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Faith
           beeing
           the
           free
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           author
           and
           finisher
           of
           it
           ;
           a
           means
           to
           stablish
           it
           is
           feruent
           and
           continuall
           prayer
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           knew
           well
           enough
           ,
           Luk.
           17.5
           .
           saying
           ,
           
             Lord
             increase
             our
             faith
          
           :
           and
           that
           good
           man
           ,
           Mar.
           9.24
           .
           
             Lord
             I
             beleeue
             ,
             help
             my
             vnbeleefe
             .
          
           Christ
           praies
           for
           the
           not
           failing
           of
           thy
           faith
           ,
           wilt
           not
           thou
           pray
           for
           thy
           owne
           ?
           
           A
           speciall
           marke
           of
           the
           least
           measure
           of
           faith
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           pray
           for
           more
           .
        
         
           III.
           When
           thou
           feelest
           Satan
           assalting
           thy
           faith
           ,
           and
           hiding
           from
           thine
           eyes
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           set
           before
           thine
           eyes
           Gods
           gracious
           promises
           made
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           made
           good
           to
           thee
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           ;
           both
           because
           1.
           of
           the
           generality
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           run
           without
           excepting
           thee
           ,
           if
           thou
           doest
           not
           except
           thy selfe
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           2.
           because
           they
           are
           built
           and
           grounded
           ,
           not
           vpon
           thy
           sense
           and
           feeling
           ,
           but
           vpon
           Gods
           vnchangeable
           loue
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           3.
           because
           he
           hath
           commaunded
           thee
           to
           beleeue
           .
           Obiect
           .
           Oh
           ,
           but
           would
           you
           haue
           me
           beleeue
           ,
           when
           I
           feele
           nothing
           but
           corruption
           in
           myselfe
           ,
           and
           correction
           and
           displeasure
           in
           God
           ?
           Answ.
           Yes
           :
           for
           faith
           must
           be
           where
           is
           no
           feeling
           ,
           and
           may
           bee
           :
           one
           thing
           is
           the
           beeing
           of
           a
           thing
           ,
           another
           the
           discerning
           of
           it
           .
           Doth
           not
           the
           sunne
           shine
           ,
           though
           a
           cloud
           or
           some
           other
           thing
           be
           betweene
           our
           sight
           and
           it
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           then
           when
           sense
           and
           feeling
           cease
           ,
           faith
           beginnes
           her
           chiefe
           
           and
           most
           glorious
           worke
           .
           Was
           it
           not
           Abrahams
           commendation
           ,
           that
           he
           beleeued
           against
           beleefe
           ,
           and
           hoped
           against
           hope
           ?
           when
           all
           nature
           and
           sense
           was
           set
           against
           him
           ,
           he
           held
           the
           word
           of
           promise
           against
           sense
           and
           nature
           .
           Nay
           ,
           our
           blessed
           Sauiour
           ,
           in
           whom
           was
           no
           grudgings
           of
           infidelity
           ,
           but
           assured
           faith
           in
           his
           father
           ,
           yet
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           present
           sense
           and
           feeling
           cryed
           out
           .
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             mee
             ?
             Dauid
          
           beleeued
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           his
           eyes
           ;
           and
           so
           must
           thou
           ,
           that
           thou
           hearest
           God
           speake
           ,
           and
           not
           that
           thou
           seest
           .
           Thomas
           when
           he
           would
           beleeue
           no
           more
           then
           that
           he
           saw
           and
           felt
           ,
           our
           Sauiour
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Be
             not
          
           (
           so
           )
           
             faithlesse
             ,
             but
             faithfull
          
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           strongest
           encounter
           waite
           still
           till
           Christ
           come
           to
           ease
           thee
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           farre
           off
           ,
           and
           commit
           thy selfe
           in
           weldoing
           into
           his
           hands
           as
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           faithfull
           Creator
           ;
           say
           with
           Hester
           ,
           I
           will
           goe
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           
             if
             I
             perish
             ,
             I
             perish
          
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           he
           will
           reach
           out
           his
           scepter
           graciously
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           liue
           ;
           but
           if
           I
           must
           needs
           perish
           ,
           I
           will
           perish
           vnder
           the
           wing
           of
           my
           Lord
           and
           Husband
           .
        
         
           So
           much
           of
           Satans
           second
           drift
           in
           the
           first
           temptation
           .
           In
           the
           third
           place
           he
           seeketh
           to
           make
           Christ
           doubt
           of
           his
           Diuinity
           ,
           and
           call
           in
           question
           whether
           he
           was
           
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
          
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           from
           his
           present
           necessity
           :
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           Seest
           thou
           not
           in
           what
           famine
           and
           need
           thou
           art
           ?
           thou
           hast
           fasted
           here
           these
           40.
           dayes
           of
           my
           knowledge
           ;
           What
           is
           become
           of
           thy
           father
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           prouidence
           ,
           whose
           Sonne
           thou
           art
           proclaimed
           ?
           Is
           this
           the
           care
           thy
           father
           hath
           of
           thee
           ?
           Doth
           he
           thinke
           thou
           canst
           liue
           of
           aire
           ,
           or
           feed
           of
           winde
           ,
           or
           digest
           stones
           ?
           Art
           thou
           (
           weake
           creature
           and
           staruen
           )
           he
           that
           must
           preuaile
           against
           the
           gates
           of
           hell
           ?
           Art
           thou
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           that
           hast
           not
           a
           morsell
           of
           bread
           to
           put
           in
           thy
           mouth
           ?
           No
           ,
           if
           thou
           wert
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           would
           care
           a
           little
           more
           for
           thee
           :
           no
           naturall
           father
           that
           had
           a
           drop
           of
           affection
           ,
           would
           leaue
           his
           child
           so
           destitute
           .
           Whence
           we
           may
           learne
           ,
           that
        
         
           Satan
           seeketh
           to
           make
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           (
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Head
           )
           call
           in
           question
           their
           adoption
           and
           saluation
           ,
           
           
           for
           present
           aduersitie
           and
           want
           .
           A
           notable
           instance
           hereof
           we
           haue
           in
           Iob
           ,
           whom
           when
           the
           deuill
           by
           Gods
           permission
           (
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           blaspheme
           God
           )
           had
           robbed
           him
           of
           his
           goods
           ,
           had
           slaine
           his
           children
           ,
           had
           afflicted
           his
           body
           with
           most
           painefull
           and
           loathsome
           botches
           ;
           then
           he
           sets
           vpon
           him
           ,
           and
           sets
           all
           his
           friends
           vpon
           him
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           beleeue
           that
           God
           also
           is
           his
           enemie
           ,
           &
           hath
           brought
           his
           sinne
           vpon
           his
           head
           .
           And
           this
           he
           taught
           his
           instruments
           ,
           the
           
           wicked
           rulers
           ,
           or
           rather
           raylers
           ,
           Matth.
           27.41
           .
           when
           Christ
           was
           in
           most
           extreame
           torments
           ,
           and
           terrours
           of
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           hanging
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           they
           said
           in
           scorne
           ,
           
             If
             he
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             let
             him
             come
             downe
             from
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             beleeue
             on
             him
             :
             Hee
             trusted
             in
             God
             ,
             let
             him
             now
             deliuer
             him
             if
             he
             will
             haue
             him
             :
             for
             hee
             said
             he
             was
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
          
           As
           if
           they
           had
           said
           :
           Is
           not
           this
           a
           notable
           deceiuer
           to
           say
           he
           was
           Gods
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           now
           is
           in
           extreame
           danger
           ,
           ready
           to
           perish
           shamefully
           ,
           and
           no
           hope
           of
           any
           deliuerance
           ?
           If
           hee
           were
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           would
           he
           suffer
           him
           to
           perish
           ?
           So
           it
           is
           his
           ordinarie
           temptation
           to
           any
           beleeuer
           :
           Doest
           thou
           not
           see
           thy selfe
           poore
           and
           despised
           ,
           in
           want
           and
           sorrow
           ?
           Seest
           thou
           any
           one
           signe
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           ?
           Art
           thou
           not
           depriued
           almost
           of
           all
           the
           pleasures
           of
           the
           world
           ?
           Seest
           thou
           not
           that
           God
           cares
           for
           beasts
           and
           foules
           ,
           which
           he
           feedeth
           in
           due
           season
           ,
           but
           thou
           art
           neglected
           ?
        
         
           
           1.
           
           This
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           because
           of
           Satans
           malice
           towards
           God
           himselfe
           ;
           he
           would
           not
           onely
           falsifie
           his
           word
           ,
           who
           hath
           said
           ,
           that
           
             No
             man
             knoweth
             loue
             or
             hatred
             by
             all
             the
             things
             afore
             him
             ,
          
           Eccles.
           9.1
           .
           but
           also
           impeach
           his
           prouidence
           and
           care
           ouer
           his
           children
           ,
           who
           whatsoeuer
           their
           outward
           estate
           seeme
           to
           be
           ,
           are
           still
           as
           deare
           vnto
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           apple
           of
           his
           eie
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           be
           as
           most
           vnknown
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           knowne
           .
           
           2.
           
           Because
           of
           Satans
           malice
           to
           pietie
           and
           religion
           ,
           which
           by
           this
           meanes
           he
           seekes
           to
           chase
           out
           of
           the
           earth
           :
           for
           the
           world
           keeps
           it
           vnder
           ,
           and
           commonly
           it
           riseth
           to
           no
           great
           matters
           .
           Now
           if
           God
           respect
           it
           not
           neither
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           godly
           ?
           
             what
             profit
             were
             it
             to
             serue
             the
             Lord
             ?
          
           
           3.
           
           Satan
           herein
           hath
           much
           strength
           from
           our
           owne
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           ploweth
           often
           with
           our
           owne
           heifers
           :
           for
           we
           desire
           rather
           to
           walke
           by
           sense
           then
           by
           faith
           :
           we
           hardly
           beleeue
           without
           pawnes
           and
           pledges
           ;
           euery
           man
           trusts
           his
           owne
           eyes
           ,
           and
           thinks
           
             wisedome
             good
             with
             an
             inheritance
          
           .
           Hence
           his
           temptation
           finds
           the
           easier
           entrance
           and
           better
           entertainment
           .
           4.
           
           Satan
           euer
           in
           these
           temptations
           hath
           a
           further
           reach
           then
           he
           shewes
           ,
           
           namely
           that
           he
           may
           hence
           perswade
           men
           to
           some
           vnlawfull
           meanes
           to
           releeue
           themselues
           ,
           and
           better
           their
           estate
           ;
           no
           longer
           to
           depend
           vpon
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           cast
           off
           the
           care
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           to
           shift
           for
           themselues
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           hee
           mooued
           Christ
           himselfe
           )
           to
           make
           stones
           bread
           .
           
           5.
           
           Sathan
           hath
           gotten
           no
           small
           aduantage
           against
           Gods
           deere
           children
           by
           this
           kind
           of
           temptation
           ,
           &
           brought
           them
           to
           take
           their
           owne
           wayes
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           had
           quite
           forgotten
           them
           .
           Abraham
           thought
           God
           had
           left
           him
           to
           the
           cruelty
           of
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           no
           way
           to
           helpe
           him
           ,
           but
           by
           lying
           ,
           
           and
           teaching
           his
           wife
           so
           to
           doe
           also
           .
           Lot
           was
           so
           enuironed
           by
           the
           Sodomites
           ,
           as
           to
           auoid
           their
           fury
           he
           saw
           no
           way
           ,
           but
           to
           offer
           his
           daughters
           to
           their
           abuse
           and
           filthinesse
           .
           Dauid
           was
           so
           hunted
           by
           Saul
           ,
           as
           he
           must
           shift
           for
           himselfe
           by
           faining
           himselfe
           madde
           .
           An
           heart
           now
           cleaning
           vnto
           God
           ,
           and
           resting
           in
           his
           assured
           loue
           and
           prouidence
           ,
           would
           haue
           waited
           till
           God
           had
           come
           vnto
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           turned
           it selfe
           to
           carnall
           counsels
           .
        
         
           This
           condemnes
           their
           follie
           ,
           
           who
           iudge
           themselues
           and
           others
           by
           outward
           things
           ,
           which
           fall
           alike
           to
           all
           :
           who
           may
           see
           by
           this
           ,
           what
           spirit
           it
           is
           that
           suggesteth
           them
           .
           It
           is
           a
           delusion
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           and
           generall
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           make
           men
           deeme
           themselues
           and
           others
           happy
           ,
           and
           in
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           because
           they
           prosper
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           Gods
           people
           infortunate
           ,
           because
           the
           world
           crosseth
           them
           for
           the
           most
           part
           .
           For
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           this
           conclusion
           Christ
           himselfe
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           had
           all
           his
           fathers
           loue
           powred
           vpon
           him
           ,
           
           should
           haue
           been
           most
           hated
           of
           his
           father
           ,
           and
           a
           most
           vnhappy
           creature
           :
           He
           was
           in
           want
           of
           house
           ,
           of
           mony
           ,
           of
           friends
           ,
           of
           food
           ;
           the
           world
           had
           no
           malice
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           cast
           vpon
           him
           :
           and
           he
           was
           not
           onely
           forsaken
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           in
           such
           distresse
           on
           the
           crosse
           as
           he
           complained
           he
           was
           forsaken
           of
           God.
           And
           yet
           all
           creatures
           were
           not
           capable
           of
           that
           loue
           wherewith
           his
           Father
           loued
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           loued
           him
           least
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Neither
           the
           testimony
           of
           Gods
           loue
           ,
           nor
           the
           dignity
           of
           his
           children
           stands
           in
           outwards
           things
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           abundance
           of
           worldly
           comforts
           :
           for
           then
           the
           rich
           glutton
           should
           haue
           been
           far
           better
           then
           
             Lazarus
             ;
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             Iaacob
             ,
          
           who
           for
           famine
           were
           glad
           to
           flie
           their
           countrey
           ,
           should
           bee
           in
           lesse
           grace
           with
           God
           ,
           then
           the
           wicked
           Kings
           to
           whom
           they
           went.
           The
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           lights
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           were
           in
           hunger
           ,
           thirst
           ,
           nakednes
           ,
           buffeted
           ,
           without
           any
           certeine
           dwelling
           place
           ,
           reuiled
           ,
           persecuted
           ,
           accounted
           as
           the
           filth
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           offscouring
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           should
           haue
           beene
           in
           no
           better
           account
           with
           God
           then
           with
           men
           .
           The
           Saints
           in
           Heb.
           11.36
           .
           to
           39.
           who
           were
           tried
           by
           mockings
           and
           scourgings
           ,
           by
           bonds
           and
           imprisonment
           ,
           were
           stoned
           ,
           hewne
           asunder
           ,
           tempted
           ,
           slaine
           with
           the
           sword
           ,
           wandred
           in
           sheep-skins
           ,
           &c.
           beeing
           destitute
           ,
           afflicted
           ,
           and
           tormented
           ,
           should
           haue
           lost
           both
           their
           dignity
           in
           themselues
           ,
           and
           their
           fauour
           of
           God.
           But
           they
           lost
           neither
           of
           these
           :
           For
           the
           same
           text
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           world
           was
           not
           worthy
           of
           them
           ,
           beeing
           men
           of
           
           such
           worth
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           faith
           they
           receiued
           a
           good
           report
           ,
           namely
           from
           God
           and
           all
           good
           men
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           beauty
           of
           Gods
           children
           is
           inward
           :
           that
           which
           argueth
           Gods
           loue
           ,
           is
           the
           gift
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           a
           ioyfull
           expectation
           of
           the
           future
           inheritance
           .
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           3.1
           .
           
             Behold
             what
             loue
             the
             Father
             hath
             bestowed
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             bee
             called
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God.
          
           In
           which
           words
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           our
           eyes
           backe
           from
           beholding
           earthly
           dignities
           and
           prerogatiues
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           euer
           poa●ing
           into
           ,
           and
           haue
           hawkes
           eies
           to
           see
           into
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           world
           :
           But
           hee
           would
           haue
           vs
           behold
           Gods
           loue
           in
           other
           things
           then
           these
           ,
           namely
           in
           the
           inward
           notes
           and
           markes
           of
           Gods
           children
           .
           And
           here
           is
           a
           maine
           difference
           betweene
           that
           loue
           which
           comes
           from
           God
           as
           God
           ,
           
           and
           that
           which
           commeth
           from
           him
           as
           a
           Father
           ;
           between
           that
           which
           he
           bestoweth
           on
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           he
           bestoweth
           on
           his
           sonnes
           ;
           that
           which
           bond-children
           receiue
           ,
           which
           are
           mooueables
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           the
           sonnes
           of
           the
           free-woman
           receiue
           :
           for
           this
           is
           the
           inheritance
           :
           let
           Isaac
           carrie
           that
           away
           ,
           and
           no
           scoffing
           Ismael
           haue
           a
           foot
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Whereas
           Satan
           from
           crosses
           ,
           losses
           ,
           afflictions
           ,
           anguish
           ,
           and
           durable
           sorrowes
           perswades
           that
           men
           are
           not
           Gods
           children
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           (
           Heb.
           12.6.8
           .
           )
           makes
           a
           cleane
           contrarie
           argument
           ,
           that
           afflictions
           and
           crosses
           are
           signes
           of
           Gods
           loue
           rather
           then
           of
           hatred
           ,
           and
           markes
           of
           election
           rather
           then
           of
           reiection
           :
           
             Whomsoeuer
             the
             Lord
             loueth
             ,
             he
             chasteneth
             ,
             and
             scourgeth
             euery
             sonne
             hee
             receiueth
             .
             If
             ye
             be
             without
             correction
             ,
             whereof
             all
             are
             partakers
             ,
             then
             are
             ye
             bastards
             ,
             and
             not
             sonnes
             .
          
           And
           ,
           2.
           
           Tim.
           3.12
           .
           
             All
             that
             will
             liue
             godly
             in
             Christ
             ,
             must
             suffer
             persecution
             :
          
           the
           world
           must
           reioyce
           ,
           while
           they
           must
           be
           sorrowfull
           ,
           and
           cannot
           but
           hate
           them
           because
           they
           are
           not
           of
           the
           world
           .
           It
           is
           the
           condition
           of
           Christian
           hope
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           will
           be
           conformable
           to
           Christ
           in
           glory
           ,
           must
           be
           conformable
           to
           him
           in
           his
           sufferings
           .
        
         
           Rules
           to
           withstand
           this
           dangerous
           temptation
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Rule
           .
           Labour
           to
           confirme
           thy selfe
           in
           the
           assurance
           of
           thy
           adoption
           ,
           which
           Satan
           would
           haue
           thee
           stagger
           in
           ,
           as
           Christ
           here
           :
           and
           if
           thou
           beest
           assured
           thou
           art
           Gods
           child
           ,
           it
           will
           drawe
           on
           an
           other
           assurance
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           be
           carefull
           of
           thee
           ,
           to
           releeue
           thy
           want
           ,
           and
           deliuer
           thee
           in
           thy
           distresse
           ,
           whose
           loue
           surpasseth
           the
           loue
           of
           most
           naturall
           Parents
           to
           their
           children
           ;
           as
           appeareth
           ,
           Isa.
           49.15
           .
           Can
           they
           that
           are
           euill
           ,
           giue
           their
           children
           good
           things
           ?
           how
           much
           more
           shall
           God
           our
           heauenly
           Father
           
           giue
           good
           things
           to
           his
           children
           ,
           which
           he
           seeth
           good
           for
           them
           ?
           Quest.
           How
           shall
           I
           confirme
           my selfe
           in
           my
           adoption
           ?
           Answ.
           By
           thy
           resemblance
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           natural
           child
           is
           like
           his
           naturall
           father
           .
           In
           Adam
           we
           lost
           the
           excellent
           image
           of
           God
           ,
           let
           vs
           labour
           now
           to
           finde
           it
           restored
           in
           the
           second
           Adam
           .
           
           1.
           
           Examine
           the
           life
           of
           God
           in
           thee
           ,
           who
           art
           naturally
           dead
           in
           sinne
           :
           the
           breath
           of
           this
           life
           is
           heauenly
           thoughts
           ,
           meditations
           ,
           affections
           :
           the
           actions
           of
           this
           life
           are
           spirituall
           growth
           ,
           and
           increase
           in
           grace
           and
           vertue
           ;
           
           Christians
           duties
           in
           generall
           and
           speciall
           :
           the
           maintenance
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           is
           the
           hungring
           and
           thirsting
           after
           the
           heauenly
           Mannah
           ,
           and
           water
           of
           life
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           the
           verie
           beeing
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           our
           vnion
           and
           communion
           with
           God
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           the
           soule
           to
           the
           body
           .
           2.
           
           Examine
           the
           light
           of
           God
           in
           thee
           :
           for
           he
           is
           light
           ,
           
           and
           in
           him
           is
           no
           darkenesse
           ;
           and
           if
           thou
           beest
           his
           child
           ,
           thou
           art
           one
           of
           the
           children
           of
           light
           .
           As
           thou
           growest
           in
           vnderstanding
           what
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           ,
           so
           thou
           growest
           in
           this
           image
           ,
           and
           art
           like
           vnto
           Christ
           thy
           elder
           brother
           ,
           vpon
           whome
           the
           Spirit
           of
           wisedome
           and
           vnderstanding
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           counsell
           &
           strength
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           knowledge
           and
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord
           doth
           rest
           ,
           Isa.
           11.2
           .
           whereas
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           these
           two
           things
           goe
           together
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           heathens
           ,
           darkenes
           of
           vnderstanding
           ,
           and
           estranging
           from
           the
           life
           of
           God
           ,
           Eph.
           4.18
           .
           Wouldst
           thou
           be
           confirmed
           in
           assurance
           that
           thou
           art
           Gods
           child
           ?
           then
           labour
           for
           this
           part
           of
           his
           image
           ,
           which
           is
           renewed
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           wait
           at
           the
           gates
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           shut
           not
           thy
           heart
           and
           eyes
           from
           the
           beames
           of
           this
           blessed
           light
           .
           3.
           
           Grow
           vp
           in
           holinesse
           and
           righteousnesse
           ,
           as
           God
           himselfe
           
           is
           not
           onely
           free
           from
           all
           euill
           ,
           but
           infinite
           in
           goodnes
           ,
           most
           iust
           ,
           most
           holy
           :
           and
           as
           he
           letteth
           his
           light
           shine
           before
           men
           ,
           so
           must
           thou
           let
           thy
           light
           shine
           before
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           see
           thy
           good
           workes
           ,
           Matth.
           5.16
           .
           2.
           
           Cor.
           7.1
           .
           cleanse
           you
           selues
           from
           all
           filthines
           of
           flesh
           and
           spirit
           ,
           that
           ye
           may
           growe
           vp
           to
           full
           holinesse
           .
           This
           holinesse
           must
           not
           onely
           fence
           the
           heart
           from
           vncleannesse
           ,
           but
           the
           eye
           ,
           the
           eare
           ,
           the
           mouth
           ,
           the
           hands
           and
           feete
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           members
           ,
           when
           they
           be
           ordered
           according
           to
           the
           word
           prescribing
           rules
           for
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Rule
           .
           When
           thou
           feelest
           grudgings
           of
           diffidence
           arise
           ,
           and
           Satan
           will
           vrge
           thee
           how
           thou
           canst
           thinke
           thy selfe
           respected
           of
           God
           ,
           beeing
           beset
           with
           such
           a
           world
           of
           trouble
           ,
           and
           almost
           drowned
           in
           a
           sea
           of
           vexations
           ,
           without
           bottome
           or
           banke
           ;
           Now
           call
           to
           minde
           and
           set
           before
           thee
           Christs
           blessed
           example
           ,
           in
           whom
           as
           
           in
           a
           glasse
           ,
           thou
           maiest
           see
           the
           sharpest
           of
           thy
           sorrows
           in
           any
           kind
           ,
           not
           onely
           sanctified
           and
           sweetned
           ,
           but
           mingled
           with
           admirable
           loue
           of
           his
           father
           .
           What
           euill
           befalls
           thy
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           or
           thy
           estate
           inward
           or
           outward
           ,
           which
           hee
           hath
           not
           borne
           and
           broken
           ,
           and
           yet
           neuer
           the
           lesse
           loued
           of
           his
           Father
           ?
           Thou
           wantest
           comforts
           of
           body
           ,
           house
           ,
           land
           ,
           meat
           ,
           money
           ;
           he
           had
           not
           a
           foot
           of
           land
           ,
           not
           a
           house
           to
           hide
           his
           head
           in
           ,
           not
           any
           money
           till
           he
           borrowed
           of
           a
           fish
           ,
           not
           a
           cup
           of
           cold
           water
           till
           he
           had
           requested
           it
           of
           the
           Samaritan
           ,
           who
           would
           giue
           him
           none
           .
           Thou
           wantest
           friends
           ,
           respect
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           yea
           where
           thou
           well
           deseruest
           ,
           yea
           where
           thou
           mightest
           iustly
           expect
           it
           :
           Remember
           it
           was
           his
           case
           ;
           his
           friends
           became
           his
           foes
           ,
           his
           scholler
           a
           traytor
           ,
           the
           world
           hated
           him
           causeles
           ;
           he
           came
           to
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           receiued
           him
           not
           ;
           he
           was
           without
           honour
           in
           his
           owne
           countrey
           ,
           he
           had
           euill
           repaid
           him
           for
           good
           ;
           he
           wept
           ouer
           Ierusalems
           miserie
           ,
           but
           Ierusalem
           laught
           at
           his
           .
           Thou
           wantest
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           canst
           not
           see
           a
           cleare
           look
           from
           God
           ,
           nor
           feele
           any
           ease
           from
           the
           sting
           of
           thy
           sinnes
           ,
           thy
           sorrowfull
           mind
           dries
           vp
           thy
           bones
           ,
           all
           outward
           troubles
           are
           nothing
           to
           this
           :
           But
           remember
           that
           neuer
           was
           any
           so
           loaden
           with
           the
           burden
           of
           sinne
           as
           Christ
           ,
           when
           his
           bitter
           torment
           expressed
           such
           words
           as
           these
           ,
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             mee
             ?
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Rule
           .
           From
           these
           crosses
           ,
           by
           which
           Satan
           would
           driue
           thee
           from
           God
           ,
           labour
           to
           see
           how
           neare
           and
           graciously
           God
           draweth
           towards
           thee
           ;
           
           and
           thus
           beate
           him
           with
           his
           owne
           weapon
           .
           1.
           
           The
           Lord
           helpeth
           forward
           our
           saluation
           by
           them
           ,
           beeing
           sowre
           sauces
           to
           bring
           vs
           out
           of
           loue
           with
           our
           sweet
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           euill
           
           world
           :
           plowing
           of
           ground
           kills
           the
           weeds
           ,
           and
           harrowing
           breaks
           the
           clods
           :
           they
           be
           the
           Lords
           sharpe
           salues
           to
           draw
           out
           our
           secret
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           sope
           to
           wash
           foule
           linnen
           white
           :
           they
           be
           the
           Lords
           vshers
           to
           teach
           vs
           his
           statutes
           ;
           to
           teach
           by
           a
           little
           smart
           both
           what
           thou
           hast
           deserued
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           what
           Christ
           hath
           suffered
           for
           thee
           in
           bearing
           the
           whole
           punishment
           of
           all
           thy
           sinnes
           ;
           to
           teach
           thankefulnesse
           for
           contrary
           blessings
           ;
           by
           pouerty
           ,
           sickenesse
           ,
           trouble
           ,
           men
           learne
           to
           bee
           thankefull
           for
           wealth
           ,
           health
           ,
           peace
           :
           to
           teach
           pity
           and
           compassion
           towards
           the
           misery
           of
           others
           :
           to
           teach
           circumspection
           in
           our
           waies
           ,
           and
           more
           
           care
           of
           obedience
           to
           all
           Gods
           commandements
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Lord
           by
           crosses
           trieth
           and
           exerciseth
           the
           faith
           ,
           patience
           ,
           and
           sincerity
           of
           his
           seruants
           ,
           whether
           they
           will
           hold
           out
           as
           Iob
           :
           for
           as
           a
           man
           by
           wrestling
           knowes
           his
           owne
           strength
           better
           then
           before
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           
           here
           .
           3.
           
           The
           Lord
           is
           neuer
           nearer
           his
           children
           then
           in
           trouble
           ,
           in
           fire
           and
           water
           ,
           in
           sixe
           troubles
           and
           in
           seauen
           ,
           to
           support
           them
           with
           strength
           and
           patience
           ,
           to
           giue
           a
           blessed
           issue
           and
           vse
           ,
           and
           turne
           it
           to
           his
           owne
           glory
           in
           their
           mightie
           deliuerance
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           best
           ;
           all
           things
           are
           turned
           to
           their
           best
           ,
           to
           recompense
           their
           light
           afflictions
           with
           an
           eternall
           weight
           of
           glory
           .
           As
           Christ
           said
           of
           Lazarus
           ,
           This
           sickenes
           is
           not
           to
           death
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           may
           be
           glorified
           ,
           Ioh.
           11.4
           .
           so
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           This
           pouerty
           ,
           losse
           ,
           disgrace
           ,
           &c.
           is
           not
           to
           the
           vtter
           vndoing
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           may
           haue
           glory
           in
           his
           deliuerance
           and
           glorification
           .
        
         
           So
           much
           of
           the
           third
           drift
           of
           Satan
           in
           this
           first
           temptation
           :
           now
           of
           the
           fourth
           .
           In
           that
           the
           deuills
           last
           drift
           in
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           haue
           Christ
           in
           his
           want
           and
           hunger
           ,
           to
           vse
           an
           vnlawfull
           meanes
           of
           supplie
           ,
           note
           ,
           that
           ,
        
         
           It
           is
           an
           ordinary
           instigation
           and
           temptation
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           
           or
           a
           deuillish
           spirit
           ,
           
           to
           vse
           vnlawfull
           meanes
           in
           our
           want
           to
           help
           our selues
           .
           Because
           Christ
           had
           no
           ordinary
           meanes
           of
           getting
           bread
           ,
           he
           must
           prouide
           for
           himselfe
           by
           extraordinary
           .
           Gen.
           25.29.32
           .
           Esau
           comes
           out
           of
           the
           field
           weary
           and
           hungry
           ,
           and
           almost
           dead
           for
           meat
           :
           how
           must
           he
           supply
           his
           want
           ?
           Sell
           thy
           birthright
           (
           said
           Satan
           :
           )
           and
           so
           he
           did
           .
           Peter
           was
           in
           great
           danger
           in
           the
           High
           Priests
           hall
           :
           how
           must
           he
           help
           himselfe
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           ?
           Denie
           thy
           Master
           (
           said
           Satan
           ,
           )
           forsweare
           him
           ,
           and
           curse
           thy selfe
           :
           and
           thus
           he
           gat
           out
           .
           Saul
           was
           in
           great
           straits
           ,
           God
           was
           gone
           from
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           answered
           by
           Vrim
           ,
           nor
           oracle
           :
           how
           shall
           he
           doe
           for
           counsell
           ?
           he
           must
           goe
           to
           the
           witch
           of
           Endor
           :
           and
           so
           the
           deuill
           sends
           him
           from
           himselfe
           to
           himselfe
           who
           can
           tell
           him
           more
           then
           all
           his
           Vrim
           ,
           his
           dreams
           ,
           his
           Prophets
           .
           Sarah
           wanted
           a
           child
           ,
           she
           had
           a
           promise
           of
           one
           ,
           but
           she
           laught
           at
           that
           ,
           Gen.
           16.2
           .
           yet
           must
           she
           haue
           one
           another
           way
           ;
           she
           giues
           her
           maid
           to
           her
           husband
           ,
           and
           she
           brings
           an
           Ismael
           ,
           a
           mocker
           &
           persecutor
           of
           the
           promised
           seede
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Satan
           sees
           how
           easily
           he
           can
           weaken
           our
           confidence
           in
           God
           ,
           
           seeing
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           trust
           more
           in
           the
           meanes
           then
           in
           God
           :
           he
           knowes
           our
           infidelity
           ,
           which
           makes
           vs
           hastie
           ,
           and
           soone
           weary
           of
           waiting
           .
           2.
           
           Hee
           knowes
           ▪
           how
           derogatory
           this
           is
           to
           the
           promise
           ,
           
           truth
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           prouidence
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           can
           susteine
           his
           children
           aswell
           aboue
           meanes
           ,
           without
           meanes
           ,
           yea
           against
           meanes
           ,
           as
           with
           them
           .
           His
           hand
           is
           not
           shortened
           that
           he
           cannot
           help
           .
           3.
           
           He
           easily
           drawes
           on
           this
           temptation
           vnder
           a
           colour
           of
           
           
           necessity
           ,
           which
           we
           say
           hath
           no
           law
           ,
           but
           falsly
           .
           Hence
           is
           the
           common
           speech
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           defend
           any
           iniustice
           ,
           Why
           ,
           I
           must
           liue
           ,
           I
           must
           not
           put
           forth
           my
           wife
           and
           children
           to
           begge
           ,
           I
           must
           so
           exercise
           my
           calling
           as
           to
           maintaine
           my
           wife
           and
           familie
           ,
           I
           must
           vtter
           my
           wares
           though
           I
           lie
           ,
           and
           sweare
           ,
           and
           exact
           ,
           and
           deceiue
           :
           and
           so
           vnder
           a
           colour
           of
           good
           ,
           and
           pretence
           of
           necessity
           ,
           no
           wickednesse
           comes
           amisse
           in
           the
           course
           of
           ones
           trade
           .
        
         
           
           This
           teacheth
           vs
           to
           bewaile
           the
           pitifull
           estate
           of
           numbers
           of
           men
           ,
           taken
           in
           this
           snare
           of
           the
           deuill
           :
           as
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Numbers
           of
           men
           oppressed
           with
           pouerty
           ,
           because
           they
           say
           they
           must
           liue
           ;
           they
           must
           liue
           in
           an
           vnlawfull
           calling
           ,
           wherein
           they
           be
           slaues
           and
           drudges
           to
           euery
           mans
           sinne
           :
           such
           as
           are
           Players
           ,
           Iesters
           ,
           Wisards
           ,
           Tumblers
           :
           such
           are
           schollers
           ,
           who
           for
           preferment
           runne
           into
           Popish
           countries
           ,
           and
           betake
           themselues
           to
           Seminaries
           ,
           &
           so
           become
           traytors
           .
           Yea
           those
           that
           haue
           no
           calling
           ,
           must
           liue
           too
           :
           but
           how
           ?
           by
           filching
           ,
           stealing
           ,
           or
           begging
           ,
           as
           idle
           and
           roguish
           vagrants
           ;
           and
           those
           at
           home
           whose
           extreame
           idlenes
           brings
           pouerty
           vpon
           them
           as
           an
           armed
           man.
           Or
           els
           by
           gaming
           ,
           cheating
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           wits
           .
           The
           whole
           course
           of
           all
           which
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           prentiship
           to
           the
           deuill
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Others
           that
           exercise
           honest
           trades
           ,
           but
           easily
           help
           themselues
           forward
           by
           swearing
           ,
           lying
           ,
           facing
           ,
           false
           weights
           ,
           measures
           ,
           and
           trickes
           which
           they
           put
           vpon
           men
           :
           They
           neuer
           sticke
           for
           a
           penny-profite
           to
           hazard
           their
           soules
           :
           He
           is
           no
           quicke
           chapman
           ,
           if
           he
           cannot
           lie
           for
           aduantage
           :
           neither
           can
           he
           be
           trusted
           vnlesse
           he
           sweare
           :
           he
           must
           sweare
           ,
           or
           he
           must
           not
           sell
           :
           he
           must
           sometimes
           make
           the
           best
           of
           an
           ill
           bargaine
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           little
           colour
           lay
           it
           vpon
           another
           mans
           necke
           :
           for
           why
           should
           he
           willingly
           wrong
           or
           vndoe
           himselfe
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           Others
           a
           number
           ,
           1.
           who
           by
           misdemeanours
           haue
           brought
           iust
           reproach
           vpon
           themselues
           ,
           and
           seeke
           to
           salue
           it
           by
           lying
           ,
           facing
           ,
           and
           shifting
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           by
           worse
           meanes
           .
           This
           was
           the
           case
           and
           sinne
           of
           good
           Dauid
           :
           he
           had
           corrupted
           himselfe
           with
           Bathsheba
           ,
           he
           was
           afraid
           the
           adultery
           would
           come
           home
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           sends
           for
           his
           worthy
           captaine
           Vriah
           to
           goe
           home
           to
           his
           wife
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           might
           be
           couered
           ;
           but
           when
           it
           could
           not
           that
           way
           ,
           good
           Vtiah
           must
           be
           slaine
           at
           Dauids
           appointment
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           would
           hide
           adultery
           by
           murther
           .
           2.
           like
           vnto
           these
           are
           those
           ,
           who
           hauing
           outragiously
           ouershot
           themselues
           in
           notable
           riots
           by
           word
           or
           deed
           ,
           and
           beeing
           called
           to
           account
           for
           it
           ,
           lay
           all
           the
           blame
           vpon
           
           drunkennes
           ,
           a
           sinne
           indeed
           of
           strong
           burden
           ,
           able
           to
           carrie
           away
           many
           sinnes
           vpon
           it
           ;
           but
           neuer
           was
           any
           sinne
           lessened
           by
           another
           ,
           but
           aggrauated
           ,
           and
           the
           excuse
           is
           a
           confession
           of
           a
           double
           sinne
           ,
           which
           in
           all
           true
           iudgement
           deserues
           double
           punishment
           .
           3.
           seruants
           or
           children
           ,
           who
           hauing
           committed
           a
           fault
           ,
           hide
           it
           by
           lying
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           auoide
           an
           inconuenience
           ,
           runne
           into
           a
           mischeife
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Others
           ,
           beeing
           sicke
           and
           diseased
           ,
           are
           perswaded
           and
           resolued
           to
           goe
           to
           Wizzards
           and
           Witches
           ,
           cunning
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           and
           so
           get
           release
           by
           breaking
           the
           prison
           .
           A
           pitifull
           cure
           ,
           when
           the
           deuill
           is
           the
           Physitian
           .
           Saul
           neuer
           went
           to
           the
           Witch
           ,
           till
           God
           was
           gone
           from
           him
           .
           And
           take
           this
           for
           a
           certaine
           conclusion
           ;
           1.
           
           Whosoeuer
           goeth
           or
           seeketh
           to
           a
           Witch
           ,
           in
           losses
           ,
           crosses
           ,
           &c.
           let
           him
           boast
           as
           much
           as
           he
           will
           of
           his
           faith
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           Satanicall
           faith
           ,
           a
           faith
           in
           the
           deuill
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           God
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Witch
           workes
           all
           that
           is
           done
           .
           2.
           
           The
           remedie
           is
           farre
           worse
           then
           the
           disease
           ,
           seuerely
           reuenged
           on
           Saul
           ,
           1.
           
           Chron.
           10.13
           .
           and
           on
           Asa
           ,
           2.
           
           King.
           1.16
           .
           3.
           
           The
           deuill
           hath
           got
           from
           them
           ,
           that
           which
           he
           could
           not
           from
           Christ
           ;
           namely
           ,
           to
           vse
           another
           meanes
           of
           release
           then
           God
           appointed
           .
        
         
           Some
           there
           be
           that
           are
           hearers
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           see
           any
           person
           extraordinarily
           visited
           ,
           will
           giue
           him
           counsell
           to
           seeke
           out
           to
           the
           cunning
           man.
           Is
           it
           because
           there
           is
           neuer
           a
           God
           in
           Israel
           ?
           is
           this
           a
           small
           sin
           ?
           By
           Gods
           law
           they
           ought
           to
           die
           that
           seeke
           to
           thrust
           a
           people
           from
           their
           God
           ,
           and
           driue
           them
           to
           the
           deuill
           ,
           Deut.
           13.10
           .
           But
           this
           is
           a
           greater
           sinne
           then
           that
           .
           Miserable
           comforters
           that
           wish
           them
           to
           goe
           to
           hell
           for
           helpe
           .
        
         
           Let
           vs
           carefully
           looke
           to
           such
           rules
           as
           may
           keepe
           vs
           from
           vsing
           vnwarrantable
           meanes
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           foure
           :
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Consider
           that
           all
           meanes
           outward
           and
           ordinary
           are
           but
           seruants
           ,
           to
           which
           God
           hath
           tyed
           neither
           blessing
           nor
           prouidence
           ,
           
           further
           then
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           that
           our
           affections
           should
           not
           be
           tied
           to
           them
           ,
           nor
           our
           eyes
           fixed
           on
           them
           ,
           but
           on
           his
           hand
           who
           disposeth
           meanes
           to
           his
           owne
           ends
           .
           It
           was
           the
           sinne
           of
           the
           Israelites
           to
           limit
           the
           Holy
           One
           of
           Israel
           ,
           namely
           to
           meanes
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           sawe
           no
           meanes
           ,
           they
           saw
           no
           God
           :
           whereas
           a
           heart
           loosed
           from
           the
           meanes
           ,
           and
           rightly
           disposed
           to
           the
           author
           ,
           doth
           not
           stint
           him
           neither
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           affliction
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           time
           ,
           or
           meanes
           of
           deliuerance
           .
           Iob
           will
           not
           tie
           God
           to
           any
           measure
           ,
           but
           commits
           himselfe
           wholly
           to
           him
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             If
             he
             kill
             me
             ,
             yet
             will
             I
             trust
             in
             him
             .
          
           
           For
           the
           time
           of
           deliuerance
           ,
           the
           godly
           commit
           it
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           whose
           hand
           times
           and
           seasons
           are
           :
           the
           iust
           man
           that
           liues
           by
           faith
           ,
           makes
           not
           haste
           ,
           Isa.
           16.28
           .
           For
           the
           meanes
           of
           deliuerance
           ,
           Abraham
           is
           secure
           of
           it
           ,
           
             My
             sonne
             ,
             God
             will
             prouide
             :
          
           he
           saw
           no
           meanes
           of
           the
           promise
           ,
           if
           Isaac
           were
           offered
           ,
           yet
           he
           layes
           him
           on
           the
           altar
           ,
           on
           the
           wood
           ,
           and
           receiues
           him
           from
           the
           dead
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Consider
           ,
           that
           any
           good
           thing
           is
           then
           beautifull
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           compassed
           by
           good
           meanes
           .
           Sathan
           euer
           aimeth
           at
           one
           of
           these
           two
           things
           ,
           to
           hinder
           euery
           thing
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           or
           ,
           if
           he
           cannot
           do
           that
           ,
           
           then
           to
           thrust
           it
           on
           by
           euill
           and
           vngodly
           meanes
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           at
           least
           blemish
           that
           which
           he
           cannot
           hinder
           :
           and
           ,
           if
           he
           cannot
           ouertake
           vs
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           yet
           to
           get
           beyond
           vs
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           doing
           it
           .
           We
           must
           therfore
           watch
           in
           both
           these
           ,
           that
           what
           we
           do
           be
           warrantable
           ;
           as
           to
           preserue
           our selues
           ,
           and
           prouide
           for
           our
           families
           :
           (
           He
           is
           worse
           then
           an
           Infidell
           that
           doth
           it
           not
           :
           )
           but
           withall
           know
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           no
           better
           then
           an
           infidell
           ,
           that
           doth
           it
           by
           euill
           meanes
           ,
           or
           after
           an
           vnwarrantable
           manner
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Consider
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           necessitie
           ,
           if
           ordinarie
           and
           lawfull
           meanes
           faile
           ,
           to
           vse
           vnlawfull
           .
           When
           men
           say
           ,
           I
           must
           liue
           ,
           and
           I
           must
           maintaine
           my
           family
           ;
           here
           remember
           ,
           that
           
             must
             is
             for
             a
             King
          
           ,
           nay
           ,
           absolute
           and
           vnlimited
           necessity
           is
           for
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           .
           It
           is
           not
           absolutely
           necessarie
           ,
           that
           thou
           liue
           ,
           but
           so
           long
           as
           God
           pleaseth
           :
           yea
           ,
           it
           is
           absolutely
           necessarie
           ,
           that
           thou
           rather
           perish
           ,
           and
           not
           liue
           ,
           then
           breake
           Gods
           commandement
           .
           If
           thou
           perish
           for
           want
           of
           meanes
           ,
           thou
           maiest
           goe
           to
           heauen
           as
           Lazarus
           ,
           and
           exchange
           a
           miserable
           life
           with
           an
           happie
           :
           But
           if
           to
           keep
           thee
           from
           perishing
           ,
           thou
           loose
           thy
           soule
           ,
           this
           is
           to
           
             leape
             out
             of
             the
             pan
             into
             the
             coales
             .
          
           Thou
           therefore
           that
           must
           prouide
           for
           thy selfe
           and
           thine
           ,
           I
           tell
           thee
           ,
           thou
           must
           doe
           it
           by
           a
           moderate
           and
           honest
           care
           ,
           warranted
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           not
           shift
           and
           prole
           ,
           as
           if
           all
           were
           fish
           that
           comes
           to
           net
           :
           that
           is
           all
           the
           necessity
           that
           God
           hath
           laid
           on
           thee
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           suggested
           by
           Satan
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Labour
           to
           liue
           the
           life
           of
           faith
           ,
           which
           will
           exclude
           such
           distrustfull
           thoughts
           and
           practises
           .
           For
           the
           propertie
           of
           faith
           is
           :
           1.
           
           To
           beleeue
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           the
           cleane
           contrary
           ;
           as
           ,
           when
           we
           feele
           our
           owne
           sinnes
           most
           ,
           then
           most
           to
           beleeue
           our
           owne
           iustification
           ;
           out
           of
           the
           deep
           with
           Dauid
           ,
           yea
           out
           of
           the
           whales
           belly
           with
           Ionah
           ,
           and
           in
           darkenes
           with
           Iob
           to
           see
           light
           .
           2.
           
           To
           see
           things
           inuisible
           ,
           to
           make
           things
           absent
           ,
           present
           ;
           yea
           God
           absent
           present
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           him
           continually
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           .
           Moses
           
           feared
           not
           the
           wrath
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           because
           
             he
             saw
             him
             that
             was
             invisible
             ,
          
           Hebr.
           11.17
           .
           Elisha
           being
           in
           Dothan
           feared
           nothing
           ,
           when
           his
           seruant
           cried
           out
           ;
           because
           his
           eyes
           were
           open
           to
           see
           the
           Angels
           ,
           as
           fierie
           chariots
           protecting
           him
           .
           3.
           
           Faith
           is
           neuer
           so
           working
           as
           in
           perillous
           times
           ,
           because
           then
           there
           is
           most
           need
           ,
           most
           vse
           of
           it
           ;
           then
           it
           sets
           it selfe
           a
           worke
           ,
           and
           mingles
           it selfe
           with
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           quickens
           and
           puts
           life
           vnto
           a
           man
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           halfe
           dead
           :
           as
           Psal.
           119.49
           .
           
             Remember
             thy
             promise
             wherin
             thou
             hast
             caused
             me
             to
             trust
             :
             it
             is
             my
             comfort
             in
             trouble
             :
             for
             thy
             promise
             hath
             quickened
             mee
             .
          
           Now
           it
           bestirres
           it selfe
           ,
           to
           make
           Gods
           faithfulnesse
           and
           truth
           his
           sheild
           and
           buckler
           .
           Notable
           is
           that
           example
           of
           the
           three
           children
           ,
           Dan.
           3.16
           ,
           17.
           who
           were
           in
           present
           danger
           of
           their
           liues
           ,
           and
           cast
           into
           an
           hote
           furnace
           :
           In
           this
           danger
           now
           their
           faith
           bestirres
           it
           to
           prouide
           for
           their
           safetie
           ,
           not
           by
           any
           yeelding
           ,
           or
           blanching
           ,
           or
           buckling
           to
           the
           vniust
           command
           ;
           but
           by
           furnishing
           their
           mouthes
           with
           a
           resolute
           answer
           ,
           
             Be
             it
             knowne
             to
             thee
             ,
             O
             King
             ,
             that
             we
             will
             not
             worship
             this
             image
          
           ;
           and
           by
           preparing
           their
           hearts
           (
           through
           their
           confidence
           in
           God
           ,
           who
           was
           able
           to
           deliuer
           them
           )
           rather
           to
           yeeld
           themselues
           to
           the
           fire
           and
           raging
           flames
           ,
           then
           to
           any
           part
           of
           that
           commandement
           .
           And
           were
           faith
           and
           Gods
           feare
           working
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           it
           would
           destroy
           false
           feares
           and
           infidelitie
           ,
           which
           Satan
           preuaileth
           in
           mightily
           ,
           causing
           men
           to
           seeke
           helpe
           by
           vnlawfull
           meanes
           ,
           if
           the
           lawfull
           be
           neuer
           so
           little
           set
           out
           of
           sight
           .
        
         
           Command
           these
           stones
           to
           be
           made
           bread
           .
           ]
        
         
           Here
           is
           an
           inference
           vpon
           the
           former
           words
           ,
           
             If
             thou
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             :
          
           vpon
           a
           true
           ground
           Satan
           raiseth
           a
           dangerous
           consequence
           :
           Christ
           was
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           :
           true
           .
           Must
           he
           therefore
           needs
           make
           stones
           bread
           ?
        
         
           It
           is
           an
           ordinary
           temptation
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           to
           inferre
           mischeiuous
           conclusions
           vpon
           true
           premisses
           .
           
           
           God
           had
           no
           respect
           to
           Cains
           sacrifice
           ,
           as
           to
           Abels
           :
           Whereas
           now
           Cain
           should
           haue
           offered
           of
           the
           best
           ,
           as
           Abel
           did
           ;
           and
           haue
           brought
           faith
           with
           his
           offering
           ,
           by
           which
           Abel
           offered
           a
           better
           sacrifice
           ,
           Heb.
           11.4
           .
           Satan
           infe●res
           vpon
           it
           ,
           
             Therefore
             kill
             thy
             brother
             .
             Saul
          
           receiued
           no
           answer
           of
           God
           that
           was
           true
           :
           but
           that
           therefore
           he
           should
           goe
           to
           the
           wi●ch
           of
           Endor
           ,
           was
           Satans
           inference
           ,
           both
           against
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Sauls
           owne
           law
           .
           God
           is
           a
           〈◊〉
           God
           :
           a
           true
           premisse
           ,
           and
           the
           scope
           of
           all
           the
           Scripture
           :
           but
           ,
           that
           Ionah
           should
           therefore
           ●●ie
           to
           T●rs●ish
           ,
           and
           not
           goe
           to
           preach
           the
           destruction
           of
           
           Nini●e
           ,
           was
           a
           Satanicall
           inference
           .
           A
           man
           must
           pittie
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           doe
           what
           he
           can
           to
           repell
           euill
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           auoid
           danger
           :
           but
           that
           Christ
           should
           therefore
           not
           goe
           vp
           to
           Ierusalem
           to
           suffer
           ,
           was
           a
           dangerous
           consequence
           of
           Satan
           in
           Peters
           mouth
           ;
           whom
           therefore
           Christ
           calleth
           Satan
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Satan
           is
           cunning
           ,
           and
           seeketh
           by
           mingling
           good
           and
           euill
           ,
           truth
           and
           falshood
           ,
           to
           iustifie
           that
           which
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           it
           on
           with
           the
           truth
           .
           If
           he
           should
           neuer
           speake
           truth
           ,
           hee
           could
           neuer
           deceiue
           halfe
           so
           much
           :
           therefore
           he
           speakes
           many
           truthes
           ,
           to
           giue
           credit
           to
           his
           lies
           :
           and
           the
           same
           he
           hath
           taught
           all
           his
           agents
           .
           Doe
           we
           thinke
           ,
           that
           a
           false
           teacher
           or
           heretike
           could
           do
           any
           great
           hurt
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           not
           lay
           his
           leauen
           in
           a
           lump
           of
           truth
           ?
           would
           not
           euery
           man
           at
           first
           reiect
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           bring
           neuer
           a
           true
           doctrine
           ?
           but
           therefore
           ,
           that
           his
           heresie
           may
           spread
           like
           a
           gangrene
           ,
           he
           comes
           with
           a
           faire
           pretence
           of
           many
           truths
           which
           cannot
           be
           denied
           .
           Doe
           we
           thinke
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           should
           haue
           so
           preuailed
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           that
           Antichristian
           state
           should
           haue
           beene
           endured
           ,
           or
           could
           any
           Papist
           be
           suffered
           in
           ours
           or
           any
           wel-ordered
           countrey
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           colour
           all
           their
           abhominations
           and
           false
           religion
           with
           some
           generall
           truths
           ?
           if
           they
           should
           not
           in
           word
           and
           shew
           hold
           and
           recite
           the
           articles
           of
           faith
           and
           principles
           of
           our
           religion
           ,
           concerning
           God
           in
           vnity
           of
           essence
           and
           trinity
           of
           person
           ,
           concerning
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Church
           ,
           &c.
           were
           it
           possible
           ,
           that
           any
           Christian
           state
           could
           beare
           them
           ,
           while
           indeed
           and
           in
           truth
           they
           reuerse
           the
           whole
           foundation
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           are
           limmes
           of
           Antichrist
           ?
           No
           ,
           their
           deceit
           is
           a
           mysterie
           ,
           and
           walks
           in
           darknes
           ,
           and
           the
           maske
           and
           vizards
           of
           truth
           with
           pretence
           of
           holines
           ,
           hath
           held
           the
           swords
           of
           Princes
           from
           them
           ,
           which
           else
           had
           long
           since
           beene
           sanctified
           in
           their
           ouerthrow
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Satan
           can
           doe
           no
           other
           ,
           who
           cannot
           speake
           truth
           for
           truths
           sake
           :
           for
           beeing
           a
           lyar
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           he
           loues
           not
           truth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           he
           speake
           truth
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           corrupt
           the
           truth
           ,
           or
           to
           stablish
           some
           lie
           .
           
           Lying
           is
           the
           deuills
           mothers
           tongue
           .
           Ioh.
           8.1
           .
           Sam.
           28.17
           ▪
           18.
           
           Satan
           in
           the
           habite
           of
           Samuel
           spake
           many
           truths
           ;
           as
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           had
           rent
           the
           Kingdome
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           giuen
           it
           to
           Dauid
           ,
           (
           because
           he
           had
           so
           spoken
           he
           would
           doe
           it
           ,
           and
           because
           Saul
           obeyed
           not
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Lord
           nor
           executed
           his
           fierce
           wrath
           against
           the
           Amal●kites
           :
           )
           and
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           deliuer
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Israelites
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Philistims
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           all
           this
           was
           to
           feed
           Saul
           in
           his
           delusion
           ,
           and
           hold
           him
           in
           
           his
           sinne
           ,
           as
           though
           he
           were
           Samuel
           ,
           as
           vers
           .
           17.
           the
           Lord
           hath
           done
           it
           ,
           euen
           as
           he
           spake
           
             by
             mine
             hand
          
           :
           and
           v.
           19.
           to
           morrow
           
             shalt
             thou
             bee
             with
             mee
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           So
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           we
           haue
           the
           deuills
           confessing
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           
             Sonne
             of
             God
          
           ,
           the
           
             Holy
             One
          
           ,
           the
           summe
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           Paul
           and
           Silas
           to
           be
           the
           
             seruants
             of
             the
             high
             God
          
           ,
           Act.
           16.
           but
           both
           Christ
           and
           his
           seruants
           put
           them
           to
           silence
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           haue
           them
           to
           speake
           the
           truth
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           to
           depraue
           and
           slander
           the
           whole
           truth
           ,
           as
           though
           Christ
           and
           his
           seruants
           had
           beene
           in
           league
           and
           agreement
           with
           the
           deuills
           ,
           and
           so
           their
           doctrine
           had
           beene
           not
           diuine
           but
           diabolicall
           .
           Thus
           Satan
           like
           a
           barge-man
           lookes
           one
           way
           ,
           but
           rowes
           another
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Satan
           sees
           how
           our
           nature
           is
           easily
           carried
           through
           a
           generall
           shew
           of
           good
           or
           truth
           ,
           
           to
           take
           in
           with
           it
           error
           and
           falshood
           hand
           ouer
           head
           ,
           without
           triall
           or
           discerning
           :
           For
           though
           our
           blessed
           Sauiour
           would
           not
           confound
           stones
           and
           bread
           ,
           yet
           we
           easily
           take
           stones
           with
           bread
           ,
           and
           serpents
           with
           fishes
           .
           The
           whole
           Masse-booke
           is
           but
           an
           heape
           of
           idolatrous
           prayers
           ,
           and
           ceremonies
           :
           but
           yet
           because
           there
           is
           some
           shew
           of
           good
           in
           it
           ,
           many
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           some
           tolerable
           and
           good
           prayers
           ,
           with
           many
           deuotions
           ,
           it
           is
           wholly
           receiued
           without
           triall
           ,
           of
           millions
           giuen
           ouer
           to
           delusion
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Satan
           the
           prince
           of
           darknes
           can
           transforme
           himselfe
           into
           an
           Angell
           of
           light
           ,
           
           2.
           
           Cor.
           11.14
           .
           and
           the
           false
           Prophets
           will
           be
           confident
           that
           the
           truth
           is
           with
           them
           :
           Zedechiah
           will
           oppose
           Micaiah
           ,
           and
           Hanani
           will
           smite
           Ieremie
           ,
           and
           make
           yokes
           against
           the
           King
           of
           Babels
           yoke
           ,
           Ier.
           28.11
           .
           The
           Donatists
           in
           Africa
           cryed
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           sound
           Christians
           were
           traytors
           to
           the
           holy
           bookes
           ,
           and
           themselues
           the
           defendors
           of
           them
           .
           The
           Papists
           at
           this
           day
           crie
           out
           with
           Dioscorus
           the
           heretike
           ,
           I
           defend
           the
           opinions
           of
           the
           fathers
           ,
           and
           their
           whole
           doctrine
           is
           condemned
           with
           mine
           .
        
         
           Let
           vs
           learne
           to
           be
           wise
           and
           trie
           before
           we
           trust
           ,
           
           not
           taking
           all
           things
           in
           grosse
           ,
           but
           first
           examining
           and
           proouing
           them
           :
           Falshood
           carries
           often
           a
           shew
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           truth
           often
           couers
           falshood
           :
           no
           vice
           appeareth
           in
           his
           proper
           colour
           ,
           but
           vnder
           the
           likenes
           of
           some
           vertue
           .
           The
           Romish
           whore
           of
           Babylon
           offereth
           not
           her
           wine
           of
           fornications
           in
           the
           barke
           of
           some
           poisoned
           plant
           ,
           or
           shell
           of
           some
           poisonfull
           or
           venemous
           creature
           ,
           but
           hath
           conueyed
           them
           all
           into
           a
           cup
           of
           glistering
           gold
           ,
           Reu.
           17.4
           .
           and
           this
           hath
           entised
           the
           great
           ones
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           who
           gazed
           at
           the
           glister
           of
           the
           golden
           boule
           ,
           but
           neuer
           looked
           what
           was
           in
           it
           :
           the
           glorious
           
           stile
           of
           Catholike
           Church
           ,
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Peters
           successor
           ,
           hath
           deceiued
           such
           as
           liked
           not
           to
           trie
           before
           they
           did
           trust
           :
           and
           so
           hath
           vniuersality
           ,
           antiquity
           ,
           fathers
           ,
           consent
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           Eue
           should
           haue
           examined
           the
           words
           of
           the
           serpent
           ,
           and
           Adam
           the
           gift
           of
           his
           wife
           ;
           and
           then
           neither
           of
           them
           had
           beene
           deceiued
           .
           The
           builders
           of
           Babel
           ,
           had
           they
           examined
           the
           motion
           before
           they
           had
           made
           onset
           ,
           had
           auoided
           that
           confusiō
           .
           Abraham
           should
           haue
           tried
           the
           counsell
           of
           Sarah
           ,
           before
           he
           had
           taken
           her
           maid
           into
           his
           bosome
           .
           This
           examination
           and
           triall
           by
           the
           touchstone
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           will
           shew
           the
           inconsequence
           of
           such
           dangerous
           conclusions
           .
           How
           lamentably
           are
           many
           great
           wits
           and
           gifts
           giuen
           ouer
           in
           Popish
           countries
           for
           want
           of
           this
           sound
           triall
           ,
           taking
           their
           religion
           by
           tradition
           ,
           offering
           to
           the
           shrines
           of
           their
           forefathers
           ,
           that
           often
           they
           can
           spend
           their
           goods
           and
           liues
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           though
           it
           were
           the
           onely
           truth
           .
        
         
           Let
           vs
           labour
           to
           auoid
           these
           common
           darts
           ,
           these
           falsly
           concluded
           conclusions
           which
           Satan
           seeks
           to
           haue
           vs
           assent
           vnto
           :
           
           It
           is
           a
           great
           subtilty
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           ouerthrowes
           many
           ,
           and
           must
           the
           more
           circumspectly
           be
           watched
           against
           .
           See
           some
           instances
           of
           this
           his
           stratageme
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           of
           practise
           .
        
         
           
           I.
           In
           matters
           of
           faith
           :
           1.
           
           In
           the
           Scripture
           it
           is
           a
           frequent
           ground
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           mercifull
           :
           true
           ,
           therefore
           (
           saith
           Satan
           )
           be
           bold
           in
           
           sinne
           ,
           and
           deferre
           thy
           repentance
           ;
           thou
           mayest
           repent
           when
           thou
           list
           .
           Here
           is
           a
           wicked
           inference
           indeede
           :
           for
           there
           is
           mercie
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           feared
           ;
           and
           ,
           Knowest
           thou
           not
           that
           the
           long
           suffering
           of
           the
           Lord
           should
           lead
           thee
           to
           repentance
           ?
           2.
           
           It
           is
           a
           
           true
           ground
           ,
           that
           Christ
           died
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           all
           ,
           .i.
           elect
           and
           beleeuers
           .
           But
           Satan
           saith
           ,
           Therefore
           what
           needest
           thou
           care
           ?
           why
           shouldest
           thou
           be
           so
           precise
           ?
           is
           not
           Christ
           a
           sufficient
           pay-master
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           but
           hee
           paied
           for
           none
           ,
           but
           for
           those
           that
           walke
           not
           after
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           after
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           v.
           1.
           3.
           
           It
           is
           a
           true
           
           ground
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           must
           prouide
           for
           himselfe
           and
           his
           family
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           is
           worse
           then
           an
           infidell
           .
           Hence
           Satan
           collects
           ,
           Thou
           maiest
           be
           couetous
           ,
           thou
           maiest
           scrape
           and
           scratch
           together
           any
           thing
           ;
           an
           infidell
           is
           the
           worst
           in
           the
           world
           :
           and
           so
           he
           perswades
           a
           man
           ,
           that
           all
           is
           fish
           which
           comes
           to
           net
           ,
           and
           any
           winde
           good
           that
           brings
           gaine
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           II.
           In
           matters
           of
           practise
           ,
           many
           wayes
           :
           1.
           
           Thou
           art
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           
           then
           make
           these
           stones
           bread
           ,
           thou
           mayest
           be
           a
           little
           bolder
           then
           other
           ,
           God
           will
           not
           be
           so
           angry
           with
           thee
           .
           Here
           see
           a
           
           plaine
           Satanicall
           inference
           :
           For
           the
           child
           of
           God
           must
           honour
           his
           Father
           ,
           Mal.
           1.6
           .
           and
           feare
           to
           offend
           him
           .
           If
           I
           by
           profession
           draw
           neere
           vnto
           God
           ,
           I
           must
           the
           more
           sanctifie
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           grace
           my
           profession
           .
           2.
           
           If
           thou
           beest
           a
           man
           ,
           a
           gentleman
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           valour
           ,
           do
           not
           put
           vp
           this
           wrong
           ,
           but
           reuenge
           this
           quarrell
           :
           els
           euery
           one
           
           will
           point
           at
           thee
           for
           a
           dastard
           .
           Here
           is
           another
           deuillish
           conclusion
           :
           for
           a
           man
           must
           not
           step
           into
           the
           place
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             Vengeance
             is
             mine
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             repay
             :
          
           and
           a
           Gentleman
           must
           be
           of
           gentle
           behauiour
           ,
           not
           sauage
           ,
           fierce
           ,
           and
           cruell
           :
           a
           man
           of
           valour
           must
           passe
           ,
           by
           offences
           :
           
             It
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             a
             man
             to
             passe
             by
             an
             offence
             ,
          
           Pro.
           16.32
           .
           3.
           
           
           If
           thou
           beest
           an
           honest
           fellow
           ,
           drink
           ,
           sit
           bare
           vpon
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           pledge
           so
           much
           to
           such
           and
           such
           a
           freind
           ,
           drinke
           a
           health
           to
           that
           and
           the
           other
           boone
           companion
           .
           But
           the
           inference
           is
           like
           the
           former
           :
           it
           warres
           with
           honestie
           and
           ciuilitie
           ,
           to
           drinke
           and
           swill
           till
           health
           bee
           drowned
           ,
           and
           reason
           banished
           ,
           and
           the
           partie
           sorted
           with
           the
           bruit
           beasts
           .
           4.
           
           If
           thou
           beest
           a
           good
           Catholike
           ,
           a
           true
           Romanist
           ,
           defie
           these
           heretikes
           ,
           die
           for
           the
           Romish
           religion
           ;
           but
           before
           
           thou
           diest
           kill
           thy
           Prince
           ,
           cut
           the
           throat
           of
           thy
           countrey
           ,
           blow
           vp
           the
           Parliament-house
           ,
           so
           shalt
           thou
           be
           a
           Martyr
           presently
           .
           But
           a
           true
           Catholike
           cannot
           be
           a
           limbe
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           cannot
           be
           a
           traytor
           ,
           cannot
           be
           the
           deuils
           martyr
           ;
           though
           a
           false
           Catholike
           ,
           a
           false-hearted
           Romanist
           may
           be
           a
           foxe
           ,
           a
           Faux
           ,
           an
           incendiarie
           ,
           a
           Clement
           ,
           a
           Rauilliac
           ,
           a
           Catholike
           villaine
           ,
           or
           vniuersall
           mischeife
           .
           5.
           
           But
           thou
           art
           now
           in
           danger
           ,
           therefore
           now
           deny
           thy
           profession
           ,
           forsweare
           thy
           religion
           ,
           abiure
           Christ
           ,
           at
           least
           cast
           one
           
           graine
           into
           the
           fire
           at
           the
           Emperours
           commandement
           .
           Here
           is
           an
           other
           deuillish
           conclusion
           vpon
           a
           true
           premise
           :
           for
           God
           bids
           mee
           in
           danger
           drawe
           neare
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           renounce
           him
           ,
           or
           go
           further
           from
           him
           :
           Christ
           did
           not
           by
           any
           euill
           meanes
           auoid
           danger
           for
           me
           ;
           and
           he
           hath
           said
           ,
           he
           will
           denie
           him
           before
           men
           and
           angels
           ,
           that
           shall
           denie
           him
           in
           this
           world
           .
           And
           the
           further
           from
           God
           ,
           the
           nearer
           to
           danger
           .
           6.
           
           Thou
           art
           a
           man
           of
           learning
           ,
           and
           in
           
           a
           populous
           place
           ▪
           why
           ,
           shew
           thy
           learning
           sometimes
           ,
           and
           preach
           aboue
           the
           peoples
           capacitie
           ;
           thou
           canst
           speake
           tongues
           ,
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           studie
           to
           be
           more
           eloquent
           .
           Here
           is
           Sathans
           Sophistrie
           and
           learning
           vpon
           the
           learned
           :
           the
           ground
           is
           often
           true
           ,
           the
           inference
           false
           and
           dangerous
           :
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           was
           a
           man
           of
           learning
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           populous
           place
           at
           Corinth
           ,
           but
           he
           thought
           nothing
           worthy
           to
           be
           known
           ,
           but
           Christ
           and
           him
           crucified
           :
           neither
           stood
           his
           preaching
           in
           the
           enticing
           speach
           of
           mans
           wisedome
           ,
           but
           in
           plaine
           euidence
           
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           in
           power
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           good
           reason
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           2.2
           .
           ●6
           .
           And
           can
           I
           thinke
           that
           Satan
           hath
           any
           care
           of
           edifying
           my
           
           people
           ?
           7.
           
           Thou
           art
           a
           man
           of
           knowledge
           and
           vnderstanding
           ,
           why
           doest
           thou
           heare
           sermons
           so
           diligently
           ,
           seeing
           thou
           knowest
           enough
           ,
           yea
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Preacher
           can
           tell
           thee
           ?
           A
           wicked
           inference
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           darkenesse
           :
           for
           true
           knowledge
           empties
           the
           heart
           of
           pride
           and
           presumption
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           I
           knowe
           ,
           the
           more
           I
           had
           need
           be
           stirred
           vp
           to
           practise
           ,
           that
           my
           stripes
           be
           not
           
           the
           more
           .
           8.
           
           Thou
           art
           an
           ignorant
           man
           ,
           thou
           vnderstandest
           not
           sermons
           ,
           why
           then
           doest
           thou
           follow
           them
           ,
           or
           read
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           A
           wretched
           conclusion
           :
           the
           more
           ignorant
           I
           am
           ,
           the
           more
           I
           need
           vse
           the
           meanes
           of
           knowledge
           ;
           the
           lesse
           I
           vnderstand
           ,
           the
           more
           I
           had
           need
           be
           taught
           .
           But
           this
           ignorance
           is
           one
           of
           the
           cheife
           pillars
           of
           Satans
           kingdome
           .
           Obiect
           .
           These
           Preachers
           agree
           not
           among
           themselues
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           will
           beleeue
           neuer
           a
           one
           of
           them
           .
           Ans.
           Thou
           must
           search
           for
           wisedome
           as
           for
           siluer
           ,
           and
           for
           vnderstanding
           
           as
           for
           gold
           .
           9.
           
           Thou
           art
           a
           man
           of
           good
           conscience
           ,
           of
           much
           integrity
           ,
           aboue
           other
           Christians
           ;
           and
           if
           thou
           beest
           so
           ,
           then
           separate
           thy selfe
           from
           these
           mixed
           companies
           of
           godly
           and
           profane
           ,
           
             Come
             out
             from
             among
             them
             my
             people
             ,
             least
             yee
             partake
             of
             their
             plagues
          
           ;
           separate
           from
           their
           preaching
           and
           prayers
           ,
           from
           their
           fellowship
           and
           companie
           ,
           from
           ciuilitie
           and
           salutation
           ;
           thou
           maiest
           eat
           their
           meate
           ,
           but
           say
           not
           grace
           with
           them
           ;
           pray
           for
           them
           ,
           not
           with
           them
           .
           Ah
           ,
           but
           if
           my
           conscience
           be
           good
           ,
           I
           must
           
             not
             forsake
             the
             fellowship
             ,
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             some
             is
             ,
          
           Hebr.
           10.25
           .
           as
           knowing
           ,
           that
           such
           pure
           assemblies
           cannot
           be
           found
           vnder
           the
           whole
           cope
           of
           heauen
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           we
           would
           fence
           our selues
           against
           these
           wicked
           inferences
           of
           Satan
           ,
           we
           must
           carefully
           obserue
           these
           rules
           .
           1.
           
           Beleeue
           not
           euery
           spirit
           ,
           but
           
             prooue
             the
             spirits
          
           whether
           they
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           4.1
           .
           as
           goldsmiths
           separate
           gold
           and
           drosse
           ,
           and
           examine
           euery
           peice
           of
           gold
           by
           the
           touchstone
           .
           1.
           
           Thess.
           5.18
           .
           
             Trie
             all
             things
          
           .
           2.
           
           Compare
           doctrines
           ,
           
           and
           the
           reasons
           of
           them
           with
           the
           Scripture
           :
           if
           a
           doctrine
           disagree
           from
           any
           part
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           it
           is
           erronious
           and
           dangerous
           ;
           as
           namely
           that
           of
           the
           reall
           presence
           ,
           which
           impugnes
           the
           article
           of
           Christs
           ascension
           .
           
           3.
           
           
             Hold
             fast
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Thess.
           5.18
           .
           When
           we
           haue
           considered
           and
           knowne
           truths
           ,
           we
           must
           with
           
             Mary
             lay
             them
             vp
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
          
           to
           be
           readie
           to
           serue
           our
           vse
           .
        
         
           Commaund
           these
           stones
           to
           be
           made
           bread
           .
           ]
        
         
           We
           haue
           considered
           the
           scope
           of
           Satan
           in
           this
           first
           temptation
           ;
           which
           was
           ,
           1.
           to
           impugne
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           proclaiming
           
           Christ
           his
           Sonne
           .
           2.
           to
           shake
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ.
           3.
           from
           consideration
           of
           his
           present
           estate
           ,
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           doubt
           of
           his
           Fathers
           prouidence
           .
           4.
           to
           vse
           an
           vnlawfull
           meanes
           to
           releiue
           himselfe
           .
           We
           haue
           heard
           also
           what
           a
           dangerous
           inference
           he
           bringeth
           vpon
           a
           true
           ground
           .
           Now
           we
           come
           to
           the
           more
           speciall
           handling
           of
           the
           suggestion
           it selfe
           ;
           wherein
           we
           shall
           see
           how
           cunningly
           Sathan
           conuaies
           it
           ,
           and
           how
           instantly
           he
           followes
           it
           ,
           
           implying
           in
           these
           few
           words
           ;
           1.
           that
           it
           is
           an
           easie
           thing
           :
           say
           the
           word
           ,
           or
           Command
           ,
           here
           is
           no
           labour
           :
           and
           beeing
           so
           easie
           ,
           why
           should
           Christ
           sticke
           at
           it
           ?
           2.
           that
           it
           is
           now
           fit
           ;
           here
           is
           an
           obiect
           ready
           ,
           here
           be
           stones
           ,
           these
           stones
           .
           3.
           that
           it
           is
           harmelesse
           ,
           onely
           a
           proofe
           of
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           reason
           what
           should
           Satan
           haue
           gained
           by
           it
           ?
           and
           Gods
           Sonne
           cannot
           sinne
           ,
           nor
           God
           be
           angry
           with
           his
           Sonne
           .
           4.
           that
           it
           is
           a
           necessarie
           thing
           :
           is
           it
           not
           necessarie
           for
           a
           man
           that
           is
           ready
           to
           starue
           ,
           to
           eate
           and
           procure
           bread
           ?
           If
           he
           will
           liue
           ,
           he
           must
           eate
           .
           5.
           that
           it
           is
           a
           glorious
           thing
           ,
           to
           command
           stones
           :
           I
           say
           not
           Pray
           ,
           (
           for
           by
           prayer
           as
           great
           things
           as
           this
           haue
           been
           done
           ;
           the
           sea
           dryed
           ,
           fire
           turned
           into
           water
           ,
           the
           Sunne
           staied
           in
           his
           course
           ,
           to
           stand
           still
           ,
           yea
           and
           goe
           backe
           )
           but
           command
           by
           thine
           owne
           proper
           power
           .
           6.
           that
           it
           is
           a
           work
           of
           speciall
           vse
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           the
           releefe
           of
           thy selfe
           in
           this
           want
           ,
           but
           to
           satisfie
           me
           ;
           for
           if
           thou
           makest
           stones
           bread
           ,
           I
           will
           confesse
           the
           finger
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           beleeue
           thy
           Fathers
           voice
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           account
           of
           thee
           :
           and
           so
           shall
           all
           that
           shall
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           this
           great
           and
           extraordinarie
           worke
           .
           7.
           that
           it
           is
           not
           vnreasonable
           :
           to
           command
           a
           fewe
           stones
           to
           be
           made
           bread
           ,
           will
           be
           no
           hurt
           to
           any
           man
           ;
           and
           if
           thou
           wilt
           not
           transubstantiate
           many
           stones
           ,
           turne
           but
           one
           stone
           into
           bread
           :
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           Luk.
           4.3
           .
           
             Say
             to
             this
             stone
             that
             it
             bee
             bread
             ,
          
           in
           the
           singular
           number
           ;
           whereas
           it
           is
           probable
           ,
           that
           at
           first
           he
           offered
           him
           many
           ,
           or
           all
           the
           stones
           in
           the
           place
           ,
           which
           Matthew
           recordeth
           :
           if
           Christ
           thinke
           that
           too
           much
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           content
           that
           he
           turne
           but
           that
           one
           into
           bread
           ,
           as
           Luke
           hath
           it
           .
           8.
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           should
           demeane
           himselfe
           as
           the
           Sonne
           of
           such
           a
           Father
           ,
           who
           is
           heire
           and
           Lord
           of
           all
           things
           :
           mee
           thinkes
           thy
           estate
           is
           not
           suited
           to
           thy
           person
           ;
           and
           therefore
           by
           this
           action
           manifest
           that
           which
           thy
           estate
           doth
           not
           :
           and
           if
           thou
           doest
           not
           ,
           giue
           me
           leaue
           to
           doubt
           of
           thy
           person
           ,
           and
           take
           thee
           for
           an
           impostor
           .
           
        
         
           It
           is
           an
           ordinary
           temptation
           of
           the
           deuill
           to
           shake
           the
           faith
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           to
           mooue
           them
           to
           turne
           stones
           into
           bread
           :
           
           For
           as
           he
           dealt
           with
           Christ
           in
           want
           ,
           Christ
           was
           hungry
           ,
           and
           the
           deuill
           
           shewes
           him
           stones
           ,
           let
           him
           turne
           them
           into
           bread
           if
           he
           will
           :
           so
           is
           it
           with
           men
           who
           are
           tempted
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           in
           want
           :
           Bread
           you
           must
           haue
           ,
           What
           neede
           I
           tell
           you
           of
           so
           sensible
           a
           want
           ?
           and
           therefore
           shift
           for
           your selfe
           ,
           here
           be
           stones
           ,
           at
           least
           one
           stone
           in
           time
           of
           need
           ,
           turne
           it
           into
           bread
           ,
           why
           to
           help
           your selfe
           you
           may
           vse
           a
           little
           extraordinary
           or
           vnwarrantable
           meanes
           .
           When
           Satan
           seduced
           Eue
           ,
           he
           perswaded
           her
           to
           turne
           a
           stone
           ,
           or
           rather
           an
           apple
           into
           bread
           :
           why
           ,
           thou
           seest
           how
           God
           enuies
           your
           full
           happines
           ,
           and
           doest
           thou
           beleeue
           his
           word
           to
           be
           true
           ?
           no
           ,
           no
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           to
           keep
           you
           from
           beeing
           as
           Gods
           ,
           which
           ,
           what
           an
           excellent
           estate
           it
           is
           ,
           you
           now
           know
           not
           .
           Esau
           was
           very
           hungry
           when
           he
           came
           from
           his
           hunting
           ,
           and
           he
           must
           die
           if
           he
           turne
           not
           a
           stone
           into
           bread
           :
           and
           as
           Satan
           neuer
           goes
           without
           his
           stones
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           obiects
           ,
           so
           there
           was
           a
           messe
           of
           broth
           readie
           ,
           for
           which
           profanely
           he
           sold
           his
           birthright
           :
           I
           am
           almost
           dead
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           the
           birth-right
           to
           mee
           ?
           Saul
           was
           extreamely
           haunted
           and
           vexed
           ,
           and
           knew
           not
           what
           to
           doe
           with
           himselfe
           ;
           God
           was
           so
           farre
           out
           with
           him
           as
           hee
           answered
           him
           no
           way
           ;
           and
           now
           hee
           must
           get
           him
           to
           another
           patron
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           fittest
           for
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           gone
           from
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           deuill
           ?
           He
           must
           now
           seeke
           a
           familiar
           to
           answer
           him
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           28.7
           .
           the
           stone
           is
           not
           far
           off
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           witch
           at
           Endor
           ,
           and
           he
           can
           eate
           no
           bread
           but
           from
           her
           hands
           .
        
         
           There
           be
           two
           especiall
           reasons
           or
           occasions
           ,
           whence
           Satan
           groundeth
           and
           followeth
           this
           temptation
           of
           turning
           stones
           into
           bread
           :
           1.
           the
           auoiding
           euill
           :
           2.
           the
           procuring
           of
           some
           apparent
           good
           ;
           both
           which
           he
           knowes
           our
           hastie
           inclination
           vnto
           .
        
         
           
           I.
           In
           auoiding
           troubles
           he
           layeth
           two
           snares
           ,
           and
           hath
           two
           plots
           :
           1.
           
           To
           turne
           stones
           into
           bread
           ,
           by
           vsing
           some
           vnlawfull
           meanes
           .
           Abraham
           to
           saue
           his
           life
           may
           lie
           ,
           and
           entreat
           Sarah
           so
           to
           doe
           .
           Dauid
           ,
           thou
           art
           in
           danger
           ,
           flie
           to
           Achish
           ,
           play
           the
           foole
           and
           dissemble
           ,
           thou
           seest
           no
           way
           else
           left
           ,
           deuise
           a
           way
           of
           safety
           beyond
           Gods.
           Peter
           ,
           thou
           art
           now
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           thy
           Masters
           enemies
           ,
           if
           thou
           turnest
           not
           stones
           into
           bread
           ,
           and
           helpe
           thy selfe
           by
           lying
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           cursing
           ,
           and
           denying
           thy
           Master
           ,
           looke
           for
           no
           other
           then
           to
           die
           with
           him
           .
           Thou
           that
           art
           a
           poore
           man
           ,
           seest
           hard
           times
           as
           if
           thou
           we●●
           in
           a
           wildernesse
           ,
           and
           here
           is
           nothing
           but
           stones
           ,
           no
           way
           but
           to
           turne
           them
           into
           bread
           ,
           thou
           canst
           not
           liue
           if
           thou
           dost
           not
           lie
           ,
           or
           steale
           ,
           or
           sweare
           ,
           or
           be
           vniust
           ;
           pouertie
           and
           danger
           shall
           come
           armed
           vpon
           thee
           .
           2.
           
           If
           we
           cannot
           thus
           help
           our selues
           ,
           but
           the
           euill
           continues
           ,
           then
           Satan
           solliciteth
           vs
           to
           repine
           
           and
           murmur
           within
           our selues
           .
           Psal.
           116.11
           .
           I
           said
           in
           my
           distresse
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           are
           lyars
           :
           and
           31.22
           .
           I
           said
           in
           my
           hast
           ,
           I
           am
           cast
           off
           :
           And
           this
           ,
           to
           bring
           vs
           to
           disclaime
           confidence
           &
           waiting
           vpon
           God
           any
           longer
           ;
           as
           Iehoram
           said
           ,
           2.
           
           King.
           6.33
           .
           this
           euill
           is
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           shall
           I
           attend
           any
           longer
           vpon
           him
           ?
           Thus
           he
           daily
           shewes
           vs
           our
           crosses
           ,
           as
           so
           many
           stones
           to
           mooue
           vs
           to
           impatiencie
           ,
           and
           gaine
           from
           vs
           our
           affiance
           in
           God
           ,
           that
           hereby
           he
           may
           both
           pull
           and
           drawe
           vs
           from
           our
           strength
           ,
           and
           help
           ,
           and
           glory
           from
           God.
           Both
           these
           are
           apparent
           in
           this
           dart
           against
           Christ.
           
        
         
           II.
           In
           the
           purchasing
           of
           some
           apparent
           good
           ,
           he
           knowes
           the
           hast
           of
           our
           vnbeleeuing
           hearts
           aswell
           as
           in
           the
           former
           ,
           
           and
           how
           easily
           we
           are
           brought
           to
           turne
           stones
           into
           bread
           .
           In
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           what
           a
           number
           of
           men
           are
           there
           of
           this
           trade
           ,
           which
           we
           may
           fitly
           call
           the
           deuills
           Alchymistry
           ?
           Some
           by
           extortion
           ,
           vsury
           ,
           and
           oppression
           makes
           stones
           bread
           ;
           as
           many
           land-lords
           iust
           of
           the
           deuills
           last
           ,
           that
           by
           racking
           their
           rents
           would
           haue
           the
           tenant
           get
           bread
           out
           of
           stones
           :
           nay
           not
           so
           mercifull
           as
           he
           ;
           for
           no
           doubt
           ,
           if
           Christ
           had
           made
           bread
           of
           stones
           ,
           he
           would
           haue
           let
           him
           eate
           it
           ;
           but
           so
           will
           not
           these
           ,
           but
           eate
           vp
           bread
           ,
           and
           sweat
           ,
           and
           all
           .
           This
           is
           called
           bread
           of
           violence
           and
           oppression
           ,
           Pro.
           4.17
           .
           and
           because
           beeing
           made
           of
           stones
           it
           is
           hard
           of
           digestion
           ,
           it
           needeth
           a
           cup
           of
           wine
           ,
           which
           is
           at
           hand
           too
           :
           for
           ,
           
             they
             eate
             the
             bread
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
          
           and
           drinke
           
             the
             wine
             of
             violence
          
           .
           Others
           by
           deceit
           and
           subtilty
           turne
           stones
           into
           bread
           ,
           and
           glorie
           when
           they
           can
           goe
           beyond
           their
           brethren
           ,
           by
           trickes
           of
           wit
           or
           cunning
           :
           and
           this
           seems
           to
           goe
           a
           step
           beyond
           the
           deuill
           ,
           who
           would
           haue
           Christ
           turne
           stones
           into
           bread
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           something
           into
           something
           ;
           but
           these
           would
           turne
           nothing
           into
           bread
           ,
           but
           onely
           liue
           by
           their
           wits
           .
           Salomon
           calls
           all
           bread
           thus
           cunningly
           changed
           ,
           
             stolne
             bread
          
           ,
           and
           
             bread
             of
             deceit
          
           ,
           which
           seemes
           sweet
           in
           the
           mouth
           :
           but
           that
           ye
           may
           know
           whence
           it
           comes
           ,
           he
           tells
           you
           that
           for
           all
           that
           it
           returnes
           to
           his
           former
           propertie
           :
           Pro.
           20.17
           .
           
             The
             bread
             of
             deceit
             is
             sweet
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             afterward
             his
             mouth
             is
             filled
             with
             grauell
             .
          
           Both
           these
           the
           Apostle
           condemneth
           ,
           1.
           
           Thess.
           4.6
           .
           
             Let
             no
             man
             defraude
             or
             oppresse
             his
             brother
             in
             any
             matter
             :
             for
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             auenger
             of
             all
             such
             .
          
        
         
           In
           procuring
           health
           in
           sickenesse
           ,
           or
           helping
           our selues
           to
           recouer
           our
           losses
           ,
           he
           easily
           perswadeth
           vs
           to
           witches
           ,
           sorcerers
           ,
           and
           to
           try
           many
           vnwarrantable
           conclusions
           ,
           and
           enforceth
           them
           strongly
           ,
           perswading
           vs
           else
           that
           we
           shall
           miscarrie
           and
           perish
           
           by
           our
           owne
           negligence
           .
        
         
           
           This
           shewes
           vs
           that
           Satan
           neuer
           comes
           without
           stones
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           obiects
           of
           his
           temptations
           ;
           
           at
           least
           he
           hath
           one
           stone
           ,
           which
           if
           he
           offer
           ,
           he
           seemeth
           reasonable
           .
           Hee
           hath
           not
           onely
           a
           Bathsheba
           for
           Dauid
           ,
           but
           euery
           man
           hath
           his
           seuerall
           Bathsheba
           ,
           some
           deare
           lust
           or
           other
           ,
           which
           Satan
           will
           still
           be
           feeding
           his
           eyes
           and
           senses
           vpon
           :
           Nay
           ,
           as
           Mar.
           5.5
           .
           in
           the
           parties
           possessed
           ,
           he
           armed
           them
           with
           stones
           against
           themselues
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           beat
           themselues
           with
           stones
           ;
           so
           out
           of
           our
           owne
           scrip
           he
           fetcheth
           stones
           against
           vs
           ,
           he
           knoweth
           the
           inclination
           of
           our
           wills
           ,
           the
           streame
           of
           our
           affections
           ,
           the
           constitution
           of
           our
           humours
           ,
           the
           predominant
           desires
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           assaulteth
           vs.
           Nay
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           euill
           things
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           best
           of
           all
           he
           wants
           not
           one
           stone
           or
           other
           against
           vs
           :
           Euen
           the
           tree
           of
           life
           it selfe
           (
           a
           sacrament
           of
           Gods
           couenant
           of
           life
           )
           will
           serue
           his
           turne
           ;
           and
           he
           wisheth
           not
           Eue
           to
           eate
           all
           the
           apples
           on
           it
           ,
           but
           seemes
           very
           reasonable
           while
           he
           offers
           but
           one
           .
           In
           comming
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           sacraments
           ,
           and
           prayer
           ,
           he
           is
           content
           if
           a
           man
           bring
           but
           one
           stone
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           one
           sinne
           ,
           either
           hardnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           that
           the
           seed
           may
           fall
           in
           stony
           ground
           ;
           or
           vnbeleefe
           (
           for
           how
           know
           you
           that
           this
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ?
           )
           or
           couetousnesse
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           thornes
           to
           choake
           all
           ;
           or
           malice
           and
           enuie
           (
           for
           then
           God
           will
           put
           none
           of
           his
           pretious
           liquor
           into
           such
           a
           fustie
           vessell
           :
           )
           or
           wandring
           thoughts
           ,
           or
           dislike
           of
           the
           Preacher
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           lust
           (
           though
           but
           one
           )
           he
           cares
           for
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           We
           should
           therefore
           neuer
           goe
           without
           our
           fence
           in
           our
           owne
           houses
           ,
           or
           in
           Gods
           houses
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           escape
           the
           danger
           of
           this
           battrie
           .
           Yea
           ,
           let
           vs
           watch
           Satan
           in
           base
           and
           despised
           things
           ,
           as
           an
           apple
           ,
           or
           a
           stone
           ,
           in
           idle
           words
           or
           vnfruitfull
           speaches
           ,
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           a
           pinne
           or
           any
           small
           trifling
           matter
           :
           for
           euen
           in
           these
           things
           he
           can
           get
           much
           aduantage
           ,
           and
           sow
           discord
           between
           the
           nearest
           of
           all
           ,
           euen
           the
           husband
           and
           wife
           .
        
         
           
           This
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           scope
           of
           all
           Satans
           profers
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           men
           earthly-minded
           :
           
           he
           cares
           not
           how
           much
           men
           be
           addicted
           to
           seek
           bread
           ,
           yea
           he
           would
           haue
           thē
           so
           eager
           of
           bread
           ,
           as
           rather
           then
           want
           it
           ,
           to
           get
           it
           out
           of
           stones
           :
           for
           1.
           
           He
           would
           fill
           the
           heart
           with
           these
           base
           desires
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           be
           no
           roome
           for
           better
           .
           2.
           
           He
           
           knowes
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           can
           make
           a
           man
           a
           seruant
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           he
           cannot
           serue
           God
           :
           hee
           cannot
           serue
           two
           Masters
           commaunding
           
           such
           contrary
           things
           .
           3.
           
           He
           knowes
           this
           runnes
           with
           nature
           ,
           and
           
           in
           the
           channell
           of
           our
           corruption
           since
           the
           fal
           ,
           to
           which
           we
           are
           easily
           perswaded
           ,
           and
           very
           hardly
           (
           if
           euer
           )
           recouered
           backe
           againe
           .
           God
           in
           his
           word
           deales
           cleane
           contrary
           ,
           and
           euery
           where
           reineth
           vs
           in
           ,
           where
           Satan
           spurres
           vs
           forward
           :
           that
           cals
           vs
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           forbids
           vs
           to
           seek●
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           immoderately
           the
           bread
           that
           perisheth
           ;
           calleth
           vs
           to
           heauenly-mindednes
           ;
           to
           conuerse
           and
           traffike
           in
           heauen
           ▪
           and
           send
           our
           affections
           aboue
           ;
           to
           seeke
           after
           Christ
           the
           bread
           of
           life
           ;
           to
           giue
           all
           diligence
           to
           make
           our
           election
           sure
           ;
           to
           seeke
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God.
           From
           whence
           ,
           when
           we
           finde
           our selues
           strongly
           set
           vpon
           this
           world
           ,
           with
           neglect
           of
           better
           things
           ,
           to
           scrape
           and
           gather
           bread
           and
           things
           for
           the
           body
           ,
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           espie
           Satans
           suggestion
           in
           it
           ,
           together
           with
           our
           owne
           inclination
           to
           swallow
           downe
           all
           such
           temptations
           ,
           and
           forthwith
           to
           cast
           our
           eyes
           vpon
           such
           Scriptures
           as
           may
           be
           back-biasses
           to
           our
           naturall
           motion
           .
        
         
           Note
           the
           cold
           comfort
           that
           Satan
           affoards
           his
           followers
           :
           
           when
           they
           need
           bread
           ,
           he
           offers
           them
           stones
           ,
           as
           with
           Christ
           here
           .
           
           Matth
           ▪
           7.9
           .
           what
           man
           is
           there
           among
           you
           ,
           that
           if
           his
           son
           aske
           him
           bread
           ▪
           will
           giue
           him
           a
           stone
           ?
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           No
           father
           that
           loueth
           his
           child
           ,
           can
           be
           so
           vnnaturall
           ▪
           but
           Satan
           ,
           who
           cannot
           but
           be
           an
           vnnaturall
           murtherer
           ,
           here
           for
           bread
           offers
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           a
           stone
           .
           It
           is
           cleane
           otherwise
           betweene
           God
           and
           his
           children
           :
           for
           if
           fathers
           which
           are
           euill
           ,
           can
           giue
           good
           things
           to
           their
           children
           ,
           much
           more
           our
           heauenly
           Father
           giueth
           good
           things
           to
           them
           that
           aske
           him
           ,
           euen
           things
           according
           to
           their
           neede
           :
           Your
           heauenly
           Father
           knoweth
           that
           ye
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           all
           th●se
           things
           .
           If
           they
           haue
           need
           of
           Christ
           the
           bread
           of
           life
           ,
           he
           giues
           them
           this
           bread
           of
           life
           :
           If
           they
           need
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           he
           giues
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           to
           them
           that
           aske
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           onely
           beginnings
           of
           grace
           ,
           but
           increase
           of
           it
           in
           greater
           measure
           ,
           and
           a
           comfortable
           feeling
           and
           fruition
           .
           If
           they
           need
           temporall
           mercies
           ,
           he
           giues
           them
           more
           then
           they
           aske
           ,
           as
           Salomon
           ,
           yea
           aboue
           all
           they
           are
           able
           to
           aske
           or
           thinke
           .
           Who
           would
           not
           thinke
           himselfe
           happie
           to
           bee
           Gods
           fauourite
           rather
           then
           stand
           to
           the
           deuills
           wages
           ,
           who
           for
           bread
           will
           reach
           him
           stones
           ?
        
         
           The
           way
           to
           get
           bread
           ,
           is
           not
           at
           the
           deuills
           appointment
           to
           turne
           stones
           into
           bread
           ▪
           or
           vse
           vnlawfull
           meanes
           ▪
           but
           ,
           
           
           1.
           
           To
           feare
           and
           serue
           the
           Lord
           ▪
           Exod.
           23.25
           .
           If
           thou
           wilt
           serue
           the
           Lord
           thy
           God
           ,
           he
           shall
           blesse
           thy
           bread
           and
           thy
           water
           :
           the
           good
           land
           ▪
           and
           all
           the
           fruits
           of
           it
           were
           promised
           to
           the
           Israelites
           ▪
           so
           long
           as
           they
           were
           
           
           homagers
           to
           God
           :
           no
           good
           thing
           shall
           be
           wanting
           to
           such
           ,
           Psal.
           34.10
           .
           If
           we
           serue
           him
           ,
           we
           shall
           neuer
           need
           turne
           stones
           into
           bread
           ,
           euen
           as
           Christ
           here
           did
           not
           ,
           who
           refusing
           Satans
           offer
           was
           
           refreshed
           of
           the
           Angels
           .
           2.
           
           To
           liue
           in
           an
           honest
           and
           lawfull
           trade
           of
           life
           painefully
           :
           Gods
           ordinance
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           sweat
           of
           thy
           browes
           thou
           must
           get
           thy
           bread
           :
           the
           earth
           brings
           not
           forth
           so
           naturally
           
           now
           as
           at
           first
           ,
           yet
           at
           first
           Adam
           must
           till
           the
           ground
           .
           3.
           
           In
           our
           lawfull
           calling
           to
           depend
           vpon
           Gods
           blessing
           ,
           which
           maketh
           rich
           ,
           leauing
           all
           the
           successe
           to
           God
           :
           and
           this
           will
           make
           vs
           content
           with
           that
           estate
           which
           God
           maketh
           our
           portion
           by
           good
           meanes
           .
        
      
       
         
           
             
               VERS
               .
               4.
            
             
             But
             he
             answering
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             written
             ,
             Man
             liueth
             not
             by
             bread
             onely
             ,
             but
             by
             euery
             word
             that
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           IN
           this
           answer
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           repelling
           the
           Tempter
           ,
           4.
           things
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           :
           1.
           the
           manner
           .
           2.
           the
           affection
           ,
           negatiue
           ,
           Bu●
           .
           3.
           the
           matter
           of
           it
           ,
           a
           testimony
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           
             It
             is
             written
          
           .
           4.
           the
           parts
           of
           this
           testimony
           :
           1.
           negatiue
           :
           
             man
             liues
             not
             by
             bread
             onely
             :
          
           2.
           affirmatiue
           ,
           
             but
             by
             euery
             word
             that
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           The
           manner
           and
           quality
           of
           the
           answer
           appeares
           in
           the
           whole
           answere
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           1.
           a
           reasonable
           ,
           2.
           a
           meeke
           ,
           3.
           a
           modest
           answer
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           reasonable
           answer
           :
           our
           Lord
           did
           not
           shake
           off
           the
           Tempter
           without
           an
           answer
           ,
           though
           he
           deserued
           none
           ;
           but
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           he
           did
           not
           refuse
           the
           motion
           ,
           of
           a
           wilfull
           minde
           ,
           but
           vpon
           iust
           ground
           ,
           he
           makes
           him
           a
           sufficient
           answer
           :
           whence
           our
           Sauiour
           would
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
        
         
           
           Doctr.
           If
           we
           be
           to
           deale
           with
           our
           most
           deadly
           aduersaries
           ,
           suppose
           them
           as
           malicious
           as
           Satan
           to
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           we
           must
           doe
           nothing
           ,
           nor
           speake
           nothing
           of
           a
           wilfull
           minde
           ,
           but
           take
           the
           guide
           of
           reason
           ;
           and
           the
           ground
           of
           conscience
           with
           vs.
           For
           ,
           1.
           the
           will
           of
           man
           not
           ordered
           by
           reason
           ,
           
           is
           like
           a
           wilde
           colt
           without
           a
           rider
           ,
           most
           vntamed
           and
           vntractable
           ,
           most
           hatefull
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           most
           hurtfull
           to
           men
           :
           and
           a
           note
           of
           men
           reserued
           to
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           great
           day
           to
           be
           punished
           ,
           i●
           ,
           to
           be
           presumptuous
           and
           stand
           in
           his
           owne
           ●onceit
           ,
           
           2.
           
           Pet.
           2.10
           .
           2.
           
           Reasonable
           men
           must
           haue
           reason
           for
           their
           actions
           at
           the
           least
           :
           for
           herein
           i●
           a
           difference
           between
           
           the
           beasts
           and
           men
           ,
           they
           are
           lead
           by
           sense
           and
           appetite
           ,
           but
           men
           by
           reason
           ,
           from
           which
           if
           men
           depart
           ,
           they
           degenerate
           into
           beasts
           ,
           beeing
           
             lead
             with
             sensualitie
          
           ,
           2.
           
           Pet.
           2.12
           .
           3.
           
           Our
           Sauiours
           example
           carrieth
           vs
           further
           ,
           
           that
           we
           should
           not
           onely
           be
           lead
           by
           reason
           in
           our
           affaires
           ,
           but
           by
           reason
           sanctified
           and
           renewed
           ,
           reason
           directed
           by
           the
           word
           :
           and
           this
           not
           onely
           here
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           his
           course
           of
           life
           :
           Mar.
           10.40
           .
           when
           he
           refused
           the
           vnreasonable
           request
           of
           the
           sons
           of
           Zebedeus
           ,
           he
           gaue
           a
           iust
           reason
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             It
             is
             not
             mine
             to
             giue
             ,
             but
             shall
             bee
             giuen
             to
             them
             for
             whome
             it
             is
             prepared
             :
          
           I
           must
           not
           giue
           the
           cheife
           seats
           in
           my
           Kingdome
           according
           to
           kinred
           and
           affection
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           my
           Fathers
           election
           .
        
         
           When
           he
           rebuked
           Peter
           ,
           and
           called
           him
           Satan
           ,
           he
           giueth
           a
           reason
           for
           such
           vnwonted
           sharpenes
           ;
           
             For
             thou
             art
             an
             offence
             vnto
             mee
             ,
             thou
             sauourest
             not
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
          
           thou
           wouldest
           hinder
           mans
           redemption
           ,
           and
           Satan
           could
           haue
           done
           no
           more
           ,
           Matth.
           16.23
           .
           Act.
           1.7
           .
           when
           the
           Disciples
           would
           knowe
           of
           Christ
           at
           his
           ascension
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           restore
           the
           kingdome
           to
           Israel
           ,
           he
           denies
           their
           request
           ,
           and
           giues
           a
           reason
           ,
           
             It
             is
             not
             for
             you
             to
             know
             this
             ,
             my
             father
             hath
             put
             times
             and
             seasons
             in
             his
             owne
             power
             :
          
           yee
           haue
           another
           taske
           ,
           to
           be
           witnesses
           to
           me
           ,
           &c.
           intend
           this
           ,
           looke
           to
           your
           Apostleship
           .
        
         
           Vse
           .
           This
           reprooues
           the
           frowardnes
           and
           vnreasonable
           wilfulnesse
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           their
           dealings
           with
           their
           aduersaries
           ,
           taking
           violent
           courses
           ,
           not
           respecting
           conscience
           ,
           religion
           ,
           nor
           reason
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           standing
           vpon
           their
           will
           ,
           and
           saying
           ,
           This
           I
           will
           doe
           ,
           let
           see
           who
           shall
           hinder
           me
           ,
           and
           let
           him
           vndoe
           it
           if
           he
           can
           .
           Now
           perswade
           this
           m●n
           ,
           Oh
           ,
           but
           let
           not
           passion
           guide
           you
           ,
           but
           shew
           your selfe
           a
           man
           ,
           cast
           away
           this
           impotent
           and
           womanish
           reason
           ,
           to
           such
           as
           are
           bruitishly
           destitute
           of
           reason
           ,
           I
           will
           because
           I
           will
           ;
           No
           ,
           he
           is
           an
           enemie
           to
           all
           your
           perswasion
           ,
           his
           will
           out-runnes
           his
           wit
           and
           reason
           ,
           his
           lust
           is
           his
           law
           ,
           his
           conscience
           ,
           and
           his
           religion
           .
           But
           if
           any
           thing
           can
           reclaime
           such
           a
           man
           ,
           if
           he
           bee
           not
           rather
           an
           heathen
           then
           a
           Christian
           ,
           let
           him
           set
           Christs
           example
           here
           before
           him
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           be
           wilfull
           without
           reason
           to
           the
           deuill
           himselfe
           in
           a
           most
           deuillish
           motion
           ;
           and
           wilt
           thou
           to
           thy
           brother
           ,
           to
           thy
           neighbour
           ,
           yea
           to
           thy
           wife
           ,
           children
           ?
           &c.
           Either
           set
           thy selfe
           to
           walke
           in
           thy
           Lords
           steps
           ,
           or
           get
           thee
           another
           Master
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           answer
           of
           Christ
           was
           a
           most
           meeke
           answer
           .
           
           Christ
           was
           omnipotent
           ,
           able
           with
           a
           becke
           to
           haue
           confounded
           the
           deuil
           ;
           he
           might
           by
           his
           power
           haue
           driuen
           him
           backe
           to
           hell
           ,
           and
           made
           
           him
           actually
           know
           and
           confesse
           he
           was
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           he
           
           would
           not
           for
           sundry
           reasons
           :
           1.
           
           To
           teach
           vs.
           that
           (
           as
           he
           did
           )
           we
           must
           rather
           ouercome
           Sathan
           by
           humilitie
           and
           patience
           ,
           
           then
           by
           power
           ;
           as
           Christ
           obtained
           his
           full
           victorie
           not
           by
           maiestie
           ,
           but
           by
           abasement
           and
           passion
           .
           2.
           
           To
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           suffer
           indignity
           and
           wrong
           of
           euill
           men
           ,
           as
           Christ
           here
           of
           the
           euill
           one
           ,
           wee
           
           should
           rather
           turne
           our selues
           to
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           conuincing
           them
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           then
           to
           reuenge
           :
           so
           did
           Christ.
           3.
           
           That
           wee
           might
           
           hence
           knowe
           the
           power
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           part
           of
           our
           spirituall
           armour
           ,
           euen
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           put
           into
           our
           hands
           by
           God
           to
           foile
           and
           vanquish
           him
           by
           :
           for
           the
           whole
           combate
           of
           Christ
           was
           exemplary
           ,
           nay
           he
           sustaines
           here
           our
           person
           ,
           and
           weilds
           
           our
           weapon
           for
           vs.
           4.
           
           Christs
           humilitie
           and
           meekenes
           was
           now
           a
           fitter
           weapon
           then
           power
           and
           glorie
           ,
           in
           two
           respects
           :
           1.
           to
           the
           greater
           vexation
           of
           the
           aduersary
           ,
           who
           thought
           himselfe
           so
           strong
           and
           cunning
           ,
           as
           no
           flesh
           was
           euer
           yet
           able
           to
           resist
           him
           ,
           onely
           he
           knew
           God
           had
           him
           in
           chaines
           ;
           but
           now
           he
           is
           foyled
           by
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           woman
           ,
           by
           the
           wisedome
           and
           weakenes
           of
           Christ
           as
           man
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           his
           diuine
           power
           as
           God.
           2.
           
           Christs
           meeknes
           lets
           him
           goe
           on
           ,
           and
           passe
           through
           all
           his
           temptations
           ,
           to
           his
           greater
           and
           vtter
           ouerthrow
           and
           silence
           :
           for
           if
           Christ
           by
           his
           diuine
           power
           had
           cut
           him
           short
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           hee
           would
           haue
           said
           ,
           that
           God
           fearing
           his
           weakenes
           would
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           be
           tempted
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           abide
           in
           temptation
           :
           Now
           his
           mouth
           is
           shut
           ,
           Christ
           the
           sonne
           of
           man
           
           foyles
           him
           .
           5.
           
           To
           comfort
           vs
           :
           1.
           
           By
           shewing
           vs
           that
           there
           is
           something
           else
           besides
           diuine
           power
           ,
           to
           ouercome
           all
           hellish
           and
           Satanicall
           power
           withall
           :
           for
           else
           we
           that
           want
           diuine
           power
           ,
           and
           are
           weaker
           then
           water
           ,
           could
           haue
           small
           comfort
           :
           but
           now
           we
           see
           Satan
           may
           bee
           ouercome
           of
           weake
           men
           ,
           by
           the
           meanes
           that
           Christ
           vsed
           ,
           as
           fasting
           ,
           prayer
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           2.
           
           By
           perswading
           vs
           ,
           that
           if
           Christ
           in
           his
           humility
           and
           abasement
           could
           encounter
           and
           foyle
           Satan
           ,
           much
           more
           can
           he
           now
           helpe
           vs
           ,
           beeing
           in
           his
           glorie
           and
           exaltation
           .
           If
           he
           can
           rescue
           vs
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           roaring
           lyon
           ,
           when
           himselfe
           is
           as
           a
           lamb
           before
           the
           shearer
           ,
           much
           more
           when
           hee
           shall
           shew
           himselfe
           the
           mighty
           lyon
           of
           the
           tribe
           of
           Iudah
           .
           
           Hence
           note
           ,
           that
        
         
           
           Christ
           cut
           not
           Satan
           here
           so
           short
           as
           he
           did
           sundry
           wicked
           men
           ,
           nay
           as
           he
           did
           some
           of
           his
           beloued
           Disciples
           ?
           Peter
           ,
           how
           sharpely
           was
           he
           checkt
           for
           disswading
           Christ
           from
           Ierusalem
           and
           ,
           Ioh.
           21.21
           .
           when
           he
           asked
           curiously
           concerning
           Iohn
           ,
           what
           he
           should
           do
           ;
           
           Christ
           said
           ,
           What
           is
           that
           to
           thee
           ?
           so
           he
           might
           haue
           said
           to
           Satan
           ,
           What
           is
           that
           to
           thee
           ,
           whether
           I
           be
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           no
           ?
           but
           he
           doth
           not
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Not
           because
           he
           loues
           his
           disciples
           and
           Gods
           children
           worse
           then
           Satan
           ,
           
           but
           because
           the
           deuill
           and
           wicked
           ones
           must
           be
           let
           go
           on
           to
           the
           height
           of
           impietie
           ,
           as
           Satan
           here
           :
           and
           Iudas
           ,
           how
           patiently
           did
           Christ
           beare
           him
           all
           the
           while
           ;
           yea
           at
           his
           apprehension
           calling
           him
           friend
           ?
           they
           goe
           on
           to
           confusion
           without
           checke
           or
           bands
           almost
           in
           their
           life
           and
           death
           :
           But
           he
           will
           take
           vp
           his
           children
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           bee
           let
           runne
           too
           farre
           ,
           as
           good
           Parents
           reclaime
           their
           children
           timely
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           God
           declares
           his
           power
           in
           taking
           the
           wicked
           at
           the
           height
           ,
           
           as
           Pharaoh
           :
           Rom.
           9.17
           .
           for
           this
           cause
           haue
           I
           stirred
           thee
           vp
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           shew
           my
           power
           in
           thee
           ,
           and
           that
           my
           name
           might
           be
           declared
           to
           all
           the
           world
           :
           if
           Pharaoh
           had
           been
           taken
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           Lord
           had
           neuer
           had
           such
           glorie
           of
           his
           ouerthrowe
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Lord
           hereby
           declares
           his
           long
           patience
           to
           vessels
           of
           wrath
           ,
           Rom.
           9.22
           .
           all
           which
           bountifulnesse
           and
           patience
           ,
           
           because
           they
           abuse
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           lead
           to
           repentance
           by
           it
           ,
           they
           are
           excuseles
           and
           condemned
           iustly
           ,
           as
           hauing
           heaped
           coales
           of
           wrath
           on
           their
           owne
           heads
           .
           Who
           could
           so
           long
           haue
           endured
           Pharaoh
           ,
           but
           patience
           it selfe
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Lord
           hereby
           declares
           the
           riches
           of
           his
           glory
           vpon
           vessels
           of
           mercie
           ,
           whom
           he
           hath
           prepared
           to
           glorie
           ,
           
           Rom.
           9.23
           .
           for
           as
           he
           hath
           prepared
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           decreed
           to
           glorifie
           them
           ,
           so
           hee
           daily
           prepares
           them
           to
           glorious
           vses
           ,
           as
           we
           doe
           our
           vessels
           by
           rubbing
           and
           scouring
           ,
           separating
           corruption
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           rust
           of
           sinne
           by
           his
           rough
           handling
           them
           ,
           iudging
           them
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           not
           to
           condemne
           them
           with
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           Lord
           be
           not
           so
           quicke
           with
           thee
           in
           his
           corrections
           as
           with
           others
           ,
           
           thou
           hadst
           need
           be
           the
           quicker
           with
           thy selfe
           to
           iudge
           thy selfe
           ,
           and
           see
           what
           estate
           thou
           standest
           in
           ,
           that
           thou
           be
           not
           in
           the
           vpper
           staires
           and
           roome
           of
           sinne
           .
           Take
           heed
           of
           thy selfe
           ,
           
           when
           God
           lets
           thee
           alone
           to
           thy selfe
           .
           The
           greatest
           iudgement
           of
           all
           ,
           is
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           iudged
           at
           all
           .
           When
           a
           man
           hath
           cast
           off
           his
           sonne
           ,
           and
           lets
           him
           runne
           his
           owne
           riotous
           wayes
           ,
           as
           carelesse
           what
           becomes
           of
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           certaine
           signe
           he
           shall
           neuer
           enioy
           his
           land
           :
           so
           is
           it
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           sinner
           pacing
           on
           without
           controule
           in
           his
           sinne
           .
        
         
           If
           Christ
           be
           thus
           meeke
           and
           patient
           with
           Satan
           himselfe
           ,
           
           and
           
           God
           vse
           so
           great
           patience
           to
           vessells
           of
           wrath
           ,
           this
           commendeth
           vnto
           vs
           the
           grace
           of
           meeknes
           towards
           our
           brethren
           much
           more
           .
           1.
           
           This
           is
           the
           commaundement
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           speciall
           Schoole-master
           of
           meeknes
           ,
           
             Learne
             of
             mee
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             lowely
             and
             meeke
             :
          
           He
           was
           herein
           testified
           to
           be
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           the
           Spirit
           descended
           on
           him
           in
           the
           likenes
           of
           a
           meeke
           and
           harmelesse
           doue
           :
           and
           thus
           we
           must
           testifie
           our selues
           the
           Sonnes
           and
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           lighting
           of
           the
           same
           Spirit
           of
           meeknes
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           Gal.
           6.2
           .
           2.
           
           A
           meeke
           spirit
           is
           much
           set
           by
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           preserueh
           peace
           with
           men
           ,
           by
           soft
           answers
           and
           readines
           to
           forgiue
           and
           passe
           by
           offences
           .
        
         
           
           This
           reprooues
           men
           of
           a
           fiery
           and
           furious
           disposition
           ,
           men
           as
           meeke
           as
           rough
           Esau
           ;
           right
           Ismaels
           ,
           their
           hand
           is
           against
           euery
           man
           ,
           and
           euery
           mans
           hand
           against
           them
           ,
           like
           Lamech
           who
           if
           he
           be
           prouoked
           ,
           will
           reuenge
           a
           word
           with
           a
           blow
           ,
           a
           scoffe
           with
           a
           stab
           .
           But
           others
           ,
           let
           them
           alone
           ,
           offend
           them
           not
           ,
           you
           shall
           haue
           them
           meeke
           enough
           ,
           tractable
           enough
           :
           but
           mooue
           such
           a
           one
           but
           a
           little
           by
           a
           word
           ,
           or
           the
           least
           neglect
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           Oh
           he
           is
           presently
           as
           meeke
           as
           Dauid
           at
           Nabals
           churlish
           answer
           ,
           he
           will
           kill
           and
           slay
           ,
           euen
           all
           ,
           presently
           in
           his
           hote
           blood
           .
           But
           is
           this
           Christian
           meeknes
           ,
           to
           be
           so
           boisterous
           like
           a
           sudden
           winde
           ,
           which
           thy selfe
           scarce
           knowes
           whence
           it
           is
           or
           whither
           it
           tends
           ?
           no
           ,
           but
           a
           brutish
           meeknes
           ;
           for
           euen
           the
           beasts
           will
           scarce
           stirre
           vnprouoked
           ;
           nay
           we
           say
           the
           deuill
           is
           good
           so
           long
           as
           he
           is
           pleased
           ;
           and
           thou
           art
           good
           no
           longer
           .
           But
           thou
           that
           art
           so
           impatient
           ,
           and
           thus
           betrayest
           thy
           meekenes
           toward
           thy
           brother
           ,
           what
           wouldest
           thou
           doe
           ,
           if
           thou
           hadst
           the
           deuill
           in
           hand
           ,
           as
           Christ
           had
           here
           ?
           Also
           this
           makes
           against
           railers
           and
           scoffers
           of
           others
           :
           for
           Christ
           railed
           not
           on
           the
           deuill
           himselfe
           ,
           nor
           would
           ouercome
           him
           otherwise
           then
           by
           humility
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           this
           answer
           of
           Christ
           was
           a
           most
           modest
           answer
           .
           Satan
           would
           haue
           him
           confesse
           himselfe
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           this
           he
           denieth
           not
           ,
           nor
           yet
           affirmeth
           ,
           but
           modestly
           acknowledgeth
           himselfe
           a
           man
           ,
           
             Man
             liueth
             not
             by
             bread
             onely
             .
          
           The
           like
           wee
           may
           note
           elsewhere
           ,
           beeing
           called
           to
           his
           confession
           before
           the
           gouernours
           ;
           If
           he
           were
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           Matth.
           27.11
           .
           If
           he
           were
           the
           Christ
           ,
           Luk.
           22.67
           .
           If
           he
           were
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           :
           he
           did
           not
           directly
           affirme
           it
           ,
           but
           either
           ,
           Thou
           sayest
           it
           ,
           or
           yee
           say
           that
           I
           am
           ,
           not
           denying
           ,
           but
           modestly
           assenting
           ;
           and
           ordinarily
           he
           called
           himselfe
           the
           sonne
           of
           man
           ,
           not
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           :
           teaching
           vs
           by
           
           his
           example
           ,
           when
           we
           speake
           of
           our selues
           ,
           to
           speake
           modestly
           .
           Paul
           beeing
           to
           speake
           of
           great
           things
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           
           speaketh
           all
           in
           anothers
           person
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           12.2
           .
           I
           know
           a
           man
           in
           Christ
           aboue
           14.
           yeares
           agoe
           ,
           &c.
           taken
           into
           paradise
           ,
           &c.
           and
           Iohn
           ,
           speaking
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           saith
           ,
           And
           when
           Iesus
           saw
           his
           mother
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Disciple
             whome
             he
             loued
          
           :
           and
           ,
           
             who
             leaned
             on
             Iesus
             at
             supper
             ,
          
           chap.
           19.26
           .
        
         
           Alas
           how
           farre
           are
           we
           degenerate
           from
           this
           our
           patterne
           ,
           who
           if
           we
           but
           the
           sonnes
           of
           meane
           men
           ,
           we
           will
           stand
           vpon
           it
           much
           more
           then
           Christ
           did
           vpon
           beeing
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ?
           we
           will
           pride
           it
           out
           ,
           and
           ruffle
           ,
           and
           bragge
           ,
           and
           beare
           our selues
           vpon
           our
           ancestors
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           stept
           but
           one
           steppe
           aboue
           the
           lowest
           :
           Christ
           ,
           whē
           he
           had
           good
           occasion
           ,
           would
           not
           scarce
           professe
           himselfe
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           beeing
           of
           another
           manner
           of
           spirit
           then
           that
           which
           breathed
           out
           that
           bragge
           in
           the
           temptation
           afterward
           ,
           
             All
             these
             will
             I
             giue
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           to
           come
           to
           the
           second
           point
           in
           the
           answer
           ,
           namely
           the
           
           affection
           ,
           
             But
             Iesus
             answered
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             ]
          
        
         
           The
           coniunction
           discretiue
           sheweth
           our
           Sauiours
           disagreement
           from
           Satan
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           answer
           is
           negatiue
           to
           the
           temptation
           :
           for
           although
           Christ
           both
           might
           by
           that
           miracle
           of
           turning
           stones
           into
           bread
           ,
           haue
           shewed
           himselfe
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           now
           needed
           bread
           beeing
           hungry
           ,
           yet
           he
           would
           not
           yeeld
           to
           Satan
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           But
           seeing
           Christ
           ,
           who
           as
           God
           could
           haue
           turned
           stones
           into
           sonnes
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           could
           much
           more
           turne
           stones
           into
           bread
           ,
           so
           easily
           by
           his
           word
           (
           for
           if
           he
           had
           spoken
           to
           the
           stones
           ,
           as
           Satan
           desired
           ,
           certainly
           they
           would
           haue
           had
           eares
           to
           heare
           him
           :
           
           )
           why
           would
           he
           not
           doe
           it
           ?
           what
           hurt
           had
           it
           beene
           ?
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Miracles
           must
           confirme
           faith
           in
           beleeuers
           vnto
           saluation
           ,
           Ioh.
           2.11
           .
           but
           Christ
           knew
           the
           deuill
           could
           not
           beleeue
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           all
           the
           miracles
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Besides
           ,
           he
           had
           euen
           now
           heard
           the
           Fathers
           
           voice
           ,
           testifying
           Iesus
           his
           beloued
           Sonne
           ;
           and
           Christ
           knew
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           not
           beleeue
           the
           fathers
           voice
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           beleeue
           for
           the
           sonnes
           miracle
           .
           2.
           
           Christ
           would
           not
           by
           this
           miracle
           giue
           the
           least
           
           suspition
           ,
           that
           either
           he
           distrusted
           his
           Fathers
           seasonable
           prouidence
           ,
           or
           that
           hee
           would
           depend
           for
           his
           preseruation
           vpon
           the
           meanes
           ,
           but
           vpon
           his
           Fathers
           word
           :
           he
           was
           in
           his
           Fathers
           worke
           ,
           and
           lead
           by
           the
           spirit
           into
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           and
           therefore
           knew
           he
           should
           not
           want
           necessaries
           .
           3.
           
           It
           was
           an
           vnseasonable
           motion
           ,
           it
           
           
           was
           now
           a
           time
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           of
           temptation
           ,
           of
           affliction
           ,
           wherin
           it
           was
           fit
           to
           auoid
           all
           shew
           of
           ostentation
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           temptation
           :
           for
           Satan
           would
           onely
           haue
           him
           to
           shew
           what
           he
           could
           doe
           for
           a
           need
           ,
           for
           a
           vaunt
           of
           his
           power
           .
           Now
           in
           a
           time
           of
           serious
           humiliation
           to
           aduance
           himselfe
           by
           a
           miracle
           ,
           had
           been
           as
           seasonable
           as
           snow
           in
           haruest
           .
           4.
           
           Christ
           would
           not
           giue
           the
           
           least
           credit
           to
           Satan
           ,
           nor
           doe
           any
           thing
           at
           his
           desire
           ,
           were
           it
           good
           and
           profitable
           which
           he
           suggesteth
           :
           for
           his
           end
           and
           issue
           is
           euer
           wicked
           and
           deuillish
           :
           yea
           ,
           he
           would
           shew
           ,
           how
           he
           contemned
           the
           will
           of
           the
           tempter
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           not
           ouercome
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           be
           contemned
           .
           
           5.
           
           Christ
           Iesus
           beeing
           the
           wisedome
           of
           his
           Father
           wel
           knew
           ,
           that
           Sathan
           grossely
           dissembled
           with
           him
           :
           for
           he
           spake
           as
           if
           hee
           wished
           we●l
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           would
           haue
           his
           hunger
           satisfied
           :
           but
           could
           he
           indeed
           respect
           the
           releefe
           of
           Christ
           ?
           did
           he
           desire
           Christs
           preseruation
           and
           welfare
           ?
           knew
           he
           not
           that
           he
           was
           the
           promised
           seed
           ,
           that
           must
           breake
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           destroy
           his
           works
           ?
           and
           therefore
           seeing
           Christ
           knew
           ,
           that
           Satan
           must
           needs
           seeke
           his
           destruction
           in
           all
           his
           attempts
           ,
           he
           had
           iust
           cause
           to
           yeeld
           to
           none
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           though
           they
           seemed
           neuer
           so
           beneficiall
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           Christ
           here
           would
           not
           make
           his
           Diuinitie
           known
           to
           Satan
           ,
           neither
           by
           word
           nor
           miracle
           ,
           we
           may
           note
           ,
           that
        
         
           
           Christ
           will
           not
           purposely
           make
           himselfe
           knowne
           to
           such
           as
           hee
           knowes
           will
           make
           no
           right
           vse
           of
           him
           .
           
           Luk.
           22.8
           .
           when
           Herod
           saw
           Iesus
           ,
           he
           was
           exceeding
           glad
           :
           for
           he
           had
           heard
           many
           things
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           hoped
           to
           haue
           seene
           some
           miracle
           :
           But
           Christ
           would
           not
           worke
           any
           signe
           in
           his
           presence
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           wrought
           workes
           enough
           alreadie
           to
           prooue
           him
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           :
           neither
           was
           it
           fit
           to
           prostitute
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           pleasure
           of
           a
           vain
           man
           ,
           who
           would
           haue
           made
           no
           right
           vse
           of
           it
           .
           Matth.
           12.39
           .
           this
           euill
           and
           wicked
           generation
           seeketh
           a
           signe
           ,
           and
           none
           shall
           be
           giuen
           them
           saue
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Ionah
           .
           Why
           ?
           had
           they
           not
           infinite
           signes
           and
           miracles
           both
           then
           and
           afterward
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           but
           they
           had
           none
           such
           as
           they
           would
           haue
           :
           for
           they
           would
           haue
           some
           extraordinarie
           signe
           ;
           as
           Matth.
           16.1
           .
           
             Master
             ,
             shew
             vs
             a
             signe
             from
             heauen
             :
          
           as
           if
           they
           had
           said
           .
           Either
           cause
           the
           sunne
           to
           stand
           still
           ,
           or
           go
           back
           ,
           as
           in
           Ioshuahs
           and
           Hezekiahs
           daies
           ;
           or
           the
           Moone
           to
           stand
           ,
           as
           in
           Aielon
           ;
           or
           call
           for
           an
           extraordinarie
           tempest
           of
           thunder
           and
           raine
           ,
           as
           Samuel
           did
           ,
           which
           made
           all
           the
           people
           to
           feare
           the
           Lord
           and
           Samuel
           exceedingly
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           12.18
           .
           or
           call
           for
           fire
           from
           heauen
           as
           Elijah
           did
           .
           These
           and
           the
           like
           they
           thought
           beseeming
           men
           of
           God
           :
           
           as
           for
           turning
           water
           into
           wine
           ,
           restoring
           of
           sight
           and
           legges
           ,
           &c.
           those
           they
           saw
           little
           power
           in
           .
           But
           why
           would
           not
           our
           Sauiour
           giue
           them
           such
           a
           signe
           as
           they
           desired
           ?
           Surely
           he
           had
           iust
           reason
           ,
           the
           same
           in
           this
           our
           doctrine
           ;
           for
           they
           did
           not
           desire
           it
           for
           a
           good
           end
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           Luke
           saith
           expressely
           )
           
             to
             tempt
             him
          
           :
           not
           to
           helpe
           their
           infirmitie
           ,
           but
           to
           feed
           their
           curiositie
           :
           neither
           to
           increase
           and
           strengthen
           faith
           ,
           but
           to
           nourish
           their
           infidelitie
           .
           For
           had
           that
           bin
           their
           end
           ,
           had
           they
           not
           beside
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           promises
           ,
           the
           blessed
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           whom
           some
           of
           themselues
           said
           ,
           
             Neuer
             man
             spake
             like
             him
          
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           that
           ,
           many
           and
           mighty
           powerfull
           miracles
           ,
           which
           were
           signes
           from
           heauen
           ,
           shewing
           that
           he
           was
           from
           heauen
           ?
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           they
           beleeued
           not
           .
        
         
           So
           ,
           Matth.
           27.42
           .
           the
           high
           Priests
           ,
           Scribes
           ,
           and
           Pharisies
           said
           ,
           If
           he
           be
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           let
           him
           come
           down
           from
           the
           crosse
           ,
           and
           we
           will
           beleeue
           him
           .
           No
           doubt
           ,
           Christ
           could
           ,
           but
           he
           would
           not
           ;
           not
           onely
           because
           it
           was
           an
           houre
           of
           darkenes
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           knew
           they
           would
           neuer
           haue
           beleeued
           him
           :
           Psalm
           .
           22.22
           ,
           23.
           
           I
           will
           declare
           thy
           name
           to
           
             my
             brethren
          
           ,
           to
           the
           seed
           of
           Iacob
           ,
           to
           Israel
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           This
           practise
           of
           Christ
           is
           answerable
           to
           his
           precept
           ,
           
           Matth.
           7.6
           .
           
             Cast
             not
             holy
             things
             to
             dogges
             ,
          
           nor
           pearles
           before
           swine
           .
           By
           
             holy
             things
          
           and
           pearles
           ,
           are
           meant
           the
           things
           of
           Gods
           Kingdome
           ,
           Christ
           and
           his
           merits
           ,
           &c.
           so
           called
           ,
           both
           to
           shew
           the
           excellencie
           of
           them
           in
           themselues
           ,
           being
           aboue
           
             all
             pearles
          
           ,
           Pro.
           3.14
           .
           as
           also
           our
           dutie
           ,
           to
           prize
           and
           lock
           them
           vp
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           keep
           them
           (
           as
           we
           do
           our
           pearles
           )
           safely
           in
           our
           memories
           .
           By
           dogges
           and
           hogges
           ,
           are
           meant
           malicious
           and
           obstinate
           enemies
           ,
           conuicted
           of
           enmitie
           against
           Gods
           word
           ,
           of
           whose
           amendement
           there
           is
           little
           hope
           :
           euery
           man
           naturally
           is
           an
           enemie
           to
           God
           and
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           dog
           and
           a
           swine
           ;
           as
           Christ
           called
           the
           heathens
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           
             It
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             take
             the
             childrens
             bread
             ,
             and
             cast
             it
             to
             dogs
             .
          
           Now
           to
           such
           as
           these
           we
           must
           preach
           and
           offer
           the
           Sacramens
           ,
           yea
           Christ
           offered
           himselfe
           and
           came
           to
           call
           sinners
           :
           but
           when
           his
           word
           and
           miracles
           were
           reiected
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           euill
           intreated
           ,
           as
           among
           the
           Pharisies
           ,
           then
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             Let
             them
             alone
             ,
             they
             are
             blinde
             leaders
             of
             the
             blind
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Christ
           shewes
           himselfe
           vnto
           none
           but
           such
           as
           he
           loueth
           ,
           
           and
           loue
           him
           ,
           Ioh.
           14.21
           .
           and
           this
           was
           the
           ground
           of
           Iudas
           his
           speach
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             cause
             ,
             that
             thou
             wilt
             shew
             thy selfe
             to
             vs
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             
             world
             ?
          
           the
           world
           sees
           him
           not
           ;
           for
           none
           seeth
           him
           but
           to
           whome
           he
           sheweth
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           he
           sheweth
           himselfe
           to
           none
           but
           such
           as
           loue
           him
           ;
           and
           none
           loue
           him
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           loue
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           keepe
           it
           ,
           vers
           .
           23.
           
        
         
           
           3.
           
           This
           was
           one
           cause
           ,
           why
           Christ
           spake
           so
           many
           things
           in
           parables
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           would
           be
           blind
           might
           not
           see
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           would
           not
           make
           a
           right
           vse
           of
           his
           holy
           doctrine
           ,
           might
           not
           vnderstand
           ,
           Matth.
           13.13
           .
           For
           many
           that
           heard
           them
           ,
           let
           them
           go
           without
           further
           question
           in
           a
           carelesse
           manner
           ,
           whereas
           the
           disciples
           of
           Christ
           inquired
           of
           him
           his
           meaning
           ,
           and
           one
           learned
           of
           another
           ;
           and
           so
           that
           which
           for
           the
           difficultie
           draue
           others
           away
           ,
           became
           in
           this
           manner
           of
           teaching
           ,
           much
           more
           easie
           and
           familiar
           ,
           yea
           much
           more
           perspicuous
           and
           cleare
           then
           any
           other
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Neuer
           could
           extraordinarie
           means
           ,
           conuert
           such
           as
           beleeued
           not
           the
           word
           ,
           the
           ordinary
           meanes
           :
           and
           therefore
           Christ
           neuer
           or
           seldome
           gratified
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisies
           with
           miracles
           or
           extraordinarie
           meanes
           ,
           because
           they
           resisted
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           person
           ,
           and
           workes
           :
           or
           if
           any
           wicked
           men
           saw
           any
           of
           his
           mighty
           workes
           and
           miracles
           ,
           they
           saw
           not
           himselfe
           in
           them
           ;
           as
           Pharaoh
           ,
           what
           a
           number
           of
           miracles
           saw
           he
           ?
           yet
           he
           was
           neuer
           the
           better
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           acknowledge
           God
           nor
           his
           seruants
           :
           and
           in
           the
           wildernes
           ,
           they
           who
           saw
           miracles
           euery
           day
           and
           moment
           ,
           yet
           not
           beleeuing
           the
           word
           of
           God
           in
           them
           ,
           were
           neuer
           the
           better
           ;
           the
           arme
           of
           the
           Lord
           was
           not
           made
           bare
           vnto
           them
           .
        
         
           
           Ignorant
           persons
           ,
           that
           knowe
           not
           Christ
           ,
           no●
           desire
           to
           knowe
           him
           ,
           are
           in
           a
           wofull
           estate
           ,
           beeing
           such
           as
           Christ
           counts
           vnworthy
           to
           reueale
           himselfe
           vnto
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           either
           keeps
           the
           means
           from
           them
           ,
           or
           leaues
           them
           without
           grace
           to
           make
           an
           holy
           vse
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
           In
           worse
           case
           are
           they
           that
           haue
           the
           meanes
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           tast
           of
           them
           ,
           
           no
           reformation
           by
           them
           :
           their
           couetousnes
           ,
           their
           pride
           ,
           their
           drunkennesse
           and
           vncleannesse
           will
           not
           be
           left
           ;
           as
           many
           that
           come
           to
           Church
           to
           heare
           the
           word
           and
           receiue
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           no
           better
           then
           dogges
           and
           swine
           ,
           and
           altogether
           vnreformed
           in
           their
           liues
           and
           courses
           .
           Some
           draw
           the
           word
           of
           God
           into
           question
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           taught
           by
           Angels
           ,
           or
           miracles
           ,
           as
           Satan
           here
           :
           but
           Christ
           will
           not
           make
           himselfe
           knowne
           to
           them
           no
           more
           then
           to
           him
           :
           so
           saith
           Abraham
           to
           Diues
           in
           hell
           ,
           when
           he
           denied
           his
           request
           ,
           They
           haue
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           not
           beleeue
           them
           ,
           neither
           would
           they
           beleeue
           if
           one
           should
           
           rise
           from
           the
           dead
           .
           Some
           are
           resolued
           to
           liue
           as
           they
           list
           ,
           let
           the
           Preachers
           say
           what
           they
           can
           :
           whereas
           he
           that
           is
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           reueales
           himselfe
           ,
           is
           a
           new
           creature
           :
           for
           Christ
           speakes
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           eare
           onely
           .
           Others
           say
           ,
           they
           are
           decreed
           to
           life
           or
           death
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           doe
           what
           they
           can
           ,
           they
           cannot
           change
           Gods
           minde
           ,
           and
           hence
           neuer
           goe
           about
           to
           change
           themselues
           :
           But
           ,
           had
           Christ
           shewed
           himselfe
           to
           these
           ,
           he
           would
           haue
           directed
           them
           to
           the
           meanes
           of
           sauing
           knowledge
           ,
           namely
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           which
           testifie
           of
           him
           ,
           Ioh.
           5.29
           .
           and
           to
           faith
           ,
           which
           vnites
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           fruits
           of
           faith
           ,
           which
           testifie
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           his
           glory
           and
           their
           comfort
           .
           Others
           will
           be
           saued
           by
           faith
           alone
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           profession
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           so
           neglect
           the
           workes
           which
           iustifie
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           godlines
           :
           whereas
           ,
           if
           Christ
           in
           the
           Ministry
           had
           reuealed
           himselfe
           to
           such
           ,
           he
           had
           quickned
           their
           faith
           ,
           and
           not
           left
           it
           as
           a
           carkase
           :
           for
           faith
           without
           workes
           is
           dead
           .
           Others
           ,
           poore
           simple
           people
           ,
           will
           be
           saued
           by
           mercy
           alone
           ,
           and
           neuer
           labour
           for
           knowledge
           ,
           faith
           ,
           or
           true
           feeling
           of
           their
           owne
           estate
           ,
           and
           care
           not
           how
           sinne
           abound
           ,
           that
           mercie
           may
           abound
           much
           more
           :
           But
           ,
           had
           Christ
           met
           with
           them
           ,
           he
           would
           let
           them
           see
           their
           misery
           in
           the
           causes
           and
           effects
           ,
           and
           teach
           them
           to
           hunger
           after
           mercie
           in
           the
           meanes
           ,
           and
           ,
           hauing
           obtained
           it
           ,
           to
           goe
           and
           sinne
           no
           more
           ,
           least
           a
           worse
           thing
           follow
           .
        
         
           Others
           ,
           disclaiming
           the
           doctrine
           of
           mortification
           ,
           and
           selfe-deniall
           ,
           therefore
           dislike
           the
           word
           as
           too
           straite
           a
           doctrine
           ,
           stripping
           them
           of
           their
           pleasures
           and
           profits
           :
           and
           hence
           some
           hold
           on
           in
           their
           lusts
           ,
           some
           returne
           with
           the
           swine
           to
           their
           wallowing
           in
           the
           mire
           ,
           they
           cannot
           die
           to
           sinne
           ,
           they
           cannot
           liue
           without
           laughter
           ,
           mirth
           ,
           and
           sports
           :
           Whereas
           ,
           had
           Christ
           reuealed
           himselfe
           vnto
           them
           ,
           hee
           would
           haue
           taught
           them
           ,
           that
           his
           yoke
           is
           an
           easier
           yoke
           then
           the
           yoke
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           sound
           comfort
           but
           in
           mortified
           affections
           and
           actions
           .
        
         
           Whosoeuer
           would
           haue
           Christ
           reueale
           himselfe
           fully
           vnto
           him
           ,
           must
           labour
           to
           be
           thus
           qualified
           :
           1.
           
           He
           must
           be
           humble
           :
           
           
           for
           he
           teacheth
           the
           humble
           in
           his
           wayes
           ,
           Psal.
           25.9
           .
           but
           the
           proud
           he
           sends
           empty
           away
           ;
           as
           raine
           makes
           vallies
           fruitfull
           ,
           but
           falls
           off
           the
           mountaines
           ,
           which
           are
           therefore
           barren
           .
           2.
           
           He
           must
           long
           and
           desire
           to
           meet
           Christ
           in
           his
           ordinances
           :
           for
           Christ
           is
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           
           word
           and
           Sacraments
           :
           therfore
           desire
           to
           know
           nothing
           but
           Christ
           crucified
           ;
           goe
           to
           the
           tents
           of
           shepheards
           where
           he
           hath
           told
           thee
           
           thou
           shalt
           meet
           him
           .
           And
           this
           desire
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           sincere
           ,
           will
           vent
           it selfe
           in
           earnest
           prayer
           ,
           to
           be
           taught
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Teach
             me
             thy
             statutes
             ,
             Oh
             open
             mine
             eyes
             ,
          
           that
           I
           may
           see
           the
           wonderfull
           things
           of
           thy
           law
           .
           And
           it
           hath
           a
           promise
           to
           be
           answered
           ,
           Ioh.
           14.21
           .
           I
           will
           loue
           
           him
           ,
           and
           shew
           my
           owne
           selfe
           to
           him
           .
           3.
           
           He
           must
           haue
           a
           conscionable
           indeauour
           and
           industrie
           to
           obey
           that
           part
           of
           Gods
           will
           ,
           which
           he
           reuealeth
           vnto
           him
           :
           Ioh.
           7.17
           .
           If
           any
           man
           will
           doe
           his
           will
           ,
           hee
           shall
           knowe
           whether
           the
           doctrine
           bee
           from
           God
           or
           no.
           
        
         
           
           The
           third
           part
           in
           the
           answer
           ,
           is
           the
           matter
           of
           it
           ,
           a
           testimony
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           
             It
             is
             written
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           Christ
           might
           haue
           oppressed
           the
           deuill
           by
           his
           diuine
           power
           ,
           but
           ,
           beeing
           as
           man
           to
           be
           tempted
           ,
           he
           would
           as
           man
           ouercome
           :
           1.
           to
           magnifie
           mans
           nature
           .
           2.
           to
           torment
           Satan
           the
           more
           :
           and
           3.
           to
           teach
           vs
           how
           to
           ouercome
           him
           .
           And
           by
           this
           his
           practise
           he
           giues
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           ,
        
         
           
           The
           word
           written
           is
           a
           chiefe
           part
           of
           our
           spirituall
           armour
           to
           foyle
           Satan
           by
           ;
           
           yea
           indeed
           the
           principall
           weapon
           of
           our
           spirituall
           warfare
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Eph.
           6.17
           .
           Take
           vnto
           you
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           
           and
           therefore
           ,
           as
           a
           sword
           ,
           it
           serues
           1.
           to
           defend
           vs
           :
           2.
           to
           wound
           Satan
           :
           3.
           to
           cut
           asunder
           all
           his
           temptations
           :
           so
           it
           did
           serue
           Christ
           here
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           a
           carnall
           weapon
           ,
           but
           
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           spirituall
           weapon
           as
           the
           fight
           is
           spirituall
           ,
           not
           made
           by
           man
           ,
           but
           tempered
           ,
           framed
           ,
           sharpned
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           our
           hands
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           himselfe
           :
           for
           whose
           word
           else
           〈◊〉
           it
           ?
           or
           whence
           hath
           it
           power
           but
           from
           Gods
           Spirit
           ?
           Reu.
           1.16
           .
           It
           is
           called
           the
           two-edged
           sword
           ,
           which
           goeth
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           Christ
           :
           because
           it
           is
           sharpe
           and
           piercing
           ,
           to
           wound
           all
           his
           enemies
           :
           it
           pierceth
           to
           the
           very
           bones
           and
           marrow
           .
           With
           this
           sword
           he
           slayes
           the
           wicked
           ,
           Isa.
           11.4
           .
           with
           this
           he
           visites
           Leuiathan
           ,
           and
           slaies
           the
           dragon
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           mightiest
           enemies
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           Isa.
           27.1
           .
           with
           this
           sword
           he
           consumes
           Antichrist
           ,
           2.
           
           Thess.
           2.8
           .
           and
           with
           this
           sword
           he
           foiles
           the
           deuill
           here
           :
           with
           the
           same
           he
           slaies
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           Satanicall
           temptations
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           owne
           children
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           This
           part
           of
           our
           armour
           was
           signified
           by
           the
           sheilds
           ,
           wherewith
           Salomons
           Temple
           was
           hanged
           ,
           Cant.
           4.4
           .
           and
           by
           
             the
             smooth
             stones
          
           ,
           whereby
           Dauid
           smote
           the
           Philistim
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           17.40
           .
           here
           
           the
           sonne
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           and
           Dauids
           Lord
           ,
           smites
           the
           Goliah
           of
           hell
           with
           a
           deadly
           wound
           :
           Sauls
           armour
           is
           here
           refused
           ,
           worldly
           weapons
           ,
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           subtilty
           ,
           and
           one
           stone
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           fountaines
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           bagge
           of
           his
           holy
           memory
           ,
           and
           by
           it
           Satan
           falls
           .
           Yea
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           armory
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whence
           all
           other
           parts
           of
           Christian
           armour
           are
           to
           bee
           had
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           All
           the
           contention
           and
           fight
           of
           Satan
           ,
           is
           to
           fasten
           some
           error
           and
           falshood
           vpon
           vs
           :
           now
           therefore
           the
           onely
           fence
           from
           error
           ,
           
           is
           to
           be
           girded
           with
           the
           girdle
           of
           truth
           :
           now
           the
           title
           of
           truth
           is
           often
           giuen
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           Psal.
           19.10
           .
           
             the
             iudgements
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             truth
             :
          
           and
           Ioh.
           17.17
           .
           
             thy
             word
             is
             truth
          
           :
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           so
           long
           as
           we
           hold
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           we
           are
           sufficiently
           armed
           against
           all
           falshood
           and
           error
           ,
           both
           in
           iudgement
           and
           practise
           .
           And
           the
           like
           may
           be
           concluded
           from
           that
           it
           is
           called
           light
           ,
           discouering
           and
           chasing
           before
           it
           all
           mists
           and
           darknes
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           word
           is
           a
           
             complete
             armour
          
           ,
           couers
           euery
           part
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           
           giues
           fence
           ,
           and
           direction
           to
           the
           minde
           ,
           vndeestanding
           ,
           memory
           ,
           
           thoughts
           ,
           all
           the
           affections
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           faculties
           of
           the
           soule
           :
           it
           couers
           euery
           part
           and
           member
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           teacheth
           the
           eye
           to
           looke
           ,
           the
           eare
           to
           heare
           ,
           the
           tongue
           to
           speake
           ,
           the
           feet
           to
           walke
           :
           it
           directs
           vs
           in
           all
           our
           conuersation
           and
           actions
           of
           life
           towards
           God
           and
           men
           ,
           euen
           to
           all
           conditions
           of
           men
           ,
           superiours
           ,
           equalls
           ,
           inferiours
           ,
           poore
           and
           rich
           :
           further
           ,
           it
           guideth
           vs
           in
           all
           conditions
           of
           life
           ,
           in
           all
           times
           ,
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           prescribing
           rules
           to
           children
           and
           men
           ,
           young
           and
           old
           ;
           in
           all
           exercise
           and
           vse
           of
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           as
           meat
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           apparell
           ,
           recreation
           :
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           concerning
           this
           life
           ,
           or
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
           So
           as
           here
           is
           a
           sufficient
           defence
           for
           all
           occasions
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Neuer
           did
           any
           man
           receiue
           any
           hurt
           from
           Satan
           ,
           or
           his
           own
           corruptions
           ,
           or
           from
           this
           euill
           world
           ,
           
           but
           either
           because
           he
           did
           not
           draw
           out
           this
           sword
           ,
           or
           did
           not
           rightly
           vse
           it
           .
           What
           other
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           deadly
           wound
           of
           our
           first
           Parents
           ,
           and
           ours
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           drew
           not
           out
           this
           sword
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           but
           suffred
           the
           serpent
           to
           wring
           it
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           ?
           How
           could
           Peter
           haue
           beene
           so
           grieuously
           wounded
           in
           the
           High
           Priests
           hall
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           forgat
           the
           word
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           had
           admonished
           him
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           which
           was
           such
           as
           it
           healed
           his
           wound
           as
           easily
           as
           it
           had
           done
           Malcus
           his
           eare
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           struck
           off
           ;
           and
           therefore
           wanted
           no
           power
           to
           haue
           preserued
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           remembred
           
           it
           ?
           What
           a
           s●●refull
           wound
           befell
           Lots
           wife
           ,
           because
           shee
           cast
           off
           this
           armour
           ,
           and
           forgate
           the
           word
           charging
           her
           she
           should
           not
           looke
           backe
           ?
           The
           like
           of
           Salomon
           ,
           all
           his
           wisedome
           could
           not
           fence
           him
           if
           he
           cast
           off
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           had
           charged
           him
           not
           to
           meddle
           with
           outlandish
           wiues
           ;
           but
           neglecting
           that
           ,
           must
           fall
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           
           This
           is
           a
           confutation
           of
           Romish
           teachers
           ,
           who
           disarme
           men
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           wring
           this
           speciall
           weapon
           out
           of
           the
           peoples
           hands
           :
           common
           people
           may
           not
           haue
           the
           Scripture
           in
           their
           vulgar
           tongue
           ;
           
           for
           this
           (
           saith
           Harding
           )
           is
           hereticall
           .
           But
           this
           place
           is
           sufficient
           to
           prooue
           the
           contrary
           :
           whence
           I
           conclude
           thus
           :
           The
           weapons
           whereby
           people
           are
           fenced
           from
           Satans
           temptations
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           from
           them
           ;
           but
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           the
           weapons
           of
           defence
           against
           Satans
           temptations
           :
           and
           againe
           ,
           If
           all
           the
           common
           people
           be
           assaulted
           and
           wounded
           ,
           and
           all
           haue
           to
           doe
           with
           Satan
           ,
           then
           all
           haue
           need
           of
           this
           fence
           and
           couer
           against
           this
           most
           capital
           and
           deadly
           enemie
           :
           But
           the
           assaul●
           is
           made
           against
           all
           ,
           and
           Satan
           seekes
           without
           exception
           whom
           he
           may
           deuoure
           ;
           and
           therefore
           all
           without
           exception
           need
           the
           fence
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           Whosoeuer
           turne
           the
           people
           naked
           vnto
           all
           Satans
           temptations
           ,
           and
           disarme
           them
           so
           as
           they
           cannot
           but
           be
           ouercome
           ,
           are
           guiltie
           of
           all
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           which
           Satan
           draws
           them
           ;
           and
           also
           of
           their
           destruction
           ,
           vnto
           which
           they
           bee
           drawne
           :
           But
           Popish
           teachers
           by
           destituting
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           turne
           them
           naked
           into
           temptation
           ,
           and
           disarme
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           are
           guilty
           of
           all
           their
           sinne
           and
           damnation
           .
        
         
           
           But
           this
           practise
           of
           theirs
           is
           ,
           1.
           
           Against
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           for
           God
           would
           therefore
           haue
           the
           Scriptures
           written
           ,
           and
           commended
           to
           men
           in
           their
           owne
           language
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           the
           learned
           ,
           but
           vnlearned
           also
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           familiar
           to
           all
           sorts
           of
           men
           .
           Deut.
           31.11
           ,
           12.
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             read
             the
             words
             of
             this
             Lawe
             before
             all
             Israel
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             heare
             it
             ,
             and
             learne
             to
             feare
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           and
           he
           names
           their
           
             men
             ,
             and
             women
             ,
             children
             ,
             and
             strangers
             .
             Obiect
             .
          
           But
           this
           belongs
           to
           the
           Iewes
           alone
           .
           Answ.
           No
           ,
           the
           reason
           is
           perpetuall
           ,
           all
           of
           all
           ages
           must
           feare
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           therefore
           haue
           the
           meanes
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           Ierem.
           36.6
           .
           Ieremie
           commaunded
           Baruch
           ,
           to
           read
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           all
           Iudah
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           
             audience
             of
             the
             people
          
           .
           Iob.
           5.39
           .
           
             Search
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             Obiect
          
           .
           Christ
           spoke
           to
           the
           learned
           ,
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Ph●risies
           .
           Answ.
           But
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           precep
           ▪
           belongs
           to
           all
           ,
           who
           
             desire
             life
             eternall
          
           .
           Col.
           3.16
           .
           
             Let
             the
             
             word
             of
             God
             dwell
             plentifully
             in
             you
             :
          
           and
           ,
           1.
           v.
           9.
           hee
           prayeth
           ,
           
             they
             may
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             all
             wisedome
             and
             spirituall
             vnderstanding
             :
          
           now
           all
           the
           Colossians
           were
           not
           Clergie-men
           .
           And
           how
           doth
           the
           Lord
           encourage
           all
           his
           people
           to
           vnderstand
           and
           obey
           the
           words
           of
           the
           law
           ?
           Deut.
           4.6
           .
           
             Onely
             this
             people
             is
             wise
             ,
             and
             of
             vnderstanding
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           against
           the
           example
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           Apostles
           :
           
           Christ
           taught
           in
           a
           knowne
           tongue
           ,
           so
           the
           Apostles
           were
           endued
           with
           diuerse
           tongues
           to
           preach
           to
           euery
           nation
           in
           their
           owne
           tongue
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           writers
           of
           holy
           scriptures
           did
           write
           them
           in
           the
           tongue
           best
           known
           ,
           most
           vulgar
           &
           common
           ,
           whereby
           it
           might
           more
           easily
           come
           to
           euery
           ones
           knowledge
           :
           for
           whatsoeuer
           was
           written
           ,
           was
           written
           for
           our
           learning
           ,
           
           that
           we
           by
           patience
           &
           consolation
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           might
           haue
           hope
           :
           so
           our
           Sauiour
           saith
           ,
           These
           things
           are
           written
           ,
           that
           ye
           might
           beleeue
           :
           so
           as
           whosoeuer
           must
           haue
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           patience
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           must
           be
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           and
           if
           these
           be
           entailed
           onely
           to
           learned
           men
           ,
           so
           may
           they
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           against
           common
           sense
           ,
           
           and
           as
           if
           one
           should
           aduise
           another
           who
           is
           to
           meet
           his
           enemy
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           would
           driue
           away
           his
           enemy
           and
           get
           the
           victory
           ,
           he
           must
           lay
           downe
           his
           weapon
           ,
           or
           leaue
           it
           behind
           him
           .
           Obiect
           .
           But
           the
           Popish
           Doctors
           put
           other
           weapons
           into
           their
           hands
           to
           fight
           with
           ,
           as
           crosses
           ,
           holy-water
           ,
           charmes
           ,
           and
           coniurations
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           ruder
           sort
           yet
           content
           themselues
           .
           Answ.
           These
           are
           weapons
           of
           the
           deuills
           owne
           forging
           ;
           the
           Leuiathan
           of
           hell
           accounts
           of
           these
           speares
           but
           as
           straw
           ,
           and
           laughes
           at
           them
           :
           as
           if
           a
           man
           beeing
           to
           encounter
           a
           most
           furious
           and
           furnisht
           enemie
           ,
           should
           couer
           himselfe
           with
           a
           cobwebbe
           ,
           and
           thinke
           he
           were
           well
           furnished
           :
           No
           no
           ,
           Satan
           puts
           these
           into
           mens
           hands
           ,
           to
           keep
           them
           from
           the
           word
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           onely
           charme
           ,
           the
           onely
           crosse
           ,
           the
           onely
           hallowed
           water
           ,
           that
           can
           coniure
           him
           ,
           which
           our
           Lord
           by
           his
           blessed
           example
           hath
           taught
           vs
           to
           vse
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           against
           the
           auncient
           Fathers
           :
           Augustine
           saith
           ,
           
           
             Deus
             in
             Scripturis
             quasi
             amicus
             familiaris
             loquitur
             ad
             cor
             doctorum
             &
             indoctorum
             :
             The
             Lord
             in
             the
             Scripture
             speaketh
             familiarly
             to
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             learned
             and
             vnlearned
             .
             Iren●us
          
           saith
           ,
           
           
             Hac
             omnia
             contulit
             〈◊〉
             Scripturarum
             Dei
             ignorantia
             :
             The
             Valentinians
             fell
             into
             all
             their
             heresies
             through
             their
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           But
           how
           should
           Papists
           beleeue
           Irenaeus
           ,
           when
           they
           will
           not
           beleeue
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           
           who
           tells
           the
           Sadduces
           ,
           that
           they
           erred
           because
           they
           knew
           not
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           
           Chrysostome
           hath
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Audite
             quotquot
             estis
             mundani
             ,
             &
             vxoribus
             praeestis
             ac
             liberis
             ,
             quemadmodum
             vobis
             Apostolus
             Paulus
             praecipiat
             l●ger●
             Scripturas
             ,
             idque
             non
             simpliciter
             ,
             neque
             obiter
             ,
             sed
             magnâ
             cum
             diligentiâ
             :
          
           and
           againe
           ,
           
             Audite
             omnes
             seculares
             ,
             comparate
             vobis
             biblia
             ,
          
           
           
             animae
             pharmaca
          
           .
           And
           Hieroms
           glosse
           is
           good
           :
           
             Hic
             ostenditur
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             verbū
             Christi
             non
             sufficienter
             ,
             sed
             abundanter
             Laicos
             habere
             debere
             ,
          
           
           
             &
             se
             inuicem
             docere
             vel
             monere
             .
          
           Lastly
           ,
           Origen
           shewes
           his
           iudgement
           in
           this
           affectionate
           speach
           ,
           Vtinam
           omnes
           
             faceromus
             illud
             quod
             scriptum
             est
             ,
             Scrutamini
             Scripturas
             :
             Oh
             that
             wee
             would
          
           all
           
             doe
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Search
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           
           5.
           
           It
           is
           against
           the
           Popish
           writers
           themselues
           .
           Cai●tan
           ,
           a
           very
           ingenuous
           man
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           scholler
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             Hinc
             discamus
             arma
             nostra
             esse
             sacras
             Scripturas
             :
             Let
             vs
             take
             this
             for
             a
             good
             lesson
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             are
             our
             onely
             weapons
             .
             Di●z
          
           a
           Portugall
           Fryer
           saith
           ,
           That
           as
           Laban
           in
           the
           night
           deceiued
           Iacob
           ,
           by
           giuing
           him
           in
           stead
           of
           faire
           Rahel
           ,
           bleare-eyed
           Leah
           ;
           so
           Satan
           deceiues
           vs
           in
           the
           night
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           with
           vaine
           traditions
           for
           diuine
           Scripture
           .
           Yea
           ,
           and
           Bernard
           himselfe
           ,
           whom
           Harding
           brings
           in
           as
           a
           fauourer
           of
           his
           cause
           herein
           ,
           saith
           ,
           That
           at
           Bethlehem
           the
           common
           people
           sang
           Psalmes
           and
           Halleluiahs
           ,
           yea
           in
           the
           fields
           as
           they
           were
           plowing
           and
           mowing
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           By
           all
           this
           we
           conclude
           with
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           Ioh.
           3.20
           .
           
             They
             doe
             euill
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             hate
             the
             light
             :
          
           they
           haue
           a
           long
           time
           deceiued
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           holding
           it
           in
           ignorance
           ,
           a
           principall
           pillar
           of
           their
           religion
           ;
           and
           labour
           still
           to
           hold
           it
           in
           blindnesse
           ,
           dealing
           no
           otherwise
           then
           the
           Philistims
           dealt
           with
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           13.19
           .
           who
           to
           hold
           them
           in
           base
           bondage
           and
           seruitude
           ,
           tooke
           all
           their
           weapons
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           left
           them
           not
           a
           smith
           in
           Israel
           ,
           least
           they
           should
           get
           weapons
           ,
           and
           so
           get
           from
           vnder
           their
           power
           .
        
         
           
           If
           the
           word
           of
           God
           be
           a
           principall
           part
           of
           our
           spiritual
           armour
           ,
           then
           ought
           we
           alwaies
           to
           haue
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           a
           readinesse
           ;
           not
           onely
           the
           Bibles
           in
           our
           houses
           (
           which
           many
           haue
           not
           ,
           who
           haue
           their
           corslets
           hanging
           by
           the
           walls
           ;
           )
           but
           
             put
             on
             vpon
             vs
          
           ,
           Eph.
           6.17
           .
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           by
           diligent
           reading
           ,
           hearing
           ,
           meditating
           ,
           and
           studie
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           especially
           by
           earnest
           prayer
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           open
           our
           vnderstandings
           to
           see
           his
           good
           pleasure
           in
           it
           ;
           we
           haue
           attained
           such
           skill
           ,
           as
           we
           can
           wisely
           shape
           an
           answer
           to
           the
           nature
           and
           ,
           qualitie
           of
           any
           temptation
           .
        
         
         
           Alas
           ,
           how
           lamentable
           is
           their
           estate
           ,
           that
           regard
           not
           the
           sound
           knowledg
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           content
           themselues
           in
           their
           ignorance
           ,
           whereby
           Satan
           holds
           them
           vnder
           the
           power
           of
           darkenes
           ?
           for
           impossible
           it
           is
           ,
           till
           men
           come
           to
           knowe
           the
           truth
           ,
           that
           euer
           they
           should
           come
           out
           of
           the
           snare
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           and
           to
           amendement
           :
           see
           ,
           2.
           
           Tim.
           2.25.26
           .
           Many
           spend
           their
           dayes
           in
           reading
           fables
           ,
           or
           profane
           histories
           ,
           or
           cannot
           tell
           how
           to
           passe
           their
           time
           ,
           but
           by
           taking
           in
           hand
           the
           deuills
           bookes
           and
           bones
           (
           as
           one
           calleth
           them
           )
           cards
           and
           dice
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           vnwarrantable
           exercise
           ;
           all
           which
           giue
           Satan
           more
           power
           ouer
           them
           .
           But
           the
           armour
           of
           proofe
           ,
           against
           Sathan
           and
           their
           owne
           corruption
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           lies
           in
           the
           booke
           vntouched
           ,
           vntossed
           ,
           as
           if
           men
           were
           at
           league
           not
           to
           disturbe
           Satan
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           let
           him
           blind
           them
           ,
           binde
           them
           ,
           and
           leade
           them
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
           Others
           will
           defie
           and
           spit
           at
           Satans
           name
           ,
           but
           they
           haue
           no
           word
           against
           him
           ,
           but
           doe
           as
           a
           foolish
           and
           inconsiderate
           person
           ,
           that
           will
           quarrell
           with
           a
           man
           of
           might
           ,
           and
           defie
           him
           ,
           as
           though
           hee
           could
           make
           his
           partie
           good
           ,
           but
           beeing
           without
           any
           weapon
           ,
           carries
           away
           the
           blowes
           ,
           the
           smart
           of
           which
           makes
           him
           feele
           his
           folly
           ,
           which
           formerly
           he
           could
           not
           see
           .
        
         
           Others
           are
           enemies
           to
           such
           ,
           as
           would
           teach
           them
           the
           vse
           of
           this
           weapon
           :
           men
           of
           valour
           and
           strength
           will
           pay
           liberally
           such
           as
           take
           paines
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           teach
           them
           the
           skill
           of
           their
           weapon
           ,
           and
           willingly
           take
           their
           directions
           :
           but
           such
           cowards
           a
           number
           are
           in
           this
           field
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           dare
           not
           looke
           an
           enemie
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           so
           haue
           they
           resolued
           ,
           neuer
           shall
           weapon
           come
           in
           their
           hands
           ;
           they
           are
           enemies
           to
           such
           as
           would
           furnish
           them
           .
           Others
           would
           fight
           with
           Satan
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           wicked
           abuse
           of
           it
           ,
           making
           charmes
           and
           exorcismes
           of
           sundry
           words
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           highly
           taking
           Gods
           name
           in
           vaine
           :
           some
           write
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           in
           Hebrew
           ,
           Greeke
           ,
           and
           Latin
           :
           some
           the
           words
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Gospels
           ;
           some
           the
           names
           of
           God
           and
           Christ
           :
           But
           all
           this
           is
           sorcerie
           and
           magicke
           ,
           and
           a
           fighting
           for
           the
           deuill
           ,
           yea
           a
           shooting
           in
           his
           owne
           bow
           .
           Others
           will
           haue
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           resist
           with
           ,
           but
           they
           bee
           not
           readie
           nor
           at
           hand
           ,
           they
           beare
           many
           blowes
           before
           they
           can
           recouer
           their
           weapons
           :
           when
           they
           get
           a
           Scripture
           against
           him
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           exercise
           and
           experience
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           as
           a
           sword
           in
           a
           childs
           hand
           ,
           who
           can
           neither
           well
           help
           himselfe
           ,
           nor
           yet
           much
           hurt
           another
           more
           then
           he
           is
           like
           to
           hurt
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Then
           the
           word
           of
           God
           is
           vsed
           aright
           ,
           
           when
           a
           man
           hath
           skill
           
           thereby
           to
           cut
           off
           temptations
           ,
           
           and
           containe
           himselfe
           in
           his
           duty
           :
           Psal.
           119.11
           .
           
             I
             haue
             hid
             thy
             promise
             in
             mine
             heart
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             not
             sin
             against
             thee
             :
          
           Prou.
           2.10.11.12
           .
           
             When
             wisedome
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           Gods
           word
           )
           
             entreth
             into
             thy
             heart
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             delighteth
             thy
             soule
             ,
             then
             shall
             counsell
             preserue
             thee
             ,
             and
             vnderstanding
             shall
             keepe
             thee
             ,
             and
             deliuer
             thee
             from
             the
             euill
             way
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             man
             that
             speaketh
             froward
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
           1.
           
           The
           word
           of
           God
           is
           the
           law
           of
           God
           :
           now
           what
           is
           the
           vse
           of
           a
           law
           ,
           but
           to
           keepe
           a
           man
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           godly
           life
           ?
           then
           he
           liues
           according
           to
           the
           law
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           I
           must
           ,
           or
           must
           not
           doe
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           because
           the
           Law
           willeth
           me
           so
           :
           so
           he
           is
           a
           good
           Christian
           ,
           that
           can
           say
           ,
           I
           must
           doe
           this
           ,
           because
           Gods
           word
           commandeth
           it
           ;
           
           or
           not
           doe
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           forbiddeth
           me
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           called
           
             a
             light
             to
             our
             feet
             ,
             and
             a
             lanthorne
             to
             our
             pathes
             :
          
           now
           what
           is
           the
           vse
           of
           light
           ,
           but
           to
           shew
           a
           man
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           and
           direct
           him
           to
           auoide
           the
           wrong
           ,
           and
           keepe
           him
           from
           falling
           ?
           3.
           
           It
           is
           called
           the
           oracle
           or
           testimonie
           of
           God
           ,
           
           wherein
           he
           testifyeth
           what
           he
           alloweth
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           :
           and
           then
           we
           vse
           it
           aright
           ,
           when
           we
           straiten
           all
           our
           paths
           according
           to
           this
           rule
           .
        
         
           
           Therefore
           let
           vs
           keep
           vs
           to
           Scriptures
           in
           all
           Sathans
           temptations
           ;
           whereof
           we
           may
           say
           as
           Dauid
           said
           of
           Goliahs
           sword
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           21.9
           .
           Oh
           giue
           me
           that
           ,
           
             there
             is
             none
             to
             that
          
           :
           put
           off
           all
           Satanicall
           suggestions
           with
           ,
           
             It
             is
             written
          
           .
           Now
           it
           will
           not
           be
           amisse
           ,
           to
           shew
           in
           some
           instances
           how
           a
           Christian
           may
           by
           the
           word
           furnish
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           cut
           asunder
           by
           this
           sword
           euery
           temptation
           ,
           though
           Satan
           be
           neuer
           so
           instant
           in
           tempting
           him
           .
        
         
           These
           instances
           are
           foure
           :
           1.
           temptations
           to
           despaire
           :
           2.
           to
           presumption
           ,
           or
           profanenesse
           :
           3.
           to
           pride
           and
           ambition
           :
           4.
           to
           iniustice
           and
           wrong
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           In
           temptations
           to
           despaire
           ,
           Satan
           ouerthrowes
           many
           who
           want
           this
           sword
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
           by
           these
           motions
           which
           we
           must
           by
           it
           resist
           .
           Obiect
           .
           1.
           
           What
           hast
           thou
           to
           doe
           with
           God
           ,
           or
           God
           with
           thee
           ?
           how
           is
           he
           thy
           Father
           as
           thou
           professest
           ;
           seest
           thou
           not
           his
           hand
           against
           thee
           ,
           yea
           his
           wrath
           vpon
           thee
           ?
           Answ.
           Yet
           
             it
             is
             written
          
           ,
           that
           euen
           when
           the
           whole
           wrath
           of
           God
           (
           such
           as
           I
           cannot
           beare
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           all
           created
           strength
           )
           was
           laid
           vpon
           Christ
           ,
           he
           remained
           the
           deare
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           could
           say
           ,
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
          
           :
           and
           Rom.
           5.8
           .
           God
           setteth
           out
           his
           loue
           towards
           vs
           ,
           seeing
           that
           while
           we
           
             were
             yet
             sinners
             ,
             Christ
             dyed
             for
             vs
          
           ;
           much
           more
           now
           ,
           beeing
           iustified
           by
           his
           blood
           ,
           shall
           we
           bee
           saued
           from
           wrath
           .
        
         
         
           Obiect
           .
           2.
           
           Satan
           beeing
           thus
           put
           off
           ,
           goeth
           on
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           Thy
           sinnes
           are
           infinite
           in
           weight
           and
           number
           ,
           thy
           debt
           is
           aboue
           tenne
           thousand
           talents
           ,
           how
           can
           God
           saue
           thee
           ?
           thou
           hast
           not
           a
           farthing
           to
           pay
           :
           what
           ?
           is
           it
           iustice
           ,
           thinkest
           thou
           ,
           for
           God
           to
           remit
           so
           many
           sinnes
           without
           satisfaction
           ?
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             written
          
           ,
           Isa.
           43.25
           .
           
             I
             ,
             euen
             I
             am
             he
             that
             puts
             away
             thy
             sinnes
             for
             mine
             owne
             names
             sake
             ,
          
           and
           not
           remember
           thine
           iniquities
           for
           euer
           :
           and
           againe
           ,
           
             Where
             sinne
             hath
             abounded
             ,
             grace
             hath
             abounded
             much
             more
             :
          
           and
           the
           parable
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           Master
           forgaue
           
             all
             the
             debt
          
           to
           the
           hopelesse
           seruant
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           3.
           
           Well
           ,
           if
           thou
           hast
           thy
           sinnes
           forgiuen
           thee
           ,
           where
           is
           thy
           ioy
           and
           peace
           of
           reconciliation
           ?
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           is
           peace
           and
           ioy
           ,
           but
           alas
           poore
           fellow
           !
           thou
           art
           pensiue
           and
           melancholie
           ,
           and
           God
           hath
           left
           thee
           without
           comfort
           .
           
             Ans.
             It
             is
             written
          
           ,
           Psal.
           97.11
           .
           
             that
             light
             is
             sowen
             to
             the
             righteous
             ,
          
           and
           
             ioy
             to
             the
             vpright
             of
             heart
             :
          
           and
           ,
           they
           that
           
             sowe
             in
             teares
             ,
             shall
             reape
             in
             ioy
             .
          
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           4.
           
           What
           speakest
           thou
           of
           ioy
           ?
           why
           ,
           thy
           crosse
           is
           intolerable
           ,
           sicknes
           and
           diseases
           eate
           thee
           vp
           ,
           pouertie
           pincheth
           thee
           ,
           and
           reproach
           euery
           where
           meetes
           thee
           .
           
             Answ.
             But
             it
             is
             written
          
           ,
           Heb.
           12.6
           .
           whom
           
             he
             loues
             ,
             he
             chastens
          
           :
           and
           that
           
             no
             man
             knowes
             loue
             or
             hatred
             by
             all
             that
             is
             before
             him
             ,
          
           Eccles.
           9.2
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           5.
           
           Thine
           are
           tedious
           afflictions
           ,
           durable
           and
           lasting
           ones
           ;
           thou
           hast
           
             prayed
             thrice
          
           ,
           yea
           a
           long
           time
           to
           haue
           them
           remooued
           ,
           and
           art
           neuer
           the
           better
           :
           why
           wilt
           thou
           goe
           on
           ,
           and
           still
           loose
           all
           thy
           labour
           ?
           why
           ,
           thou
           knowest
           not
           ,
           whether
           ,
           or
           when
           thou
           shalt
           be
           heard
           ?
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             written
          
           ,
           Psal.
           50.15
           .
           Call
           vpon
           mee
           in
           the
           time
           of
           trouble
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           heare
           thee
           ,
           and
           deliuer
           thee
           :
           and
           Hab.
           2.3
           .
           If
           the
           vision
           stay
           ,
           waite
           :
           for
           it
           shall
           surely
           come
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           stay
           :
           and
           ,
           the
           iust
           shall
           liue
           by
           faith
           :
           and
           ,
           He
           that
           beleeueth
           ,
           maketh
           not
           hast
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           6.
           
           But
           wert
           thou
           not
           better
           to
           goe
           to
           this
           wise
           man
           ,
           or
           that
           cunning
           woman
           ?
           thou
           shouldst
           quickely
           recouer
           thy
           health
           ,
           or
           stollen
           monie
           ,
           or
           things
           that
           are
           lost
           :
           thy
           losse
           is
           great
           ,
           and
           thou
           must
           vse
           meanes
           for
           thine
           owne
           .
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             written
          
           ,
           Leuit.
           20.6
           .
           If
           any
           turne
           after
           such
           as
           worke
           with
           spirits
           ,
           or
           after
           soothsayers
           ,
           to
           goe
           a
           whoring
           after
           them
           ,
           I
           will
           set
           my
           face
           against
           such
           a
           person
           ,
           and
           will
           cut
           him
           off
           from
           among
           his
           people
           :
           and
           
             it
             is
             written
          
           ,
           that
           Saul
           was
           cast
           off
           for
           this
           practise
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           sort
           of
           instances
           ,
           is
           in
           motions
           to
           presumption
           or
           
           profanenesse
           .
        
         
         
           Obiect
           .
           1.
           
           But
           it
           is
           in
           vaine
           to
           serue
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           what
           profite
           is
           there
           in
           his
           wayes
           ?
           
           the
           worse
           the
           man
           is
           ,
           the
           better
           is
           his
           estate
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           godly
           ,
           the
           more
           crossed
           in
           the
           world
           .
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             written
             ,
             It
             shall
             be
             well
             with
             them
             that
             feare
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           not
           so
           to
           the
           wicked
           :
           and
           againe
           ,
           that
           
             the
             light
             of
             the
             vngodly
             shall
             be
             put
             out
             ,
          
           when
           the
           light
           of
           the
           godly
           shall
           rise
           brighter
           vntill
           perfect
           day
           :
           and
           
             the
             ende
             of
             the
             iust
             is
             peace
             .
          
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           2.
           
           What
           need
           so
           much
           feare
           of
           condemnation
           ,
           seeing
           there
           is
           no
           condemnation
           to
           them
           that
           are
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           ?
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             written
          
           ,
           that
           such
           
             must
             walke
             after
             the
             spirit
          
           ,
           and
           not
           after
           the
           flesh
           :
           and
           ,
           that
           such
           must
           worke
           
             out
             their
             saluation
             in
             feare
             and
             trembling
             .
          
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           3.
           
           But
           if
           thou
           beest
           predestinate
           ,
           what
           needest
           thou
           care
           ?
           and
           if
           thou
           beest
           not
           ,
           all
           thy
           care
           will
           not
           auaile
           thee
           .
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             written
          
           ,
           that
           I
           must
           
             study
             to
             make
             my
             election
             sure
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Pet.
           1.10
           .
           and
           ,
           that
           I
           must
           beleeue
           in
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           bring
           
             forth
             fruites
             worthy
             amendment
             of
             life
             .
          
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           4.
           
           But
           what
           needest
           thou
           be
           so
           strict
           ?
           shall
           none
           come
           to
           heauen
           but
           such
           strict
           persons
           ,
           thinkest
           thou
           ?
           why
           ,
           God
           requires
           no
           such
           strictnes
           .
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             written
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Master
           
             is
             a
             hard
             man
          
           ,
           who
           will
           stand
           strictly
           for
           iustice
           :
           and
           ,
           that
           wee
           must
           
             walke
             precisely
          
           ,
           Eph.
           5.15
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           5.
           
           But
           why
           shouldest
           thou
           respect
           these
           preachers
           so
           much
           ?
           doest
           thou
           not
           see
           how
           they
           take
           vpon
           them
           to
           disgrace
           thee
           for
           such
           and
           such
           courses
           ?
           and
           they
           are
           men
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           no
           better
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           worse
           .
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             written
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Thess.
           5.12
           .
           Haue
           them
           in
           
             singular
             loue
             for
             their
             workes
             sake
             :
          
           and
           ,
           that
           our
           our
           Sauiour
           said
           ,
           
             He
             that
             heareth
             you
             ,
             heareth
             mee
             :
          
           and
           that
           the
           
             least
             Minister
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             is
             greater
             then
             Iohn
             Baptist
             ,
          
           who
           yet
           was
           greater
           then
           any
           Prophet
           ,
           Matth.
           11.11
           .
           and
           ,
           that
           God
           did
           send
           two
           beares
           ,
           and
           destroyed
           42.
           of
           those
           wanton
           children
           ,
           that
           mocked
           and
           reuiled
           the
           Prophet
           Elisha
           ,
           2.
           
           King.
           2.23
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           6.
           
           But
           thou
           art
           young
           ,
           thou
           mayest
           sweare
           ,
           and
           game
           ,
           and
           swagger
           ,
           and
           be
           wanton
           ;
           these
           are
           but
           trickes
           of
           youth
           ,
           and
           sowing
           the
           wilde
           oates
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             written
          
           ,
           As
           a
           man
           sowes
           ,
           so
           
             shall
             he
             reape
          
           :
           and
           ,
           remember
           that
           
             for
             all
             this
             thou
             must
             come
             to
             iudgement
             .
          
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           7.
           
           Oh
           but
           thinkest
           thou
           ,
           that
           God
           sees
           or
           takes
           notice
           of
           euery
           thing
           ?
           or
           if
           he
           should
           ,
           he
           is
           mercifull
           and
           easily
           entreated
           ,
           and
           thou
           hast
           time
           enough
           to
           repent
           .
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             written
          
           ,
           
           that
           all
           the
           wayes
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           are
           
             before
             the
             eies
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           and
           to
           him
           day
           and
           darkenesse
           are
           alike
           :
           and
           ,
           that
           to
           abuse
           the
           patience
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           to
           treasure
           
             vp
             wrath
             against
             the
             day
             of
             wrath
             .
          
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           8.
           
           Oh
           but
           thou
           hast
           now
           a
           fit
           opportunity
           ,
           and
           occasion
           to
           take
           thy
           delight
           ;
           the
           husband
           is
           gone
           a
           farre
           iourney
           ,
           Bathsh●ba
           is
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           now
           it
           is
           twilight
           :
           why
           shouldst
           thou
           depriue
           thy selfe
           of
           thy
           pleasure
           ?
           take
           thy
           time
           ,
           thou
           canst
           not
           haue
           it
           euery
           day
           .
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             written
          
           ,
           Prou.
           5.3.8
           .
           
             The
             ende
             of
             a
             strange
             woman
             is
             more
             bitter
             then
             worme-wood
             :
          
           and
           ,
           
             keep
             thy
             way
             farre
             from
             her
             ,
             and
             come
             not
             neere
             the
             doore
             of
             her
             house
             :
          
           and
           ,
           
             that
             neither
             fornicators
             nor
             adulterers
             shall
             enter
             into
             heauen
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           6.9
           .
           and
           Ephes.
           5.3
           .
           but
           
             fornication
             ,
             and
             all
             vncleanenesse
             ,
             and
             couetousnesse
             ,
             let
             it
             not
             once
             be
             named
             among
             you
             ,
             as
             becommeth
             Saints
             .
          
        
         
           The
           third
           ranke
           of
           instances
           ,
           is
           in
           motions
           to
           pride
           and
           selfe-conceit
           ,
           
           wherein
           sinne
           hath
           great
           strength
           .
           Obiect
           .
           1.
           
           
           You
           are
           a
           man
           rich
           and
           high
           ,
           well
           friended
           ,
           well
           monied
           ;
           why
           should
           you
           stoope
           to
           such
           a
           one
           ?
           this
           were
           a
           base
           thing
           indeed
           :
           let
           him
           seeke
           to
           you
           ,
           or
           doe
           you
           crush
           him
           .
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             written
             ,
             God
             resists
             the
             proud
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Pet.
           5.5
           .
           and
           ,
           
             in
             giuing
             honour
             ,
             goe
             one
             before
             another
             :
          
           and
           ,
           
             pride
             goes
             before
             the
             fall
          
           :
           and
           ,
           
             that
             the
             haughtie
             eie
             is
             one
             of
             the
             sixe
             things
             which
             the
             Lord
             abhorres
             ,
          
           Prou.
           6.17
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           2.
           
           But
           you
           are
           a
           man
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           wise
           ,
           and
           learned
           ,
           what
           need
           you
           be
           so
           diligent
           in
           hearing
           sermons
           ,
           especially
           of
           such
           as
           are
           farre
           your
           inferiours
           ?
           you
           can
           teach
           them
           ,
           not
           they
           you
           .
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             written
          
           ,
           Isa.
           5.21
           .
           
             Woe
             be
             to
             them
             that
             are
             wise
             in
             their
             own
             conceits
             :
          
           and
           Christ
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             Hee
             that
             despiseth
             you
             ,
             despiseth
             mee
             ,
          
           Luk.
           10.16
           .
           and
           that
           Iob
           despised
           not
           the
           counsell
           of
           his
           maide
           ,
           much
           lesse
           must
           I
           of
           the
           least
           Minister
           :
           and
           that
           we
           knowe
           but
           in
           part
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           consider
           not
           who
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           spoken
           :
           and
           that
           the
           same
           Spirit
           is
           
             mightie
             in
             one
             ,
             and
             in
             another
             .
          
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           3.
           
           But
           you
           are
           a
           man
           of
           gifts
           and
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           these
           will
           carrie
           you
           through
           all
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           rise
           and
           treade
           such
           and
           such
           vnder
           your
           feete
           ;
           who
           dare
           say
           any
           thing
           to
           you
           ?
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             written
          
           ,
           Matth.
           18.6
           .
           
             Whosoeuer
             offendeth
             any
             of
             these
             little
             ones
             that
             beleeue
             in
             mee
             ,
             it
             were
             better
             for
             him
             a
             milstone
             were
             tied
             about
             his
             neck
             ,
             and
             he
             cast
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             sea
             :
          
           and
           ,
           
             Hee
             that
             doth
             wrong
             ,
             shall
             receiue
             according
             to
             the
             wrong
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
          
           Coloss.
           3.25
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           4.
           
           But
           you
           may
           followe
           the
           fashions
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           strange
           apparell
           ,
           ruffian
           behauiour
           ,
           monstrous
           tyres
           ;
           who
           may
           els
           ?
           
           how
           else
           should
           you
           bee
           knowne
           to
           be
           a
           gentleman
           ,
           or
           a
           gentlewoman
           ?
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             written
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           3.3
           .
           that
           euen
           womens
           apparelling
           must
           
             not
             be
             outward
          
           ,
           as
           with
           
             broydered
             haire
          
           ,
           and
           gold
           ,
           &c.
           but
           the
           hid
           man
           of
           the
           heart
           must
           be
           vncorrupt
           :
           for
           Sarah
           ,
           and
           other
           holy
           women
           trusting
           in
           God
           ,
           did
           so
           attire
           themselues
           :
           and
           againe
           ,
           
             Fashion
             not
             your selues
             according
             to
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             be
             renewed
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             your
             mind
             :
          
           Bee
           euer
           of
           the
           newest
           fashion
           there
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           5.
           
           But
           it
           is
           a
           small
           matter
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           credit
           ,
           to
           sweare
           ,
           and
           curse
           ,
           and
           speake
           bigge
           words
           :
           it
           is
           a
           way
           to
           get
           reputation
           ,
           and
           be
           respected
           as
           a
           man
           of
           spirit
           .
           
             Ans.
             It
             is
             written
          
           ,
           Leuit.
           24.16
           .
           
             He
             that
             blasphemeth
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             all
             the
             Congregation
             shall
             stone
             him
             :
          
           and
           Iam.
           5.12
           .
           
             Aboue
             all
             things
             ,
             my
             brethren
             ,
             sweare
             not
             ,
             neither
             by
             heauen
             nor
             earth
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             oath
             ;
             but
             let
             your
             Yea
             ,
             be
             Yea
             ,
             and
             your
             Nay
             ,
             Nay
             .
          
        
         
           
           The
           fourth
           instance
           is
           in
           motions
           to
           wrong
           and
           iniustice
           .
           Obiect
           .
           1.
           
           Thou
           art
           a
           great
           man
           ,
           
           thou
           hast
           tenants
           ,
           thou
           mayest
           and
           must
           liue
           by
           them
           ;
           they
           are
           thy
           seruants
           ,
           and
           thou
           must
           enrich
           thy selfe
           by
           them
           :
           racke
           their
           rents
           ,
           bind
           them
           to
           suit
           and
           seruice
           ,
           they
           cannot
           resist
           thee
           .
           Or
           ,
           thou
           art
           a
           Master
           ,
           keepe
           thy
           seruants
           wages
           from
           him
           ,
           make
           thy
           vse
           of
           it
           ,
           wearie
           him
           ,
           poore
           snake
           what
           can
           he
           doe
           ?
           pay
           him
           at
           thy
           pleasure
           ,
           he
           will
           endure
           any
           thing
           rather
           then
           loose
           thy
           worke
           .
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             written
          
           ,
           Iam.
           2.13
           .
           
             Iudgement
             merciles
             belongs
             to
             them
             that
             shew
             no
             mercie
             :
          
           and
           ,
           those
           that
           grinde
           the
           faces
           of
           the
           poore
           ,
           shall
           one
           day
           be
           ground
           vnder
           the
           milstone
           of
           Gods
           heauie
           displeasure
           :
           and
           ,
           Leu.
           19.13
           .
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             robbe
             thy
             neighbour
             :
             the
             workemans
             hire
             shall
             not
             abide
             with
             thee
             till
             the
             morning
             .
          
           The
           reason
           is
           in
           Deu.
           24.15
           .
           
             Least
             thy
             seruant
             cry
             against
             thee
             to
             the
             Lord
             ▪
             surely
             it
             shall
             be
             sinne
             vnto
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           2.
           
           But
           thou
           maiest
           make
           the
           best
           of
           thine
           owne
           commodities
           ,
           by
           hoising
           the
           prices
           ,
           and
           diminishing
           or
           corrupting
           the
           quantitie
           or
           qualitie
           .
           No
           man
           can
           force
           thee
           to
           sell
           thy
           owne
           in
           deare
           times
           ,
           vnlesse
           thou
           wilt
           ;
           and
           much
           lesse
           to
           giue
           it
           away
           to
           the
           poore
           and
           needy
           :
           then
           shut
           vp
           thy
           heart
           ,
           liue
           to
           thy selfe
           ,
           let
           others
           shift
           for
           themselues
           as
           thou
           doest
           for
           one
           .
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             written
          
           ,
           that
           couetousnesse
           is
           
             the
             root
             of
             all
             euill
          
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           idolatrie
           :
           and
           the
           Lord
           hath
           sworne
           by
           a
           great
           oath
           ,
           euen
           by
           his
           owne
           excellencie
           ,
           Amos
           8.4
           .
           that
           he
           will
           neuer
           forget
           any
           of
           their
           workes
           ,
           that
           
             swallow
             vp
             thee
             poore
             ▪
             and
             make
             the
             needie
             of
             the
             land
             to
             faile
             ;
             that
             were
             wearie
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             because
             it
             hindred
             their
             setting
             of
             wheate
             to
             
             sale
             ;
             that
             made
             the
             Epha
             small
             ,
             and
             the
             shekel
             great
             ,
             and
             falsified
             their
             weights
             ,
             and
             sold
             corrupt
             corne
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           tooke
           all
           courses
           for
           gaine
           .
           Besides
           the
           fearefull
           fruits
           of
           couetousnesse
           in
           
             Achan
             ,
             Gehazi
             ,
             Ahah
             ,
             Iudas
             .
          
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           3.
           
           But
           thou
           lendest
           thy
           money
           too
           freely
           :
           ten
           in
           the
           hundred
           thou
           maiest
           take
           by
           law
           ;
           but
           if
           by
           cunning
           trickes
           and
           deuises
           ,
           thou
           canst
           get
           twentie
           in
           the
           hundred
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           growe
           rich
           the
           sooner
           .
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             written
          
           ,
           Luk.
           6.35
           .
           
             Lend
             freely
             ,
             looking
             for
             nothing
             againe
             :
          
           and
           ,
           Deut.
           23.19
           .
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             giue
             to
             vsury
             to
             thy
             brother
             :
          
           and
           ,
           Exod.
           22.25
           .
           
             If
             thou
             lend
             money
             to
             my
             people
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             be
             an
             vsurer
             :
          
           and
           ,
           Leu.
           25.36
           .
           
             Thou
             shalt
             take
             no
             vsurie
             nor
             aduantage
             ,
             neither
             lend
             him
             money
             nor
             victualls
             to
             encrease
             :
          
           and
           ,
           
             what
             shall
             it
             profit
             a
             man
             to
             winne
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             loose
             his
             owne
             soule
             ?
          
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           4.
           
           But
           thou
           art
           a
           poore
           man
           ,
           and
           defraudest
           thy selfe
           of
           profit
           ,
           thou
           mayest
           by
           an
           oath
           ,
           or
           a
           lie
           ,
           or
           a
           little
           cunning
           and
           sleight
           get
           good
           gaines
           :
           and
           why
           needest
           thou
           be
           so
           nice
           ?
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             written
          
           ,
           Prou.
           22.2
           .
           
             The
             rich
             and
             the
             poore
             meete
             together
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             maker
             of
             them
             both
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           their
           persons
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           estates
           :
           and
           Leu.
           19.11.12
           .
           
             Yee
             shall
             not
             sweare
             by
             my
             name
             falsly
             ,
             neither
             defile
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             :
          
           and
           ,
           
             that
             the
             curse
             entreth
             into
             the
             house
             of
             the
             swearer
             and
             theife
             :
          
           and
           ,
           
             yee
             shall
             not
             steale
             ,
             nor
             deale
             falsly
             ,
             nor
             lie
             one
             to
             another
             :
          
           and
           ,
           
             that
             all
             that
             loue
             abhomination
             and
             lyes
             ,
             shall
             be
             kept
             without
             the
             gates
             of
             the
             holy
             Citie
             with
             dogges
             ,
          
           Reu.
           22.15
           .
           and
           ,
           that
           I
           must
           not
           lie
           for
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           much
           lesse
           for
           my
           owne
           profit
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           5.
           
           But
           thou
           maiest
           reuenge
           thy selfe
           vpon
           thy
           enemie
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           know
           whom
           he
           hath
           in
           hand
           :
           broach
           some
           vntruth
           or
           other
           vpon
           him
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           at
           least
           disgrace
           him
           :
           and
           if
           thou
           le●st
           him
           goe
           with
           this
           ,
           euery
           one
           will
           scorne
           thee
           .
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             written
             ,
             Vengeance
             is
             mine
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             repay
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           and
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             beare
             false
             witnesse
             :
          
           and
           ,
           Matth.
           7.12
           .
           
             Whatsoeuer
             you
             would
             that
             men
             should
             doe
             to
             you
             ,
             the
             same
             doe
             you
             to
             them
             :
          
           and
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             a
             man
             to
             passe
             by
             offences
             .
          
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           6.
           
           But
           the
           cause
           is
           good
           ,
           the
           Catholike
           cause
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           title
           of
           rebellion
           or
           treason
           ,
           indeed
           it
           is
           a
           meritorious
           worke
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           be
           canonized
           a
           Romish
           Martyr
           ,
           if
           thou
           shalt
           kill
           a
           King
           ,
           or
           Queene
           ,
           or
           Prince
           that
           is
           an
           heretike
           :
           but
           aboue
           all
           ,
           if
           thou
           canst
           by
           one
           terrible
           blow
           ,
           not
           onely
           kill
           the
           King
           ,
           Queene
           ,
           and
           Prince
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           whole
           Counsell
           ,
           all
           the
           Lords
           ,
           all
           the
           Iudges
           ,
           all
           the
           lawes
           ,
           all
           the
           law-makers
           ,
           yea
           and
           blow
           vp
           the
           
           whole
           Parliament
           house
           ,
           and
           with
           that
           three
           hereticall
           Kingdomes
           together
           .
           Answ.
           Here
           we
           can
           hold
           no
           longer
           ,
           but
           in
           such
           a
           temptation
           as
           is
           to
           so
           direct
           a
           worshippe
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           with
           our
           Lord
           say
           ,
           
             Auoid
             Satan
          
           ,
           be
           packing
           foule
           deuill
           ,
           for
           
             it
             is
             written
          
           ,
           Rom.
           13.1
           .
           
             Let
             euery
             soule
             be
             subiect
             to
             the
             higher
             powers
             :
          
           and
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.14
           .
           
             Submit
             your selues
             to
             all
             manner
             ordinance
             of
             man
             :
          
           and
           the
           fearefull
           iudgement
           of
           
             Corah
             ,
             Dathan
          
           ,
           and
           Abiram
           ,
           with
           their
           complices
           betide
           such
           Catholike
           rebels
           as
           dare
           lift
           vp
           their
           hands
           against
           the
           Lords
           annointed
           ,
           not
           to
           cut
           off
           his
           lap
           ,
           but
           his
           life
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           life
           and
           breath
           of
           all
           his
           people
           .
        
         
           
           The
           like
           vse
           hath
           the
           Scripture
           in
           the
           right
           vse
           of
           it
           against
           all
           errors
           &
           heresies
           :
           
           as
           we
           may
           see
           in
           these
           instances
           :
           1.
           
           If
           the
           Papists
           would
           teach
           vs
           iustification
           by
           workes
           :
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             written
          
           ,
           Rom.
           3.20
           .
           
             by
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             law
             shall
             no
             flesh
             be
             iustified
             :
          
           and
           the
           like
           in
           Gal.
           3.3.4.5
           .
           And
           Paul
           had
           as
           many
           merits
           as
           any
           ,
           yet
           he
           would
           
             not
             be
             found
             in
             his
             owne
             righteousnes
             ,
          
           Phil.
           3.9
           .
           and
           ,
           our
           righteousnes
           
             is
             but
             as
             filthinesse
          
           ,
           or
           filthie
           clouts
           :
           and
           ,
           after
           our
           best
           endeauours
           
             we
             are
             but
             vnprofitable
             seruants
          
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           If
           they
           vrge
           vs
           with
           transubstantiation
           and
           reall
           presence
           :
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             written
          
           ,
           that
           after
           Christ
           had
           giuen
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           he
           went
           into
           the
           garden
           ,
           and
           suffered
           ;
           which
           he
           could
           not
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           beene
           eaten
           before
           ,
           and
           not
           beeing
           glorified
           :
           and
           2.
           remembrance
           is
           of
           things
           absent
           :
           3.
           he
           continues
           in
           heauen
           till
           his
           comming
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           Act.
           3.21
           .
           4.
           the
           Fathers
           ate
           the
           same
           Sacramentall
           bread
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           10.3
           .
           and
           yet
           Christ
           was
           not
           then
           in
           the
           flesh
           :
           5.
           there
           is
           no
           alteration
           in
           the
           signe
           of
           Baptisme
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           the
           same
           vse
           of
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           If
           they
           obiect
           vnto
           vs
           7.
           
           Sacraments
           ,
           we
           reply
           against
           their
           5.
           bastard
           ones
           ;
           as
           in
           that
           of
           Matrimonie
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           thus
           :
           1.
           it
           hath
           no
           signe
           instituted
           by
           God
           ;
           when
           he
           brought
           Eue
           to
           Adam
           ,
           here
           is
           matrimony
           ,
           but
           no
           signe
           :
           the
           ring
           which
           they
           make
           a
           signe
           ,
           is
           not
           .
           2.
           it
           is
           not
           proper
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           Sacraments
           are
           ,
           but
           common
           to
           Iewes
           ,
           Turkes
           ,
           and
           Infidels
           .
           3.
           euery
           Sacrament
           belongs
           to
           euery
           member
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           but
           matrimony
           belongs
           not
           to
           their
           Priests
           and
           Votaries
           .
           4.
           all
           Sacraments
           serue
           to
           confirme
           faith
           :
           so
           doth
           not
           Matrimony
           .
           Adam
           in
           innocencie
           had
           no
           need
           of
           faith
           ,
           but
           he
           had
           need
           of
           Matrimony
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           If
           they
           tell
           vs
           ,
           that
           by
           Baptisme
           originall
           sinne
           is
           quite
           washed
           away
           ,
           we
           answer
           :
           No
           :
           true
           Baptisme
           takes
           away
           the
           guilt
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           beeing
           of
           sinne
           :
           and
           
             it
             is
             written
          
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           Psal.
           51.5
           .
           
           that
           he
           confessed
           he
           was
           still
           in
           originall
           sinne
           :
           see
           also
           Rom.
           7.7
           .
           and
           Iam.
           1.13
           .
           
           5.
           
           If
           they
           would
           thrust
           vpon
           vs
           the
           absolute
           necessitie
           of
           Baptisme
           :
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             written
          
           ,
           that
           circumcision
           (
           being
           the
           same
           in
           signification
           and
           vse
           with
           Baptisme
           )
           was
           omitted
           in
           the
           wildernes
           40.
           yeares
           :
           and
           ,
           that
           Dauid
           doubted
           not
           of
           his
           vncircumcised
           childs
           saluation
           :
           and
           ,
           that
           
             children
             are
             holy
          
           through
           their
           beleeuing
           parents
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           7.14
           .
           
           6.
           
           If
           they
           will
           administer
           the
           Communion
           but
           in
           one
           kinde
           ,
           against
           this
           their
           sacrilegious
           practise
           we
           haue
           Christs
           institution
           ,
           and
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           besides
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           .
        
         
           This
           mighty
           effect
           of
           the
           word
           in
           the
           right
           vse
           of
           it
           ,
           
           shewes
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           authoritie
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           man
           (
           as
           the
           Papists
           teach
           vs
           )
           not
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           of
           Fathers
           ,
           Councells
           ,
           Popes
           in
           Peters
           fictitious
           chaire
           ,
           or
           the
           company
           of
           Cardinals
           .
           What
           writing
           of
           man
           can
           haue
           authority
           ouer
           mens
           consciences
           as
           Gods
           word
           hath
           ?
           Or
           who
           will
           beleeue
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           beleeue
           the
           Scripture
           ?
           Is
           not
           the
           word
           truth
           ,
           and
           
             all
             men
             liars
          
           and
           subiect
           to
           error
           ?
           Now
           shall
           that
           which
           is
           not
           subiect
           to
           error
           ,
           be
           subiect
           to
           that
           which
           is
           subiect
           to
           error
           ?
        
         
           Whatsoeuer
           writing
           doth
           indeed
           confirme
           error
           ,
           
           is
           not
           Canonicall
           Scripture
           :
           for
           this
           confutes
           all
           error
           ,
           in
           practise
           and
           in
           iudgement
           :
           therefore
           Apocryphall
           bookes
           are
           not
           Canonicall
           and
           diuine
           Scripture
           ;
           1.
           because
           in
           euery
           of
           them
           there
           is
           some
           repugnance
           to
           the
           Scripture
           :
           2.
           because
           they
           were
           not
           wri●ten
           by
           any
           Prophet
           ,
           nor
           in
           Hebrew
           :
           nor
           3.
           giuen
           to
           the
           Iewes
           as
           Gods
           Oracles
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           old
           Testament
           was
           ,
           Rom.
           3.1.2
           .
           4.
           because
           Christ
           and
           the
           Apostles
           cited
           not
           any
           of
           them
           .
           This
           I
           speake
           not
           against
           the
           bookes
           (
           which
           containe
           in
           them
           many
           good
           moralls
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           my
           iudgement
           ,
           may
           of
           all
           humane
           histories
           be
           best
           vsed
           )
           but
           against
           the
           Papists
           ,
           who
           would
           thrust
           vpon
           vs
           inuocation
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           prayer
           for
           the
           dead
           ,
           &c.
           from
           their
           authority
           .
        
         
           See
           hence
           the
           reason
           ,
           
           why
           Satan
           and
           all
           his
           instruments
           were
           euer
           enemies
           to
           the
           true
           preaching
           and
           professing
           of
           the
           word
           ;
           namely
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           right
           vse
           it
           is
           the
           only
           hammer
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           darknes
           .
           He
           storms
           not
           at
           frothy
           and
           foolish
           deliuery
           ,
           or
           at
           Professors
           that
           are
           loose
           and
           vngirt
           ,
           &
           can
           take
           liberty
           for
           any
           thing
           they
           list
           .
           Onely
           faithfull
           Preachers
           and
           Professors
           ,
           that
           rightly
           preach
           and
           professe
           ,
           beare
           the
           burden
           of
           Satans
           and
           the
           worlds
           malice
           :
           Christs
           innocencie
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           power
           could
           
           not
           fence
           them
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           
           Lastly
           ,
           acknowledge
           it
           a
           singular
           priuiledge
           of
           the
           Church
           so
           beset
           with
           enemies
           ,
           to
           haue
           so
           sufficient
           and
           perfect
           a
           word
           ,
           1.
           written
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           might
           haue
           the
           benefit
           of
           it
           :
           2.
           preached
           ,
           and
           rightly
           diuided
           according
           to
           euery
           mans
           particular
           necessity
           .
           It
           is
           a
           great
           comfort
           ,
           that
           poore
           as
           well
           as
           rich
           ,
           base
           as
           well
           as
           noble
           ,
           haue
           a
           share
           in
           it
           in
           an
           equall
           large
           manner
           .
           The
           cheife
           priuiledge
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           was
           ,
           to
           keepe
           Gods
           word
           in
           the
           letter
           ,
           Psal.
           147.19.20
           .
           and
           Rom.
           3.2
           .
           but
           it
           will
           be
           our
           preheminence
           aboue
           them
           ,
           if
           we
           locke
           vp
           the
           true
           sence
           of
           it
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           Iob.
           22.22
           .
           and
           Pro.
           22.
           
           It
           is
           a
           sure
           stay
           ,
           and
           a
           sheild
           to
           them
           that
           walke
           vprightly
           .
           No
           theefe
           ,
           nor
           robber
           can
           steale
           it
           ,
           no
           it
           cannot
           be
           taken
           away
           with
           our
           liues
           ;
           it
           is
           Maries
           good
           part
           ,
           which
           was
           neuer
           taken
           from
           her
           ,
           neither
           can
           be
           from
           vs
           ,
           beeing
           a
           perpetuall
           freehold
           .
        
         
           
           Now
           followeth
           the
           fourth
           thing
           in
           this
           allegation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           diuine
           testimony
           :
           1.
           
           Negatiue
           ,
           
             Man
             liues
             not
             by
             bread
             onely
             :
          
           2.
           
           Affirmatiue
           ,
           
             But
             by
             euery
             word
             that
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           of
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           negatiue
           part
           .
           Man
           ]
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           meere
           common
           and
           ordinary
           man
           ,
           and
           much
           lesse
           I
           that
           am
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God.
           
             Liueth
             not
          
           ]
           that
           is
           ,
           preserueth
           not
           the
           naturall
           life
           of
           his
           body
           .
           
             By
             bread
          
           ]
           is
           meant
           all
           necessarie
           and
           ordinary
           meanes
           of
           meat
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           rest
           ,
           sleepe
           ,
           physicke
           ,
           recreation
           :
           for
           so
           it
           is
           also
           vsed
           in
           the
           fourth
           petition
           of
           the
           Lords
           prayer
           .
           Onely
           ]
           here
           bread
           is
           not
           opposed
           to
           other
           meanes
           of
           sustenance
           ,
           as
           flesh
           ,
           fish
           ,
           &c.
           but
           to
           Gods
           blessing
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           cannot
           sustaine
           our
           bodies
           .
           
             But
             by
             euery
             word
          
           ]
           that
           is
           ,
           euery
           thing
           ,
           a
           common
           Hebraisme
           ,
           verbum
           for
           res
           ,
           and
           more
           specially
           for
           the
           decree
           and
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           appointed
           to
           sustaine
           man
           :
           so
           the
           words
           following
           implie
           .
           
             That
             commeth
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             God
          
           ]
           that
           is
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           God
           hath
           decreed
           ,
           commaunded
           ,
           or
           promised
           that
           it
           shall
           preserue
           life
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           summe
           of
           Christs
           answer
           ,
           in
           more
           words
           is
           this
           :
           Thou
           sayest
           I
           must
           now
           haue
           bread
           to
           satisfie
           my
           hunger
           ,
           or
           else
           I
           cannot
           liue
           ;
           but
           thou
           speakest
           like
           thy selfe
           :
           If
           my
           Fathers
           word
           be
           to
           sustaine
           mee
           without
           this
           meanes
           ,
           I
           shall
           liue
           thereby
           without
           bread
           :
           my
           Father
           is
           not
           tyed
           to
           ordinary
           meanes
           for
           preseruing
           of
           life
           ,
           who
           is
           all-sufficient
           ,
           and
           almighty
           ,
           and
           doth
           what
           and
           how
           he
           will.
           And
           this
           cannot
           be
           doubted
           of
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           written
           in
           
           Deut.
           8.3
           .
           by
           Moses
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Israelites
           were
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           as
           I
           am
           ,
           hungry
           and
           hauing
           nothing
           to
           eate
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           I
           haue
           ,
           he
           fed
           them
           with
           MAN
           40.
           yeares
           ,
           to
           teach
           them
           ,
           
             that
             man
             liueth
             not
             by
             bread
             onely
          
           (
           for
           they
           had
           none
           )
           
             but
             by
             euery
             word
          
           and
           meanes
           which
           himselfe
           appointed
           .
           Besides
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           distrust
           my
           Fathers
           prouidence
           ,
           and
           turne
           all
           these
           stones
           into
           bread
           ,
           yet
           ,
           if
           his
           word
           come
           not
           to
           giue
           vertue
           and
           life
           vnto
           them
           ,
           all
           this
           would
           not
           help
           ,
           all
           this
           bread
           would
           be
           no
           better
           then
           stones
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           before
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           will
           still
           expect
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           not
           turne
           stones
           into
           bread
           at
           thine
           .
        
         
           The
           negatiue
           part
           affoardeth
           vs
           this
           lesson
           ,
           that
        
         
           Outward
           and
           ordinary
           meanes
           are
           not
           of
           themselues
           sufficient
           to
           sustaine
           and
           preserue
           the
           life
           of
           man.
           
           
           Luk.
           12.15
           .
           
             mans
             life
             standeth
             not
             in
             abundance
             .
          
           If
           we
           make
           an
           induction
           of
           all
           the
           cheife
           meanes
           ,
           either
           of
           the
           beeing
           or
           wel-beeing
           of
           mans
           life
           ,
           we
           shall
           easily
           see
           their
           insufficiencie
           .
           
           1.
           
           Bread
           is
           a
           speciall
           meanes
           appointed
           to
           strengthen
           the
           heart
           ,
           Psal.
           104.15
           .
           but
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           staffe
           of
           bread
           ,
           which
           is
           another
           thing
           then
           bread
           ,
           and
           this
           beeing
           broken
           ,
           wee
           shall
           not
           bee
           strengthned
           ,
           but
           fade
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           bread
           .
           Hence
           is
           the
           sentence
           accomplished
           against
           many
           ,
           Leu.
           26.26
           .
           
             Ye
             shall
             eate
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             satisfied
             :
          
           the
           Lord
           gaue
           the
           Israelites
           quailes
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           enough
           to
           maintaine
           600000.
           footemen
           for
           many
           dayes
           ;
           but
           a
           secret
           poison
           was
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           they
           had
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           died
           ,
           as
           of
           an
           exceeding
           great
           plague
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           place
           was
           called
           
             the
             graues
             of
             lusting
          
           ,
           Num.
           11.33
           .
           Yea
           ,
           although
           our
           bread
           did
           not
           grow
           out
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           but
           fell
           from
           heauen
           as
           Mannah
           did
           ,
           yet
           our
           Sauiour
           saith
           ,
           Ioh.
           6.49
           .
           Your
           Fathers
           
             did
             eate
             Mannah
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             are
             dead
             .
          
           2.
           
           Clothes
           are
           a
           speciall
           meanes
           to
           preserue
           a
           man
           in
           naturall
           heat
           :
           but
           yet
           raiment
           of
           it selfe
           cannot
           keepe
           him
           warme
           :
           Hag.
           1.6
           .
           
           
             Yee
             clothe
             you
             ,
             but
             ye
             be
             not
             warme
             :
          
           and
           of
           Dauid
           in
           his
           age
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           they
           couered
           him
           with
           clothes
           ,
           but
           
             no
             heate
             came
             to
             him
          
           ,
           1.
           
           King
           ,
           1.1
           .
           3.
           
           Physicke
           is
           a
           remedie
           appointed
           by
           God
           to
           regaine
           health
           and
           strength
           ,
           distempered
           or
           decayed
           :
           
           but
           Asa
           goes
           to
           the
           Physitian
           ,
           and
           pines
           away
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           2.
           
           Chron.
           16.12
           .
           
           4.
           
           Money
           is
           a
           good
           meanes
           to
           prouide
           necessaries
           for
           the
           sustenance
           of
           mans
           life
           ;
           and
           therefore
           men
           labour
           ,
           and
           take
           much
           paines
           for
           it
           .
           But
           ,
           both
           
             labour
             is
             in
             vaine
             ,
             except
             the
             Lord
             build
             the
             house
             ,
          
           Psal.
           127.1
           .
           and
           ,
           
             thou
             shalt
             earne
             money
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             in
             a
             broken
             bagge
             ,
             or
             a
             secret
             rust
             shall
             consume
             it
             ,
          
           Hagg.
           1.6
           .
           5.
           
           Strength
           is
           for
           the
           warre
           ,
           
           and
           a
           good
           
           meanes
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           life
           and
           right
           :
           but
           strength
           alone
           is
           weakenesse
           :
           Psal.
           20.
           
           
             An
             horse
             is
             a
             vaine
             thing
             in
             battell
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           Dauid
           goes
           against
           Goliah
           ,
           not
           with
           a
           sword
           or
           a
           bow
           ,
           but
           
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           
           that
           was
           his
           strength
           .
           6.
           
           Counsell
           and
           pollicie
           is
           for
           a
           State
           both
           in
           peace
           and
           warre
           :
           we
           see
           how
           soone
           Reh●boam
           ranne
           through
           tenne
           parts
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           by
           the
           bad
           counsell
           of
           the
           young
           men
           .
           But
           yet
           there
           is
           
             no
             counsel
             nor
             pollicie
             that
             can
             preuaile
             against
             the
             Lord.
          
           Many
           are
           the
           deuices
           of
           mans
           heart
           ,
           but
           the
           counsell
           of
           the
           Lord
           shall
           stand
           .
           The
           counsell
           of
           Achitophel
           ,
           which
           was
           like
           vnto
           an
           oracle
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           turned
           into
           follie
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           The
           meanes
           themselues
           are
           without
           life
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           very
           short
           time
           rot
           away
           of
           themselues
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           be
           liuing
           things
           ,
           as
           sheep
           ,
           oxen
           ,
           beasts
           ,
           birds
           ,
           and
           fishes
           ,
           they
           must
           loose
           their
           liues
           before
           they
           can
           come
           to
           be
           helps
           of
           ours
           :
           how
           can
           they
           then
           giue
           life
           ,
           or
           keepe
           life
           in
           vs
           by
           themselues
           ,
           beeing
           dead
           ?
           The
           death
           of
           the
           creatures
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           our
           life
           is
           not
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           from
           something
           else
           .
           
           2.
           
           God
           hath
           prescribed
           meanes
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           tied
           vs
           vnto
           them
           ,
           but
           not
           himselfe
           :
           he
           is
           able
           to
           doe
           whatsoeuer
           he
           will
           ,
           and
           his
           prouidence
           is
           of
           equall
           extent
           and
           latitude
           with
           his
           power
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           restrained
           to
           meanes
           ,
           these
           beeing
           finite
           ,
           that
           infinite
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           meanes
           are
           ordinarily
           necessarie
           ,
           but
           not
           absolutely
           ,
           seeing
           God
           in
           his
           absolute
           power
           can
           feed
           vs
           with
           stones
           ,
           
           as
           well
           as
           raise
           men
           out
           of
           stones
           .
           3.
           
           If
           meanes
           alone
           could
           sustaine
           a
           man
           ,
           how
           comes
           it
           that
           the
           same
           wholesome
           meate
           that
           feedeth
           some
           ,
           should
           poison
           others
           ?
           how
           comes
           it
           that
           men
           vsing
           meanes
           ,
           as
           men
           in
           a
           consumption
           eate
           as
           much
           as
           others
           ,
           and
           yet
           pine
           away
           ,
           and
           are
           farnished
           ?
           that
           men
           labour
           and
           toyle
           ,
           and
           get
           money
           ,
           and
           yet
           thriue
           not
           ,
           but
           their
           state
           is
           in
           a
           consumption
           still
           ?
           how
           comes
           it
           that
           they
           who
           are
           best
           fed
           ,
           as
           great
           personages
           ,
           are
           lesse
           liuely
           and
           healthfull
           ?
           Poore
           day-labourers
           ,
           who
           fare
           hard
           and
           course
           ,
           laugh
           at
           rich
           men
           for
           maintaining
           Physitians
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           still
           sicke
           :
           poore
           mens
           children
           thriue
           better
           ,
           and
           looke
           fairer
           with
           Daniel
           and
           his
           fellowes
           ,
           feeding
           onely
           of
           course
           pulse
           ,
           then
           many
           that
           fare
           daintily
           with
           the
           Kings
           children
           .
           See
           we
           not
           the
           Fathers
           before
           the
           flood
           ,
           liuing
           some
           700.
           some
           800.
           some
           900.
           yeares
           and
           aboue
           ,
           of
           greater
           strength
           and
           stature
           by
           farre
           ,
           and
           they
           carried
           neere
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           vpon
           their
           backes
           ,
           more
           lightly
           then
           we
           can
           carrie
           halfe
           an
           hundred
           ?
           and
           yet
           they
           liued
           vpon
           herbs
           onely
           :
           we
           haue
           also
           flesh
           and
           fish
           ,
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           with
           the
           best
           and
           most
           exquisite
           cookerie
           :
           so
           that
           if
           our
           liues
           were
           pinned
           
           vpon
           the
           meanes
           onely
           ,
           where
           they
           liued
           neere
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           ,
           we
           should
           by
           our
           meanes
           liue
           many
           thousands
           .
           4.
           
           God
           is
           the
           God
           of
           life
           ,
           it
           is
           he
           that
           continues
           our
           liues
           ,
           
           and
           not
           the
           meanes
           ;
           and
           all
           meanes
           are
           in
           his
           hand
           to
           bee
           either
           blessed
           ,
           or
           blowne
           vpon
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
           What
           can
           an
           hammer
           or
           saw
           doe
           ,
           without
           the
           artificers
           hand
           ?
           no
           more
           can
           the
           meanes
           ,
           which
           in
           Gods
           hand
           are
           as
           a
           toole
           in
           the
           worke-mans
           ,
           whose
           hand
           can
           do
           many
           things
           without
           tooles
           ,
           but
           they
           nothing
           without
           his
           hand
           .
           5.
           
           What
           meanes
           that
           petition
           ,
           which
           euery
           man
           must
           daily
           vse
           for
           daily
           bread
           ,
           euen
           hee
           that
           hath
           the
           most
           ,
           but
           because
           hee
           may
           haue
           bread
           ,
           
           and
           want
           that
           in
           bread
           which
           may
           doe
           him
           good
           and
           helpe
           ?
        
         
           1.
           
           Learne
           hence
           how
           to
           conceiue
           of
           meanes
           aright
           ,
           
           namely
           as
           things
           not
           to
           be
           trusted
           to
           ,
           because
           by
           one
           blast
           of
           God
           ,
           
           they
           may
           become
           vnprofitable
           and
           vnsuccessefull
           ,
           especially
           when
           men
           are
           loath
           to
           raise
           their
           thoughts
           beyond
           them
           .
           Asa
           his
           physicke
           shall
           not
           helpe
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           trusts
           in
           the
           Physitians
           .
           Israel
           shall
           die
           of
           that
           flesh
           ,
           wherein
           they
           thought
           their
           life
           was
           .
           And
           it
           is
           iust
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           meanes
           steppe
           vp
           into
           his
           place
           ,
           and
           men
           ascribe
           that
           vertue
           vnto
           them
           ,
           which
           onely
           Gods
           blessing
           addeth
           vnto
           them
           ,
           he
           depriues
           men
           either
           of
           the
           meanes
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           right
           and
           comfortable
           vse
           of
           them
           .
           And
           were
           not
           the
           meanes
           too
           too
           much
           magnified
           ,
           and
           set
           aboue
           their
           owne
           place
           ,
           men
           would
           not
           so
           spend
           their
           dayes
           in
           carking
           cares
           for
           them
           ,
           with
           such
           instance
           and
           neglect
           of
           all
           things
           else
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           euer
           to
           liue
           by
           bread
           onely
           ;
           not
           so
           wise
           as
           the
           foole
           and
           churle
           in
           the
           parable
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           had
           goods
           enough
           for
           many
           yeares
           ,
           would
           haue
           his
           soule
           take
           his
           rest
           ;
           but
           these
           men
           hauing
           bread
           and
           meanes
           enough
           for
           many
           ages
           ,
           are
           as
           restlesse
           and
           insatiable
           ,
           as
           euer
           before
           :
           their
           life
           stands
           in
           seeking
           and
           holding
           abundance
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Let
           vs
           learne
           to
           trust
           God
           without
           the
           meanes
           ;
           which
           the
           worldling
           cannot
           doe
           .
           In
           plentie
           ,
           in
           health
           ,
           
           when
           the
           barnes
           bee
           full
           ,
           and
           the
           chests
           readie
           to
           breake
           with
           treasures
           ,
           the
           most
           earthly
           churle
           can
           bee
           content
           ,
           and
           praise
           God
           for
           all
           :
           but
           in
           pouertie
           and
           sickenesse
           his
           heart
           lets
           him
           downe
           ,
           as
           though
           God
           is
           not
           as
           able
           and
           willing
           to
           helpe
           in
           one
           estate
           as
           in
           another
           .
           But
           now
           faith
           were
           it
           present
           ,
           would
           most
           shew
           it selfe
           :
           it
           is
           a
           dead
           faith
           ,
           that
           withdrawes
           it selfe
           from
           the
           liuing
           God
           ,
           and
           sets
           it selfe
           on
           dead
           things
           .
        
         
         
           
           3.
           
           Learne
           we
           to
           moderate
           our
           care
           for
           the
           things
           of
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           as
           such
           who
           valew
           them
           according
           to
           their
           right
           estimate
           ,
           which
           without
           a
           superiour
           vertue
           can
           doe
           vs
           no
           good
           :
           for
           what
           is
           food
           ,
           apparell
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           but
           base
           things
           without
           Gods
           blessing
           ,
           which
           men
           of
           thousands
           enioy
           aboundantly
           ,
           and
           yet
           by
           a
           secret
           curse
           either
           vpon
           the
           wicked
           getting
           or
           holding
           them
           ,
           want
           the
           comfort
           that
           many
           poore
           men
           haue
           ,
           whose
           portion
           is
           but
           a
           mite
           to
           the
           others
           superfluity
           ?
           And
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           that
           men
           burie
           themselues
           aliue
           in
           the
           graues
           of
           their
           lustings
           and
           earthlines
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           falsly
           conceiue
           of
           the
           meanes
           ,
           and
           place
           them
           aboue
           their
           worth
           or
           worke
           ?
           What
           saith
           the
           worldling
           ?
           is
           it
           not
           my
           liuing
           ?
           and
           must
           I
           not
           looke
           to
           that
           ?
           I
           tell
           thee
           no
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           thy
           liuing
           ,
           vnlesse
           thou
           liuest
           by
           bread
           alone
           ,
           or
           hast
           that
           
             animam
             triticiam
          
           ,
           that
           wheaten-soule
           of
           the
           rich
           man
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           who
           thought
           he
           must
           now
           liue
           many
           yeares
           ,
           because
           hee
           had
           wheate
           enough
           .
           Obiect
           .
           But
           you
           speake
           as
           though
           we
           were
           to
           expect
           miracles
           for
           our
           maintenance
           ,
           or
           to
           cast
           off
           our
           callings
           ,
           to
           neglect
           the
           meanes
           ,
           and
           liue
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Miracles
           are
           ceased
           ,
           and
           yet
           if
           God
           bring
           vs
           into
           an
           estate
           wherein
           all
           meanes
           faile
           vs
           ,
           God
           remaines
           as
           powerfull
           and
           able
           ,
           as
           mercifull
           and
           willing
           to
           help
           as
           euer
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           rather
           then
           his
           children
           shall
           miscarrie
           ,
           he
           will
           saue
           them
           by
           miracle
           .
           2.
           
           Our
           callings
           and
           meanes
           are
           not
           to
           be
           neglected
           ,
           because
           ,
           1.
           
           Christ
           denies
           not
           but
           that
           man
           liues
           by
           meanes
           ,
           but
           not
           onely
           by
           them
           :
           2.
           they
           are
           a
           part
           of
           that
           (
           
             euery
             word
             of
             God
          
           )
           whereby
           man
           liues
           ;
           and
           if
           ordinary
           meanes
           be
           offred
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           trust
           to
           extraordinary
           ,
           without
           some
           speciall
           promise
           or
           reuelation
           :
           3.
           it
           is
           a
           tempting
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           pull
           pouertie
           on
           our selues
           ,
           or
           cast
           our selues
           into
           danger
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           breach
           of
           his
           ordinance
           ,
           who
           inioynes
           euery
           man
           to
           get
           his
           liuing
           in
           the
           sweat
           of
           his
           browes
           .
           But
           one
           thing
           is
           a
           
             Christian
             care
          
           ,
           another
           a
           
             carking
             care
          
           for
           the
           things
           of
           this
           world
           :
           one
           thing
           is
           the
           care
           of
           the
           world
           in
           Mary
           ,
           who
           especially
           minds
           the
           
             one
             thing
             necessary
          
           ,
           another
           in
           Martha
           ,
           who
           distracts
           her selfe
           with
           many
           businesses
           ,
           neglecting
           the
           good
           part
           which
           should
           neuer
           be
           taken
           from
           her
           :
           one
           thing
           to
           possesse
           the
           world
           ,
           another
           to
           
             bee
             possessed
          
           by
           it
           :
           one
           thing
           to
           vse
           meanes
           ,
           another
           to
           trust
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           
           
           4.
           
           If
           man
           liue
           not
           by
           meanes
           alone
           ,
           be
           more
           carefull
           for
           Gods
           blessing
           then
           for
           the
           meanes
           ;
           be
           more
           thankefull
           for
           that
           then
           for
           these
           :
           else
           he
           that
           made
           bread
           and
           gaue
           it
           thee
           ,
           can
           breake
           the
           
           staffe
           of
           it
           ;
           else
           he
           can
           make
           thee
           great
           and
           rich
           ,
           but
           lay
           a
           sensible
           curse
           on
           thy
           person
           and
           estate
           ,
           either
           in
           thine
           owne
           time
           ,
           or
           in
           thy
           heires
           .
           And
           as
           for
           thanksgiuing
           ,
           Christ
           neuer
           vsed
           any
           meanes
           but
           by
           prayer
           and
           thanksgiuing
           ,
           and
           taught
           vs
           to
           pray
           for
           daily
           bread
           ,
           .1
           .
           for
           a
           blessing
           vpon
           bread
           .
           It
           is
           a
           greater
           mercy
           of
           God
           to
           giue
           vs
           comfort
           of
           the
           creatures
           ,
           then
           the
           creatures
           themselues
           :
           Yet
           a
           number
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           liued
           by
           bread
           onely
           ,
           
           come
           to
           their
           tables
           as
           the
           hogge
           to
           his
           trough
           ,
           or
           the
           horse
           to
           his
           prouender
           ,
           without
           either
           prayer
           or
           thankes
           .
           A
           wonder
           ,
           that
           euery
           crumme
           choakes
           them
           not
           :
           for
           without
           Gods
           blessing
           it
           might
           .
        
         
           But
           by
           euery
           word
           that
           proceedeth
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           God.
           ]
        
         
           This
           affirmatiue
           part
           of
           the
           testimonie
           ,
           alleadged
           by
           Christ
           ,
           
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           that
           ,
           It
           is
           onely
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           
           and
           euery
           word
           of
           God
           that
           preserueth
           the
           life
           of
           man.
           But
           first
           wee
           must
           distinguish
           of
           
             mans
             life
          
           ,
           which
           is
           either
           supernaturall
           or
           naturall
           ;
           and
           also
           of
           
             the
             word
          
           ,
           which
           is
           put
           forth
           either
           for
           the
           life
           naturall
           or
           supernatural
           ▪
           The
           former
           is
           a
           word
           of
           Gods
           power
           and
           prouidence
           ,
           creating
           and
           gouerning
           all
           things
           according
           to
           their
           naturall
           courses
           ,
           called
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           
             a
             word
             that
             goeth
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             God
             :
          
           for
           no
           word
           of
           the
           creature
           ,
           can
           produce
           the
           beeing
           or
           well-beeing
           of
           any
           other
           .
           The
           latter
           is
           the
           word
           
             of
             truth
          
           ,
           whereby
           he
           doth
           quicken
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           repaire
           it
           to
           his
           owne
           likenes
           :
           and
           this
           word
           proceedeth
           not
           only
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           of
           his
           Prophets
           ,
           Apostles
           ,
           &
           Pastors
           :
           and
           this
           word
           begetteth
           and
           preserueth
           a
           supernaturall
           life
           in
           man
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           doth
           a
           naturall
           ,
           Ier.
           15.19
           .
        
         
           Now
           our
           Sauiour
           meaneth
           here
           the
           naturall
           life
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           of
           Gods
           power
           and
           prouidence
           ,
           generally
           sustaining
           the
           beeing
           and
           life
           of
           all
           creatures
           :
           and
           not
           that
           a
           man
           can
           liue
           by
           the
           written
           word
           without
           meat
           and
           drinke
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           
           that
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           liueth
           by
           Gods
           word
           of
           truth
           :
           for
           ,
           1.
           he
           is
           be
           gotten
           a
           Christian
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           borne
           of
           this
           immortall
           seed
           ,
           Iam.
           1.18
           .
           2.
           he
           is
           nourished
           by
           it
           ,
           as
           by
           sincere
           milke
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.2
           .
           3.
           as
           bread
           increaseth
           the
           bodie
           in
           all
           dimensions
           ,
           so
           the
           word
           strengthneth
           the
           soule
           in
           faith
           ,
           patience
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           hope
           ,
           loue
           ;
           as
           children
           grow
           by
           milke
           .
           4.
           bread
           strengthens
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           strength
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           in
           the
           word
           ;
           it
           preserues
           the
           naturall
           heate
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           makes
           his
           heart
           burne
           within
           him
           ,
           and
           keeps
           it
           in
           a
           readines
           to
           euerie
           good
           word
           and
           worke
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           this
           is
           not
           the
           proper
           meaning
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           neither
           can
           it
           agree
           with
           the
           meaning
           of
           Moses
           ,
           who
           plainely
           speakes
           of
           the
           
           bodily
           hunger
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           and
           the
           seeding
           of
           them
           with
           
             Mannah
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             know
             that
             man
             liueth
             not
             by
             bread
             onely
             :
          
           nor
           yet
           with
           the
           mind
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ;
           nor
           with
           his
           present
           condition
           ;
           nor
           with
           the
           drift
           of
           Satans
           temptation
           ;
           nor
           with
           the
           sound
           repelling
           of
           his
           dart
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           Christ
           for
           the
           appeasing
           of
           his
           bodily
           hunger
           ,
           after
           his
           forty
           dayes
           fast
           ,
           would
           turne
           stones
           into
           bread
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           we
           knowing
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           euen
           the
           powerfull
           word
           of
           Gods
           prouidence
           ,
           in
           creating
           and
           gouerning
           all
           things
           ;
           
           we
           are
           further
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           our
           Sauiour
           addeth
           an
           vniuersall
           particle
           ,
           
             euery
             word
          
           :
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           this
           word
           is
           twofold
           ,
           ordinary
           and
           extraordinary
           .
           Ordinary
           ,
           when
           God
           changeth
           not
           his
           ordinary
           course
           ,
           but
           by
           meanes
           proportioned
           vnto
           the
           ends
           (
           which
           are
           a
           part
           of
           his
           ordinary
           word
           ,
           )
           preserueth
           and
           maintaineth
           the
           life
           he
           hath
           giuen
           ;
           as
           daily
           bread
           ,
           sleepe
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           Extraordinary
           ,
           when
           by
           his
           word
           and
           decree
           ,
           he
           pleaseth
           to
           preserue
           man
           either
           aboue
           ,
           or
           without
           ,
           or
           against
           all
           meanes
           .
           
           I.
           
             Aboue
             the
             meanes
          
           ,
           sundry
           wayes
           ;
           1.
           aboue
           all
           that
           man
           can
           expect
           :
           thus
           God
           gaue
           the
           Israelites
           Mannah
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           and
           water
           out
           of
           a
           rocke
           :
           thus
           he
           tied
           a
           ramme
           to
           to
           be
           sacrificed
           in
           stead
           of
           Isaac
           :
           thus
           he
           brake
           the
           cheeke-tooth
           that
           was
           in
           the
           iaw
           ,
           and
           water
           came
           thereout
           for
           Sampson
           ,
           Iudg.
           15.19
           .
           and
           by
           his
           word
           prouided
           a
           gourd
           to
           come
           ouer
           Ionas
           his
           head
           to
           shadow
           him
           ,
           and
           deliuer
           him
           from
           his
           greife
           ,
           c.
           4.6
           .
           thus
           
           he
           fed
           Elias
           by
           rauens
           .
           2.
           when
           he
           makes
           a
           little
           meanes
           goe
           beyond
           themselues
           ,
           as
           Christ
           made
           7.
           loaues
           and
           2.
           fishes
           to
           serue
           7000.
           persons
           ,
           and
           much
           left
           :
           thus
           he
           made
           a
           few
           clothes
           serue
           Israel
           forty
           yeares
           ,
           so
           as
           their
           shooes
           did
           not
           weare
           out
           :
           thus
           the
           word
           of
           God
           made
           a
           little
           meale
           and
           oile
           serue
           the
           Prophet
           and
           a
           widow
           a
           long
           time
           :
           1.
           
           King.
           17.14
           .
           Thus
           saith
           the
           Lord
           God
           of
           Israel
           ,
           the
           meale
           in
           the
           barrell
           shall
           not
           be
           wasted
           ,
           nor
           the
           oile
           in
           the
           cruse
           diminished
           ,
           till
           the
           time
           that
           the
           Lord
           send
           raine
           :
           and
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           though
           they
           ate
           nothing
           else
           all
           the
           while
           .
           2.
           
           King.
           4.42
           .
           Elisha
           had
           20.
           loaues
           sent
           him
           ,
           and
           some
           eares
           of
           corne
           :
           he
           commaunded
           his
           seruant
           to
           set
           them
           before
           the
           people
           :
           Oh
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           what
           are
           these
           to
           an
           hundred
           men
           ?
           but
           the
           Prophet
           said
           ,
           The
           Lord
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             they
             shall
             eat
          
           ,
           and
           
             yet
             there
             shall
             remaine
          
           :
           and
           it
           came
           
           to
           passe
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord.
           3.
           when
           the
           meanes
           are
           not
           so
           small
           in
           quantity
           as
           base
           in
           quality
           ,
           and
           yet
           haue
           by
           this
           word
           an
           extraordinary
           blessing
           ;
           as
           the
           course
           fare
           of
           Daniel
           .
           II.
           
           Without
           meanes
           Gods
           word
           causeth
           man
           to
           liue
           ,
           as
           Moses
           ,
           
           Elias
           ,
           and
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           had
           immediately
           before
           seene
           the
           word
           of
           God
           preseruing
           him
           already
           40.
           dayes
           and
           nights
           ,
           and
           could
           further
           if
           he
           pleased
           .
           III.
           Against
           meanes
           ,
           as
           the
           Disciples
           sent
           out
           ,
           were
           promised
           if
           they
           dranke
           any
           deadly
           poison
           ,
           
           it
           should
           not
           hurt
           them
           :
           so
           fire
           burnt
           not
           the
           three
           children
           ,
           though
           cast
           into
           it
           ,
           when
           it
           burnt
           their
           enemies
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           bands
           .
           All
           this
           is
           meant
           by
           that
           our
           Sauiour
           saith
           ,
           
             euery
             word
          
           :
           and
           thus
           most
           aptly
           he
           returneth
           the
           temptation
           ;
           Man
           liues
           not
           onely
           by
           bread
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           ordinary
           meanes
           ,
           but
           by
           extraordinary
           also
           ,
           euen
           aboue
           and
           beyond
           meanes
           ,
           yea
           without
           and
           against
           meanes
           ;
           And
           therefore
           ,
           where
           thou
           sayest
           I
           must
           haue
           meanes
           ,
           Gods
           word
           saith
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           absolute
           necessity
           of
           them
           :
           my
           Fathers
           word
           can
           still
           sustaine
           mee
           without
           bread
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           these
           fortie
           dayes
           already
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           word
           of
           God
           is
           it
           ,
           
           which
           gaue
           beeing
           and
           beginning
           to
           all
           things
           when
           they
           were
           not
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           doth
           it
           continue
           the
           beeing
           of
           them
           now
           when
           they
           are
           .
           Psal.
           104.30
           .
           If
           thou
           send
           forth
           thy
           spirit
           ,
           they
           are
           created
           .
           By
           Spirit
           ,
           here
           is
           not
           meant
           the
           essence
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           a
           power
           and
           secret
           vertue
           proceeding
           from
           God
           ,
           all
           one
           with
           this
           
             word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           by
           which
           things
           were
           not
           onely
           created
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           but
           are
           still
           renewed
           ,
           and
           that
           daily
           ,
           and
           yearely
           as
           it
           were
           againe
           created
           .
           Ioh.
           1.3
           .
           
             In
             that
             word
             was
             life
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           onely
           inherent
           in
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           as
           an
           efficient
           to
           communicate
           life
           to
           all
           liuing
           things
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           word
           of
           God
           is
           as
           it
           were
           the
           prop
           and
           stay
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
           without
           which
           all
           things
           would
           fall
           into
           confusion
           .
           Euery
           man
           knowes
           by
           nature
           ,
           that
           God
           maintaines
           and
           preserues
           all
           things
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           he
           that
           stretcheth
           out
           the
           heauens
           like
           a
           curtaine
           ;
           that
           he
           sends
           forth
           the
           windes
           out
           of
           his
           treasure
           ;
           and
           raiseth
           the
           waues
           of
           the
           sea
           like
           mountaines
           ;
           which
           are
           great
           things
           :
           but
           nature
           teacheth
           not
           ,
           how
           God
           doth
           these
           things
           ,
           by
           what
           meanes
           :
           onely
           the
           Scriptures
           teach
           that
           he
           doth
           all
           this
           by
           his
           word
           ;
           that
           as
           in
           the
           creation
           God
           said
           ,
           Let
           there
           be
           light
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           light
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           all
           other
           things
           Gods
           word
           was
           his
           worke
           :
           so
           in
           vpholding
           and
           preseruing
           it
           ,
           he
           doth
           it
           by
           his
           word
           ,
           as
           Heb.
           1.2
           .
           who
           
             vpholdeth
             all
             things
             by
             his
             mighty
             word
          
           ;
           which
           word
           when
           God
           calls
           in
           ,
           the
           creature
           falls
           to
           nothing
           .
           Act.
           17.28
           .
           
             In
             him
             we
             liue
             ,
             and
             mooue
             ,
          
           and
           haue
           our
           beeing
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           same
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           
           which
           giues
           vertue
           &
           force
           to
           the
           creatures
           
           in
           themselues
           ,
           doth
           also
           sanctifie
           them
           vnto
           vs
           :
           euery
           creature
           is
           sanctified
           by
           the
           word
           and
           prayer
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           4.6
           .
           the
           word
           shewes
           how
           to
           get
           them
           ,
           how
           to
           vse
           them
           ,
           and
           prayer
           obtaines
           of
           God
           a
           right
           tenure
           ,
           and
           a
           pure
           vse
           ,
           which
           indeed
           is
           the
           blessing
           or
           sanctification
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           same
           word
           carries
           them
           beyond
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           nature
           to
           doe
           vs
           good
           :
           
           bread
           and
           wine
           in
           their
           owne
           nature
           can
           but
           nourish
           and
           feede
           the
           body
           ,
           but
           Gods
           word
           in
           the
           institution
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           makes
           them
           feede
           the
           soule
           to
           eternall
           life
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           But
           how
           may
           we
           conceiue
           of
           this
           word
           ,
           whereby
           God
           doth
           gouerne
           and
           preserue
           the
           creatures
           ?
           Answ.
           By
           Gods
           word
           we
           must
           not
           onely
           conceiue
           his
           decree
           and
           will
           ,
           but
           a
           powerfull
           commaundement
           ,
           and
           effectuall
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           his
           creatures
           yeeld
           free
           and
           willing
           obedience
           .
           This
           commanding
           word
           was
           put
           forth
           in
           the
           creation
           ,
           Psal.
           148.5
           .
           
             hee
             commaunded
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             all
             created
             .
          
           Men
           when
           they
           attempt
           ,
           and
           performe
           any
           great
           matter
           ,
           because
           their
           power
           is
           small
           ,
           must
           vse
           great
           labour
           ,
           and
           many
           instruments
           and
           helps
           :
           But
           by
           the
           
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             the
             heauens
             were
             made
             ,
          
           Psal.
           33.9
           .
           
             He
             said
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             were
             done
             .
          
           This
           commanding
           word
           is
           put
           forth
           in
           the
           daily
           gouernment
           of
           God
           :
           Psal.
           147.15
           .
           
             He
             sends
             out
             his
             commandement
             vpon
             the
             earth
             ,
             his
             word
             runneth
             very
             swiftly
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           nothing
           can
           withstand
           and
           hinder
           the
           power
           of
           his
           word
           :
           here
           the
           word
           and
           commaundement
           are
           all
           one
           .
           The
           senslessenesse
           and
           deadnes
           of
           the
           creatures
           ,
           their
           vastnes
           and
           fiercenesse
           hinder
           not
           his
           word
           ,
           but
           without
           delay
           ,
           yea
           with
           maruellous
           celeritie
           and
           swiftnesse
           they
           execute
           his
           word
           :
           Psalm
           .
           148.8
           .
           
             If
             God
             speake
             to
             the
             heauens
             ,
             they
             shall
             heare
             ,
             and
             couer
             themselues
             with
             darkenesse
             at
             noone
             day
             ,
          
           as
           in
           Christs
           passion
           .
           If
           he
           command
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           it
           shall
           heare
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           goe
           backe
           or
           stand
           still
           :
           If
           he
           command
           the
           winds
           or
           sea
           to
           be
           still
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           still
           ;
           and
           presently
           there
           shall
           bee
           a
           great
           calme
           :
           If
           he
           send
           forth
           his
           word
           ,
           the
           mountaines
           of
           yee
           shall
           melt
           ,
           Psal.
           147.18
           .
           If
           he
           commaund
           the
           whale
           ,
           he
           shall
           set
           Ionah
           on
           drie
           land
           ,
           cap.
           2.
           v.
           10.
           
           If
           he
           commaund
           the
           solid
           and
           senslesse
           earth
           ,
           it
           shall
           heare
           ,
           and
           rend
           to
           swallow
           vp
           
             Corah
             ,
             Dathan
          
           ,
           and
           Ab●ram
           .
           If
           he
           commaund
           the
           fire
           not
           to
           burne
           ,
           it
           shall
           heare
           ,
           and
           not
           burne
           the
           three
           children
           .
           If
           he
           command
           dead
           men
           ,
           they
           shall
           heare
           ,
           &
           come
           out
           of
           their
           graues
           ,
           as
           Lazarus
           ,
           &c.
           and
           all
           men
           at
           the
           generall
           iudgement
           .
           But
           as
           God
           can
           see
           without
           eyes
           ,
           and
           reach
           without
           hands
           ,
           so
           also
           doth
           
           he
           speake
           without
           a
           tongue
           ,
           as
           the
           light
           ,
           the
           firmament
           ,
           the
           heauens
           ,
           and
           other
           his
           workes
           can
           heare
           his
           voice
           without
           eares
           :
           neither
           wanteth
           he
           a
           meanes
           to
           make
           his
           minde
           knowne
           ,
           and
           his
           pleasure
           manifest
           to
           the
           most
           senslesse
           creatures
           .
        
         
           This
           should
           teach
           vs
           to
           depend
           vpon
           this
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           
           for
           our
           liues
           and
           meanes
           of
           maintaining
           them
           :
           for
           so
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           did
           in
           this
           barren
           wildernesse
           ;
           he
           would
           not
           sustaine
           himselfe
           but
           by
           Gods
           word
           .
           Doest
           thou
           want
           meanes
           of
           liuing
           and
           maintenance
           ?
           Consider
           ,
           that
           man
           liues
           not
           by
           bread
           alone
           :
           This
           word
           can
           make
           the
           aire
           light
           ,
           without
           and
           before
           either
           sunne
           ,
           moone
           ,
           or
           starre
           ,
           
           Gen.
           1.3
           .
           This
           word
           can
           make
           the
           earth
           fruitfull
           ,
           before
           the
           raine
           had
           euer
           fallen
           vpon
           it
           ,
           Gen.
           2.5
           .
           Wantest
           thou
           bread
           ?
           God
           hath
           not
           locked
           vp
           thy
           life
           in
           bread
           ,
           it
           may
           bee
           he
           hath
           another
           word
           ,
           which
           if
           thou
           hearest
           with
           Moses
           and
           Elias
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           liue
           without
           bread
           .
           Asa
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           in
           a
           great
           straite
           ,
           2.
           
           Chron.
           14.11
           .
           (
           for
           he
           was
           with
           fiue
           hundred
           and
           fourescore
           thousand
           ,
           to
           encounter
           with
           an
           armie
           of
           tenne
           hundred
           thousand
           ,
           and
           three
           hundred
           chariots
           :
           )
           he
           looked
           vp
           to
           this
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Lord
             could
             saue
             ,
             by
             many
             ,
             or
             fewe
             ,
          
           or
           by
           none
           .
           Hast
           thou
           meanes
           of
           liuing
           ?
           yet
           depend
           on
           this
           word
           ,
           thy
           life
           stands
           not
           in
           bread
           ,
           or
           in
           abundance
           :
           if
           God
           withdrawe
           his
           word
           ,
           neither
           restoratiue
           quailes
           ,
           nor
           heauenly
           Manna
           ,
           if
           thou
           hadst
           them
           ,
           shall
           preserue
           thy
           life
           .
           How
           often
           doth
           God
           blow
           vpon
           the
           second
           meanes
           ,
           to
           bring
           vs
           to
           this
           word
           ?
        
         
           The
           faith
           of
           this
           truth
           doth
           fence
           the
           heart
           with
           sound
           comfort
           ,
           when
           all
           outward
           meanes
           doe
           faile
           :
           
           if
           the
           heart
           can
           say
           to
           it selfe
           ,
           What
           if
           God
           doe
           not
           giue
           me
           my
           desire
           by
           this
           meanes
           or
           that
           ?
           I
           know
           God
           hath
           more
           words
           then
           one
           ,
           more
           blessings
           then
           one
           ,
           and
           man
           liueth
           
             by
             euery
             word
          
           .
           And
           faith
           strengthens
           the
           heart
           ,
           1.
           
           By
           setting
           before
           the
           eye
           Gods
           power
           in
           this
           word
           ,
           
           how
           that
           one
           word
           of
           his
           mouth
           is
           enough
           to
           helpe
           vs
           :
           one
           word
           is
           able
           to
           create
           innumerable
           armies
           of
           Angels
           and
           creatures
           ;
           one
           fiat
           is
           enough
           to
           make
           all
           creatures
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           to
           come
           ,
           or
           goe
           ,
           or
           
           stand
           still
           ,
           as
           most
           dutifull
           seruants
           to
           their
           Master
           :
           Matth.
           8.
           the
           Centurion
           comming
           to
           Christ
           for
           the
           health
           of
           his
           seruant
           ,
           desires
           him
           not
           to
           come
           within
           his
           roofe
           (
           for
           he
           was
           not
           worthy
           of
           that
           fauour
           ,
           )
           nor
           to
           send
           him
           any
           receit
           or
           physicke
           to
           doe
           him
           good
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           speake
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           hee
           was
           sure
           his
           seruant
           should
           be
           healed
           :
           A
           strong
           faith
           ,
           in
           a
           strong
           word
           .
           It
           is
           but
           a
           word
           with
           God
           ;
           then
           how
           easily
           ,
           how
           presently
           ,
           how
           certainely
           
           will
           God
           doe
           me
           good
           ,
           if
           he
           see
           it
           good
           for
           me
           ?
           2.
           
           By
           assuring
           the
           heart
           ,
           that
           his
           will
           is
           as
           readie
           to
           doe
           vs
           good
           ,
           as
           his
           word
           is
           able
           :
           and
           it
           sets
           the
           promise
           before
           vs
           ,
           that
           nothing
           shall
           be
           wanting
           to
           them
           that
           feare
           God.
           
             The
             former
          
           ,
           in
           the
           example
           of
           the
           leper
           ,
           Matth.
           8.
           
           
             Lord
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             ,
             thou
             canst
             make
             mee
             cleane
             :
          
           and
           in
           the
           next
           words
           ,
           to
           shew
           he
           is
           as
           willing
           as
           able
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             will
             ,
             be
             thou
             cleane
          
           ;
           by
           which
           word
           proceeding
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           leprosie
           was
           instantly
           cured
           :
           his
           will
           was
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           his
           word
           was
           his
           worke
           .
           
             The
             latter
          
           in
           the
           example
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           whose
           faith
           set
           before
           his
           eies
           Gods
           promise
           ,
           that
           in
           Isaac
           his
           seed
           should
           be
           called
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           Isaac
           he
           should
           be
           a
           Father
           of
           many
           nations
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           at
           Gods
           word
           he
           went
           out
           to
           offer
           Isaac
           ,
           and
           Isaac
           asked
           him
           where
           was
           the
           sacrifice
           ,
           he
           answered
           ,
           God
           will
           prouide
           :
           One
           eye
           was
           on
           Gods
           word
           commanding
           him
           to
           slay
           his
           sonne
           ;
           another
           vpon
           this
           other
           word
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           able
           to
           raise
           him
           vp
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           whence
           after
           a
           sort
           he
           receiued
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           also
           would
           doe
           so
           ,
           before
           his
           promise
           should
           be
           frustrate
           .
           3.
           
           By
           setting
           before
           the
           Christian
           heart
           ,
           the
           blessed
           issue
           and
           successe
           of
           vnwauering
           confidence
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           Israelites
           going
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           wandring
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           so
           many
           yeares
           ,
           by
           the
           appointment
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           he
           did
           supply
           all
           their
           wants
           by
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           it
           became
           all
           things
           vnto
           them
           ,
           which
           their
           hearts
           could
           desire
           :
           1.
           he
           paued
           them
           a
           way
           in
           the
           sea
           ,
           and
           suddenly
           made
           the
           waters
           a
           wall
           vnto
           them
           .
           2.
           he
           gaue
           them
           bread
           from
           heauen
           ,
           euen
           Angels
           food
           ,
           and
           that
           (
           in
           our
           text
           )
           was
           by
           his
           word
           .
           3.
           he
           gaue
           them
           water
           out
           of
           a
           rocke
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           his
           word
           ;
           he
           bade
           Moses
           speake
           to
           the
           rocke
           .
           4.
           hauing
           no
           means
           for
           clothes
           ,
           his
           word
           kept
           their
           garments
           for
           forty
           yeares
           from
           waxing
           old
           .
           But
           what
           need
           we
           goe
           out
           of
           our
           text
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           example
           of
           our
           Head
           and
           Lord
           may
           best
           confirme
           vs
           ?
           for
           ,
           wanting
           bread
           in
           the
           wildernes
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           turne
           stones
           into
           bread
           ,
           but
           waited
           on
           the
           word
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           till
           the
           Angells
           came
           and
           ministred
           vnto
           him
           :
           euen
           so
           the
           adopted
           sonnes
           of
           God
           treading
           in
           the
           steps
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           shall
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           same
           word
           ,
           alwaies
           finde
           releife
           one
           way
           or
           other
           .
           Who
           would
           haue
           thought
           ,
           that
           euer
           Iob
           should
           haue
           swomme
           out
           of
           that
           misery
           ,
           hauing
           lost
           all
           his
           cattell
           ,
           substance
           ,
           and
           children
           ?
           but
           because
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           was
           a
           killing
           him
           in
           his
           owne
           sence
           ,
           he
           trusted
           in
           him
           ,
           the
           Lord
           raised
           him
           and
           doubled
           the
           wealth
           and
           prosperity
           he
           had
           before
           .
           Who
           would
           haue
           thought
           that
           euer
           Daniel
           should
           
           haue
           escaped
           the
           lyons
           denne
           and
           teeth
           ,
           beeing
           cast
           in
           amongst
           them
           ?
           or
           that
           Peter
           should
           haue
           escaped
           Herods
           sword
           ,
           beeing
           bound
           in
           chaines
           ,
           and
           watched
           of
           souldiers
           ,
           to
           be
           brought
           out
           to
           death
           next
           day
           ?
           But
           trusting
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           this
           word
           shut
           the
           mouths
           of
           the
           lyons
           ;
           and
           opened
           the
           prisons
           iron
           doores
           ,
           and
           brake
           in
           sunder
           the
           chaines
           ,
           and
           so
           both
           of
           them
           were
           wonderfully
           deliuered
           .
        
         
           Surely
           this
           doctrine
           well
           digested
           ,
           is
           full
           of
           comfort
           and
           quietnes
           ,
           and
           would
           set
           the
           heart
           at
           rest
           ▪
           and
           make
           all
           outward
           troubles
           easie
           .
           If
           a
           man
           could
           once
           get
           his
           heart
           to
           trust
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           as
           Dauid
           did
           ,
           Psal.
           119.42
           .
           it
           would
           sustaine
           the
           soule
           in
           many
           troubles
           ,
           and
           bring
           in
           so
           sweet
           a
           contentment
           as
           the
           world
           is
           a
           stranger
           vnto
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           whence
           is
           it
           that
           mens
           hearts
           faile
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           sinke
           in
           their
           troubles
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           trust
           to
           the
           meanes
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           at
           least
           not
           to
           
             euery
             word
          
           of
           God
           ?
           If
           God
           crosse
           them
           one
           way
           ,
           they
           thinke
           he
           hath
           no
           other
           way
           to
           doe
           them
           good
           .
        
         
           
             If
             man
             liue
             by
             euery
             word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
           then
           take
           heed
           of
           making
           that
           a
           meanes
           of
           liuing
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           neuer
           warranted
           ;
           but
           see
           that
           what
           thou
           liuest
           by
           ,
           proceed
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           God.
           How
           doth
           he
           liue
           by
           euery
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           gets
           his
           liuing
           either
           in
           whole
           or
           in
           part
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           word
           ?
           Obiect
           .
           But
           we
           see
           such
           as
           vse
           no
           good
           meanes
           ,
           but
           mantaine
           themselues
           in
           good
           estate
           by
           robbing
           ,
           stealing
           ,
           oppressing
           ,
           vsurie
           ,
           gaming
           ,
           false
           wares
           or
           weights
           ;
           it
           seemes
           that
           euen
           these
           creatures
           haue
           a
           word
           of
           God
           to
           sanctifie
           them
           ,
           and
           put
           vertue
           in
           them
           to
           such
           persons
           ;
           or
           els
           they
           could
           not
           liue
           by
           them
           .
           Answ.
           Wee
           must
           distinguish
           betweene
           the
           things
           themselues
           that
           are
           gotten
           ,
           and
           the
           vniust
           manner
           of
           getting
           them
           .
           The
           creatures
           themselues
           are
           by
           a
           generall
           word
           of
           God
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           set
           apart
           by
           God
           to
           feed
           and
           maintaine
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           aswell
           the
           wicked
           as
           honest
           getters
           of
           them
           ,
           euen
           as
           the
           sunne
           and
           raine
           shines
           and
           falls
           vpon
           the
           iust
           and
           vniust
           :
           And
           the
           vnrighteousnes
           of
           particular
           persons
           cannot
           alter
           Gods
           generall
           decree
           .
           But
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           speciall
           manner
           of
           getting
           such
           goods
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           sanctified
           ,
           but
           condemned
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           person
           is
           not
           in
           Christ
           ,
           who
           restores
           our
           right
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           is
           but
           an
           vsurper
           and
           a
           bankrupt
           ,
           who
           buildes
           his
           houses
           ,
           goes
           fine
           in
           apparell
           ,
           decks
           vp
           himselfe
           and
           his
           ,
           and
           spends
           most
           liberally
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           all
           with
           other
           mens
           money
           :
           He
           that
           knowes
           not
           this
           ,
           thinks
           him
           a
           rich
           man
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           
           doth
           ,
           knoweth
           that
           he
           is
           not
           neither
           thrifty
           nor
           wealthy
           :
           the
           creditor
           comes
           ,
           and
           casts
           him
           into
           prison
           ,
           and
           makes
           his
           bones
           and
           bodie
           pay
           the
           debt
           .
           2.
           
           As
           his
           person
           ,
           so
           his
           course
           is
           accursed
           :
           for
           the
           onely
           way
           to
           get
           a
           blessing
           from
           God
           on
           the
           meanes
           ,
           is
           to
           vse
           his
           owne
           meanes
           ;
           who
           hath
           commaunded
           first
           to
           seeke
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           other
           things
           ;
           and
           hath
           accursed
           all
           that
           wealth
           and
           maintenance
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           for
           which
           a
           man
           doth
           hazzard
           or
           loose
           his
           soule
           .
           3.
           
           When
           a
           man
           doth
           liue
           by
           bread
           ,
           against
           the
           word
           that
           proceedeth
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           rather
           a
           death
           then
           a
           life
           ;
           his
           bread
           becomes
           poyson
           and
           as
           rats-bane
           in
           his
           bowells
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           it
           without
           a
           promise
           ,
           and
           without
           blessing
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           I
           see
           no
           such
           thing
           .
           Answ.
           Many
           poysons
           are
           long
           a
           working
           ,
           but
           the
           end
           of
           such
           is
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           slowly
           they
           worke
           ,
           the
           more
           slily
           and
           certainely
           they
           kill
           :
           And
           if
           the
           Lord
           doe
           not
           inuert
           the
           order
           he
           hath
           set
           in
           nature
           ,
           by
           cursing
           the
           particular
           creature
           ,
           be
           sure
           he
           hath
           in
           his
           iustice
           reserued
           a
           curse
           for
           the
           vniust
           person
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           not
           auoide
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           doctrine
           specially
           applied
           laies
           hold
           vpon
           sundry
           sorts
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           liue
           contrary
           to
           
             the
             word
          
           .
           They
           are
           these
           :
        
         
           I.
           Such
           as
           liue
           out
           of
           lawfull
           callings
           ,
           which
           are
           one
           part
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           get
           our
           liuing
           in
           the
           sweat
           of
           our
           browes
           :
           and
           so
           long
           as
           we
           are
           in
           our
           way
           ,
           we
           haue
           his
           word
           we
           shall
           be
           prouided
           for
           .
           And
           the
           word
           proceeding
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             that
             he
             that
             will
             not
             labour
             ,
             must
             not
             eate
             ,
          
           because
           he
           eates
           not
           his
           owne
           :
           and
           such
           as
           will
           not
           liue
           after
           this
           word
           ,
           by
           Gods
           word
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           liue
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           idle
           and
           vnprofitable
           burdens
           of
           the
           earth
           ;
           who
           1.
           abuse
           Gods
           prouidence
           ,
           who
           ties
           the
           ends
           and
           meanes
           together
           :
           2.
           infringe
           that
           good
           order
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           established
           for
           the
           auoiding
           of
           confusion
           in
           Church
           or
           common-wealth
           ,
           namely
           that
           euery
           man
           should
           serue
           God
           in
           the
           seruice
           of
           man
           ,
           in
           some
           warrantable
           and
           profitable
           ciuill
           calling
           :
           3.
           as
           he
           is
           no
           better
           then
           an
           Infidell
           ,
           that
           depends
           onely
           on
           meanes
           ,
           seeing
           man
           liues
           by
           euery
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           so
           he
           that
           in
           a
           lawfull
           course
           of
           life
           prouides
           not
           for
           his
           family
           ,
           is
           worse
           then
           an
           Infidell
           .
           Of
           this
           sort
           are
           our
           knots
           of
           companions
           ,
           of
           drinking
           ,
           and
           gaming
           companie
           ,
           and
           wandring
           rogues
           and
           beggers
           :
           I
           knit
           them
           together
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           all
           of
           a
           straine
           ,
           and
           either
           are
           beggers
           ,
           or
           shall
           be
           .
           These
           commonly
           come
           not
           to
           Church
           to
           heare
           their
           duties
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           must
           be
           taught
           
           by
           correction
           and
           discipline
           of
           those
           that
           are
           the
           executioners
           of
           iustice
           .
        
         
           II.
           Such
           as
           thinke
           they
           liue
           well
           enough
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           by
           deceiuing
           others
           ,
           by
           stealing
           ,
           oppression
           ,
           extortion
           ,
           lying
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           and
           falshood
           in
           buying
           and
           selling
           :
           and
           why
           (
           say
           they
           )
           may
           not
           a
           man
           help
           and
           shift
           for
           himselfe
           ?
           But
           consider
           ,
           1.
           
           What
           a
           poore
           help
           it
           is
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           will
           vse
           vnlawfull
           meanes
           ,
           and
           to
           shift
           out
           of
           one
           euill
           by
           another
           :
           He
           doth
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speakes
           ,
           auoid
           a
           lyon
           ,
           and
           a
           beare
           meets
           him
           .
           Pilate
           would
           keep
           his
           place
           by
           vnlawfull
           meanes
           ,
           the
           deliuering
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           crucified
           :
           but
           ,
           besides
           that
           he
           brought
           innocent
           blood
           vpon
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           lost
           his
           place
           ,
           and
           slew
           himselfe
           .
           2.
           
           Consider
           that
           if
           Gods
           word
           of
           blessing
           goe
           not
           with
           the
           meanes
           ,
           his
           word
           of
           curse
           doth
           :
           and
           so
           the
           Prophet
           Zacharie
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           curse
           enters
           into
           the
           house
           of
           the
           swearer
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           theefe
           ,
           c.
           5.
           v.
           4.
           and
           this
           curse
           shall
           remaine
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           consume
           the
           very
           timber
           and
           stones
           .
           This
           curse
           often
           scatters
           ill-gotten
           goods
           as
           fast
           as
           they
           were
           euer
           hastily
           gathered
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           his
           owne
           dayes
           ,
           yet
           in
           some
           vnthrifty
           heire
           after
           him
           .
           3.
           
           Consider
           how
           God
           crosseth
           the
           vaine
           conceit
           of
           vniust
           persons
           ;
           they
           thinke
           all
           that
           is
           any
           way
           gotten
           ,
           to
           be
           gaine
           and
           profit
           ;
           but
           the
           word
           is
           ,
           Pro.
           10.2
           .
           that
           treasures
           of
           wickednes
           profit
           nothing
           ,
           they
           cannot
           help
           a
           man
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ;
           nay
           when
           the
           euill
           day
           comes
           ,
           they
           are
           gone
           ,
           and
           leaue
           a
           man
           alone
           to
           graple
           with
           death
           and
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           turne
           a
           man
           naked
           to
           the
           sentence
           of
           condemnation
           for
           his
           wicked
           getting
           and
           holding
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           III.
           Another
           sort
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           liue
           not
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           against
           it
           ,
           are
           vsurers
           ,
           
           who
           pull
           themselues
           out
           of
           all
           lawfull
           callings
           ,
           and
           set
           vp
           a
           trade
           for
           the
           publike
           euill
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           priuate
           good
           ;
           which
           ,
           were
           there
           nothing
           else
           against
           it
           ,
           prooues
           it
           not
           to
           be
           of
           Gods
           deuising
           :
           for
           euery
           calling
           of
           Gods
           deuising
           ,
           is
           helpfull
           to
           men
           in
           generall
           ;
           but
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           hath
           giuen
           this
           a
           name
           from
           
             biting
             and
             hurting
          
           .
           But
           we
           haue
           the
           Scripture
           most
           expresly
           against
           it
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           manifest
           ,
           as
           is
           a
           contract
           for
           gaine
           ,
           as
           for
           ten
           pound
           to
           pay
           eleuen
           at
           the
           yeares
           end
           ;
           or
           couert
           ,
           wherby
           men
           find
           deuises
           (
           which
           they
           call
           mysteries
           )
           to
           defeat
           the
           lawes
           ,
           and
           seeme
           to
           contract
           ,
           and
           either
           not
           to
           lend
           ,
           or
           not
           for
           gaine
           .
        
         
           The
           word
           that
           proceedeth
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           God
           ,
           saith
           ,
           Exod.
           22.
           vers
           .
           25.
           
           If
           thou
           lend
           money
           to
           my
           people
           with
           thee
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           not
           bee
           an
           vsurer
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           not
           oppresse
           him
           .
           
           Marke
           how
           vsurie
           and
           oppression
           is
           all
           one
           .
           And
           ,
           Deuter.
           23.19
           .
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             lend
             vpon
             vsurie
             to
             thy
             brother
             ,
             the
             vsurie
             of
             money
             ,
             meate
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             be
             lent
             .
          
           But
           the
           vsurer
           that
           will
           liue
           by
           his
           money
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           Gods
           word
           ,
           saith
           ,
           Yea
           but
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           they
           might
           ,
           though
           not
           of
           a
           brother
           :
           To
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           now
           the
           partition
           wall
           is
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           neither
           Iew
           nor
           Gentile
           remaines
           ,
           all
           are
           our
           brethren
           in
           Christ
           ;
           and
           therefore
           of
           no
           man
           must
           vsurie
           be
           expected
           ,
           vnlesse
           thou
           beest
           worse
           then
           a
           Iew.
           Let
           the
           vsurer
           answer
           this
           if
           he
           can
           .
           Againe
           ,
           those
           Gentiles
           were
           of
           those
           nations
           of
           the
           Canaanites
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           commanded
           to
           destroy
           ,
           and
           vsury
           was
           as
           teeth
           giuen
           them
           ,
           and
           allowed
           by
           God
           to
           eate
           them
           vp
           withall
           .
           
           Seest
           thou
           a
           man
           ,
           whome
           thou
           mayest
           lawfully
           kill
           ?
           take
           vse
           of
           him
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           thy
           brother
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           I
           will
           not
           take
           vsurie
           of
           the
           poore
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           rich
           .
           Answ.
           But
           the
           text
           is
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           take
           vsury
           of
           thy
           Brother
           ,
           bee
           hee
           poore
           or
           rich
           :
           though
           the
           rich
           bee
           better
           able
           to
           suffer
           wrong
           ,
           yet
           thou
           art
           not
           by
           any
           word
           enabled
           to
           offer
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           word
           ,
           which
           proceedeth
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           God
           ,
           saith
           ,
           Psal.
           15.5
           .
           He
           that
           giueth
           not
           his
           money
           to
           vsury
           ,
           shall
           dwell
           in
           the
           Lords
           tabernacle
           ,
           and
           rest
           on
           his
           holy
           hill
           :
           and
           ,
           Ezek.
           18.17
           .
           hee
           that
           hath
           not
           receiued
           vsury
           and
           increase
           ,
           &c.
           wherein
           it
           is
           plaine
           ,
           without
           all
           trickes
           ,
           that
           either
           to
           giue
           out
           ,
           or
           take
           in
           vsury
           excludes
           out
           of
           heauen
           .
           Obiect
           .
           He
           meanes
           ,
           to
           oppresse
           a
           man
           with
           vsurie
           .
           Answ.
           Euery
           vsury
           is
           oppression
           ,
           and
           euery
           vsurer
           feares
           not
           God.
           Leuit.
           25.36
           .
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           take
           vsurie
           ,
           but
           feare
           the
           Lord.
           Obiect
           .
           But
           that
           law
           was
           iudiciall
           ,
           not
           morall
           .
           Answ.
           That
           is
           false
           :
           for
           our
           Sauiour
           renewed
           it
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           Luk.
           6.35
           .
           Lend
           freely
           ,
           looking
           for
           nothing
           againe
           :
           therefore
           it
           is
           morall
           .
           Besides
           that
           ,
           vsury
           is
           condemned
           amongst
           the
           great
           transgressions
           of
           the
           morall
           law
           ,
           Ezek.
           18.13
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           We
           may
           doe
           as
           we
           would
           be
           dealt
           by
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           charity
           so
           to
           lend
           as
           another
           may
           benefit
           himselfe
           .
           Answ.
           No
           man
           in
           need
           would
           borrow
           but
           freely
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           were
           mad
           ;
           neither
           is
           it
           charity
           nor
           humanity
           to
           take
           money
           for
           a
           duty
           ,
           the
           nature
           of
           which
           is
           to
           be
           free
           .
           Charity
           seekes
           not
           her
           owne
           ,
           and
           much
           lesse
           other
           mens
           ;
           but
           of
           these
           sorts
           of
           wicked
           men
           the
           speach
           is
           true
           ,
           Their
           mercies
           are
           cruell
           .
           As
           charitable
           as
           that
           vsurer
           is
           ,
           so
           conscionable
           is
           he
           that
           followes
           :
           His
           conscience
           will
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           take
           aboue
           the
           law
           ,
           not
           aboue
           ten
           in
           the
           hundred
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           
           hopes
           he
           may
           according
           to
           the
           wholesome
           lawes
           of
           the
           Land.
           Answ.
           Where
           were
           his
           conscience
           ,
           if
           the
           law
           of
           King
           Edward
           the
           sixt
           were
           reuiued
           ,
           whereby
           it
           was
           vtterly
           forbidden
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Canon
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           the
           ancient
           Canons
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           But
           for
           the
           Statute
           now
           in
           force
           ,
           enacted
           Elizab.
           13.
           c.
           8.
           1.
           
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           alloweth
           no
           vsurie
           ,
           but
           punisheth
           the
           excesse
           of
           it
           .
           2.
           
           The
           title
           of
           the
           Act
           is
           ,
           
             An
             act
             against
             Vsurie
          
           .
           How
           then
           is
           it
           for
           it
           ?
           3.
           
           It
           calleth
           vsurie
           a
           detestable
           sinne
           :
           how
           then
           can
           it
           secure
           thy
           conscience
           ?
           4.
           
           All
           vsury
           aboue
           tenne
           in
           the
           hundred
           is
           punishable
           by
           the
           forfeit
           of
           the
           vsury
           .
           5.
           
           What
           if
           the
           lawes
           of
           men
           should
           permit
           what
           Gods
           law
           condemnes
           ?
           is
           it
           not
           plaine
           ,
           that
           this
           conscionable
           man
           flyeth
           Gods
           law
           to
           shelter
           his
           sinne
           vnder
           mans
           ,
           as
           though
           the
           lawes
           of
           man
           were
           the
           rule
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           not
           Gods
           lawes
           ;
           or
           as
           if
           the
           law
           of
           an
           inferiour
           can
           dispence
           with
           the
           law
           of
           the
           superiour
           ;
           or
           as
           if
           Moses
           permitting
           one
           euill
           in
           the
           Iewes
           (
           namely
           ,
           the
           putting
           away
           of
           their
           wiues
           for
           preuenting
           a
           greater
           )
           did
           allow
           thereof
           ,
           or
           warranted
           the
           sinne
           to
           the
           conscience
           of
           the
           hard-hearted
           husband
           .
        
         
           Wee
           conclude
           then
           ,
           that
           the
           vsurer
           liues
           not
           by
           any
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           against
           it
           .
           And
           to
           these
           adde
           the
           ba●ds
           of
           this
           sinne
           ,
           the
           brokers
           to
           vsurers
           ,
           that
           liue
           or
           raise
           gaines
           by
           letting
           out
           other
           mens
           money
           :
           I
           will
           say
           no
           more
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           be
           shut
           out
           of
           heauen
           that
           lends
           his
           money
           to
           vsury
           ,
           he
           shall
           hardly
           get
           in
           ,
           that
           is
           his
           agent
           .
           And
           humane
           lawes
           condemne
           theeues
           and
           accessaries
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Statute
           of
           Henry
           the
           7.
           anno
           3.
           that
           all
           such
           brokers
           for
           vsurie
           ,
           shall
           pay
           for
           euery
           default
           twentie
           pounds
           ,
           and
           suffer
           halfe
           a
           yeares
           imprisonment
           ,
           and
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           open
           shame
           of
           the
           pillorie
           .
           It
           is
           iust
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           Saul
           and
           his
           armour-bearer
           should
           fall
           together
           ,
           and
           die
           on
           their
           owne
           swords
           .
        
         
           IV.
           Such
           liue
           not
           by
           any
           word
           of
           God
           as
           encroach
           vpon
           the
           Sabbaths
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           labouring
           either
           in
           themselues
           ,
           or
           in
           their
           seruants
           ,
           as
           1.
           by
           buying
           or
           selling
           wares
           ,
           Neh.
           13.18
           .
           2.
           by
           works
           of
           the
           sixe
           dayes
           ,
           whether
           in
           haruest
           or
           earing
           time
           ,
           Exod.
           16.29
           .
           and
           34.21
           .
           and
           Neh.
           13.15
           .
           3.
           by
           trauelling
           for
           gaine
           or
           pleasure
           .
           For
           the
           Sabbath
           was
           made
           for
           our
           spirituall
           profit
           :
           it
           is
           a
           day
           to
           giue
           and
           collect
           almes
           ,
           and
           not
           gaine
           .
           Manna
           it selfe
           must
           not
           be
           gathered
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           much
           lesse
           must
           more
           ignoble
           sustenance
           :
           If
           it
           be
           sought
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           found
           .
           Obiect
           .
           1.
           
           May
           I
           not
           do
           a
           little
           to
           set
           forward
           my
           work
           for
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           week
           ?
           Answ.
           No
           :
           Manna
           might
           not
           be
           sought
           ,
           though
           early
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           
           and
           though
           it
           was
           but
           a
           little
           way
           off
           ,
           and
           required
           little
           labour
           .
           Obiect
           .
           2.
           
           May
           I
           not
           take
           a
           faire
           day
           when
           it
           comes
           ,
           the
           weather
           beeing
           vncertaine
           and
           catching
           ?
           Answ.
           Thou
           mayest
           as
           well
           say
           ,
           May
           I
           not
           take
           a
           purse
           when
           it
           comes
           ?
           wilt
           thou
           bee
           a
           theefe
           and
           rob
           God
           of
           his
           due
           ?
           Should
           not
           ill
           weather
           and
           Gods
           iudgements
           rather
           force
           thee
           to
           repentance
           and
           obedience
           ,
           then
           to
           sinne
           ?
           Obiect
           .
           3.
           
           It
           lyes
           me
           vpon
           a
           bond
           ,
           my
           estate
           ,
           and
           many
           poore
           men
           depend
           vpon
           me
           .
           Answ.
           First
           ,
           pay
           thy
           bond
           to
           God
           ;
           faith
           ,
           and
           obedience
           neuer
           brought
           losse
           with
           it
           ;
           and
           better
           were
           it
           to
           loose
           a
           little
           commoditie
           ,
           then
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           ;
           nothing
           is
           so
           heauy
           as
           Gods
           curse
           for
           this
           sinne
           .
        
         
           V.
           Common
           gamesters
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           make
           a
           gaine
           of
           play
           ,
           liue
           not
           by
           any
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           common
           theft
           ,
           and
           they
           come
           directly
           vnder
           the
           8.
           
           Commandement
           ,
           and
           that
           precept
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Eph.
           4.28
           .
           
             Let
             him
             that
             stole
             ,
             steale
             no
             more
             ,
          
           but
           rather
           labour
           with
           his
           hands
           .
           And
           as
           they
           liue
           out
           of
           a
           calling
           ,
           so
           their
           course
           is
           an
           vniust
           taking
           into
           their
           possession
           ,
           that
           which
           no
           law
           of
           God
           or
           man
           doth
           warrant
           them
           by
           any
           manner
           of
           lawfull
           contract
           ;
           and
           the
           Ciuill
           law
           and
           Fathers
           condemne
           that
           gaine
           which
           is
           gotten
           by
           play
           .
           
           In
           the
           same
           ranke
           of
           theeues
           are
           they
           that
           liue
           by
           keeping
           dice-houses
           or
           gaming-houses
           ,
           and
           such
           places
           of
           lewd
           resort
           .
        
         
           
           Let
           vs
           take
           some
           rules
           ,
           whereby
           we
           may
           comfortably
           passe
           our
           liues
           according
           to
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           auoide
           all
           these
           sinnes
           against
           it
           .
           There
           are
           three
           ,
           1.
           concerning
           our
           calling
           :
           2.
           our
           states
           :
           3.
           our
           maintenance
           of
           life
           .
        
         
           The
           rule
           concerning
           our
           calling
           is
           this
           :
           The
           cariage
           of
           our
           calling
           according
           to
           Gods
           word
           ,
           is
           a
           speciall
           part
           of
           that
           word
           of
           God
           by
           which
           a
           man
           must
           liue
           .
           Quest.
           How
           may
           I
           carrie
           my
           calling
           according
           to
           Gods
           word
           ?
           Answ.
           By
           these
           meanes
           :
           1.
           
           Wee
           must
           make
           choise
           of
           such
           callings
           for
           our selues
           and
           ours
           ,
           as
           bee
           profitable
           for
           the
           Church
           or
           Commonwealth
           :
           there
           be
           many
           vain
           and
           new-fangled
           inuentions
           ,
           which
           rather
           maintaine
           sinne
           ,
           then
           bring
           any
           good
           to
           the
           Church
           or
           Commonwealth
           .
           But
           God
           therefore
           bestoweth
           varietie
           of
           gifts
           ,
           to
           furnish
           men
           to
           the
           variety
           of
           callings
           ,
           all
           for
           the
           common
           ,
           and
           euery
           ones
           priuate
           good
           .
           2.
           
           Seeing
           not
           the
           hauing
           of
           a
           calling
           ,
           but
           the
           right
           vse
           of
           it
           glorifieth
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           vse
           our
           callings
           with
           the
           practise
           of
           sundry
           vertues
           .
           1.
           
           
             In
             faith
             and
             obedience
             to
             God
             :
          
           faith
           makes
           our
           persons
           ,
           obedience
           makes
           our
           actions
           approoued
           of
           God
           ;
           yea
           ,
           euery
           dutie
           of
           our
           calling
           
           ought
           to
           be
           an
           obediēce
           of
           faith
           ,
           looking
           at
           the
           commandement
           and
           promise
           ;
           the
           commaundement
           keepes
           vs
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           our
           callings
           ,
           the
           promise
           secureth
           vs
           of
           good
           successe
           .
           A
           good
           action
           not
           warranted
           by
           a
           calling
           is
           sinne
           .
           2.
           
           
             In
             diligence
          
           ,
           not
           wilfully
           neglecting
           ,
           but
           seruing
           and
           redeeming
           the
           means
           of
           Gods
           prouidence
           :
           Euery
           man
           must
           abide
           in
           his
           calling
           ,
           and
           keep
           him
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           for
           so
           long
           he
           is
           sure
           to
           be
           prouided
           for
           :
           thus
           hee
           auoides
           idlenesse
           and
           destruction
           ,
           and
           maintaines
           the
           order
           and
           ranke
           wherein
           God
           hath
           set
           him
           .
           3.
           
           
             In
             chearefulnesse
          
           ,
           not
           carking
           or
           excessiuely
           carefull
           ,
           but
           doing
           the
           labour
           ,
           and
           leauing
           all
           the
           successe
           to
           God.
           Some
           are
           heart-lesse
           in
           their
           callings
           ,
           because
           it
           brings
           in
           so
           little
           profit
           and
           returne
           ;
           and
           labour
           an
           the
           oxe
           ,
           who
           must
           goe
           out
           his
           iourney
           ,
           but
           without
           chearefulnesse
           or
           heart
           ,
           which
           God
           lookes
           for
           in
           all
           our
           duties
           .
           Such
           should
           consider
           ,
           1.
           that
           callings
           were
           not
           onely
           ordained
           to
           get
           money
           ,
           but
           helpe
           vs
           chearefully
           through
           our
           way
           ,
           and
           containe
           vs
           in
           a
           course
           wherein
           to
           please
           God.
           2.
           that
           the
           goodnes
           and
           worth
           of
           a
           calling
           is
           not
           to
           be
           measured
           by
           that
           profit
           it
           brings
           in
           to
           vs
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           publike
           benefit
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           is
           rightly
           vsed
           :
           God
           may
           be
           serued
           as
           well
           in
           the
           basest
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           best
           .
           Others
           see
           no
           likelihood
           of
           doing
           any
           great
           good
           ,
           and
           so
           either
           draw
           backe
           from
           their
           calling
           ,
           
           or
           else
           heauily
           and
           vnchearefully
           goe
           on
           .
           But
           we
           must
           renew
           our
           strength
           and
           courage
           ,
           and
           knowe
           that
           our
           labour
           shall
           not
           be
           lost
           ,
           Isa.
           49.4.5
           .
           4.
           
           
             In
             holinesse
          
           ,
           which
           1.
           sanctifies
           our
           callings
           by
           the
           word
           and
           prayer
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           4.5
           .
           2.
           subordinateth
           all
           earthly
           and
           special
           things
           ,
           to
           the
           generall
           and
           heauenly
           things
           of
           the
           Christian
           calling
           ;
           yea
           it
           makes
           vs
           expresse
           our
           spirituall
           calling
           in
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           ciuill
           :
           it
           wil
           make
           a
           man
           sometime
           for
           religions
           sake
           ,
           heare
           the
           word
           in
           the
           six
           dayes
           ,
           vnles
           some
           other
           necessary
           occasion
           come
           between
           ,
           euer
           preferring
           the
           more
           necessary
           businesse
           .
           3.
           
           It
           keepeth
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           1.
           a
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           aiming
           at
           the
           preferring
           of
           his
           glorie
           aboue
           all
           :
           it
           suffers
           not
           a
           man
           to
           esteeme
           his
           calling
           a
           preferment
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           a
           reward
           of
           his
           seruice
           past
           ;
           but
           a
           meanes
           of
           aduancing
           Gods
           glorie
           in
           further
           seruice
           .
           2.
           a
           loue
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           partake
           in
           the
           benefit
           of
           our
           labours
           ,
           with
           whom
           we
           must
           exercise
           charity
           ,
           iustice
           ,
           meeknes
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           second
           rule
           concerneth
           our
           wealth
           and
           maintenance
           ,
           namely
           ,
           not
           to
           content
           our selues
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           liue
           by
           such
           o●
           such
           meanes
           ,
           vnlesse
           we
           can
           say
           ,
           Gods
           word
           doth
           warrant
           me
           ,
           that
           this
           i●
           my
           meat
           ,
           my
           drinke
           ,
           my
           apparrell
           ,
           my
           money
           ,
           my
           house
           ,
           my
           
           land
           ,
           &c.
           
           Quest.
           When
           can
           a
           man
           say
           this
           ?
           Answ.
           1.
           
           When
           a
           man
           hauing
           nothing
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           nor
           right
           to
           any
           thing
           ,
           becomes
           a
           beleeuer
           ,
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           owner
           of
           that
           he
           hath
           .
           A
           man
           may
           haue
           warrant
           and
           title
           from
           man
           ,
           that
           his
           house
           and
           land
           is
           his
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           a
           robber
           that
           shall
           defeat
           him
           of
           it
           .
           But
           all
           men
           and
           Angels
           cannot
           giue
           me
           a
           possession
           ,
           and
           true
           title
           before
           the
           liuing
           God
           ,
           but
           onely
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           who
           is
           Lord
           and
           heire
           of
           all
           .
           First
           ,
           knowe
           thy selfe
           a
           member
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           then
           his
           right
           is
           thine
           .
           2.
           
           When
           the
           manner
           of
           getting
           them
           is
           lawfull
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           first
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           iust
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           hath
           vsed
           no
           indirect
           meanes
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           either
           lawfully
           descended
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           faithfull
           and
           painfull
           walking
           in
           an
           honest
           calling
           ,
           God
           hath
           added
           them
           as
           a
           blessing
           of
           a
           mans
           labour
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           moderate
           and
           retired
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           so
           prouideth
           for
           earth
           ,
           as
           he
           especially
           storeth
           vp
           for
           heauen
           :
           first
           ,
           seeking
           Gods
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           the
           one
           thing
           necessarie
           ,
           without
           couetousnesse
           ,
           and
           the
           loue
           of
           this
           life
           ;
           nay
           ,
           accounting
           all
           things
           dung
           in
           comparison
           of
           Christ.
           3.
           
           When
           the
           manner
           of
           vsing
           them
           is
           warrantable
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           shewes
           himselfe
           a
           good
           steward
           in
           the
           holy
           dispensing
           of
           them
           ,
           vsing
           them
           as
           furtherances
           of
           pietie
           ,
           as
           pledges
           of
           loue
           towards
           men
           ,
           and
           as
           testimonies
           of
           sobrietie
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           euery
           way
           making
           them
           seruants
           to
           his
           Christian
           calling
           .
           Prou.
           3.9
           .
           
             Honour
             the
             Lord
             with
             thy
             riches
             .
          
           4.
           
           When
           his
           affection
           is
           indifferent
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           hauing
           and
           holding
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           may
           say
           ,
           These
           bee
           mine
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           theirs
           ;
           I
           haue
           them
           ,
           they
           haue
           not
           me
           ;
           I
           am
           their
           Master
           to
           command
           them
           ,
           they
           commaund
           not
           me
           .
           And
           why
           should
           wee
           not
           draw
           our
           affections
           from
           them
           ,
           seeing
           ,
           1.
           the
           wicked
           are
           as
           rich
           ,
           yea
           richer
           in
           these
           things
           then
           the
           best
           ?
           at
           the
           best
           they
           make
           not
           their
           Masters
           better
           :
           2.
           they
           be
           no
           inheritance
           ,
           they
           bee
           but
           mooueables
           ,
           changing
           their
           Master
           as
           the
           giuer
           will
           ;
           and
           while
           we
           haue
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           lent
           vs
           :
           3.
           we
           are
           but
           stewards
           ,
           we
           sit
           not
           in
           our
           owne
           ,
           but
           haue
           a
           large
           account
           to
           make
           :
           yea
           we
           are
           very
           pilgrims
           and
           trauellers
           ,
           and
           shall
           goe
           lightlier
           and
           lesse
           loaden
           :
           4.
           we
           must
           not
           measure
           or
           tie
           God
           vnto
           them
           ,
           nor
           esteeme
           of
           his
           loue
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           Thus
           a
           man
           may
           vse
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           with
           comfort
           ,
           for
           his
           necessity
           and
           for
           his
           delight
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           his
           pilgrimage
           :
           thus
           may
           he
           dispose
           them
           to
           his
           heires
           as
           the
           right
           owners
           ,
           with
           hope
           of
           Gods
           blessing
           to
           stand
           with
           them
           :
           nothing
           of
           which
           can
           bee
           expected
           in
           goods
           ill
           gotten
           ,
           or
           spent
           ,
           to
           which
           nothing
           but
           
           Gods
           curse
           is
           intayled
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           rule
           concerneth
           our
           health
           and
           sustenance
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           farre
           better
           to
           want
           meanes
           ,
           then
           to
           procure
           them
           by
           any
           other
           meanes
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           proceedeth
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           God.
           Yet
           numbers
           will
           maintaine
           their
           liues
           ,
           health
           ,
           and
           estate
           not
           by
           Gods
           word
           ,
           but
           directly
           against
           it
           :
           for
           example
           ,
           they
           that
           seeke
           to
           witches
           and
           sorcerers
           for
           health
           ,
           or
           goods
           lost
           ,
           or
           stollen
           ,
           or
           vpon
           any
           other
           occasion
           whatsoeuer
           .
           Whereas
           the
           word
           proceeding
           out
           of
           Gods
           mouth
           ,
           Leu.
           18.10
           .
           is
           this
           ,
           Let
           there
           be
           none
           found
           among
           you
           that
           vseth
           witchcraft
           ,
           or
           is
           a
           regarder
           of
           times
           ,
           or
           a
           sorcerer
           ,
           charmer
           ,
           soothsayers
           ,
           or
           that
           counselleth
           with
           spirits
           .
           Obiect
           .
           But
           Gods
           word
           and
           ordinance
           is
           with
           them
           to
           doe
           vs
           good
           ;
           and
           much
           good
           they
           do
           ,
           which
           none
           else
           can
           doe
           .
           Answ.
           God
           hath
           a
           twofold
           word
           :
           1.
           of
           blessing
           .
           2.
           of
           iudgement
           :
           the
           former
           proceedeth
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           goodnes
           it selfe
           ;
           the
           latter
           sometimes
           he
           permitteth
           to
           proceed
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           giuing
           him
           power
           to
           worke
           lying
           wonders
           ,
           that
           the
           seekers
           of
           him
           might
           beleeue
           in
           him
           to
           their
           finall
           destruction
           .
           Thus
           the
           deuill
           ▪
           who
           can
           doe
           nothing
           against
           Gods
           word
           ,
           doth
           what
           he
           doth
           by
           Gods
           word
           spoken
           in
           iudgement
           and
           iustice
           .
           Whence
           I
           conclude
           ,
           1.
           
           It
           were
           better
           for
           a
           man
           to
           want
           cure
           then
           haue
           the
           deuill
           his
           Physitian
           :
           better
           for
           a
           man
           to
           want
           
           health
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           then
           procure
           it
           with
           the
           death
           of
           his
           soule
           :
           Better
           had
           it
           beene
           for
           the
           Israelites
           to
           haue
           wanted
           Quailes
           ,
           then
           procuring
           them
           by
           murmuring
           ,
           to
           be
           choaked
           with
           them
           :
           Bettter
           for
           a
           man
           to
           want
           the
           world
           ,
           then
           winne
           it
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           his
           soule
           :
           Better
           had
           it
           beene
           for
           Ahab
           to
           haue
           wanted
           Naboths
           vineyard
           ,
           then
           to
           loose
           the
           whole
           kingdome
           for
           it
           :
           Better
           for
           Iudas
           to
           haue
           wanted
           the
           thirtie
           pence
           ,
           then
           to
           hang
           himselfe
           for
           them
           :
           for
           Ananias
           and
           Saphira
           to
           haue
           wanted
           the
           third
           part
           of
           their
           possession
           ,
           then
           to
           die
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Rule
           .
           Better
           it
           were
           to
           want
           the
           meanes
           of
           health
           and
           maintenance
           ,
           
           then
           not
           to
           vse
           them
           according
           to
           the
           word
           which
           proceedeth
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           food
           ,
           apparell
           ,
           physicke
           ,
           health
           ,
           and
           life
           it selfe
           .
           Had
           it
           not
           been
           better
           that
           Asa
           had
           wanted
           Physicke
           ,
           then
           bee
           strucke
           with
           death
           because
           hee
           trusted
           in
           Physitians
           ?
           Better
           it
           had
           beene
           for
           Gehazi
           to
           haue
           gone
           in
           ragge●
           ,
           then
           to
           apparell
           himselfe
           by
           lying
           and
           deceit
           ,
           which
           apparelled
           himselfe
           and
           all
           his
           posterity
           with
           leprosie
           .
           Whether
           was
           the
           state
           of
           Lazarus
           (
           that
           died
           for
           want
           of
           meanes
           ,
           )
           or
           of
           Diues
           
           better
           that
           fared
           deliciously
           euery
           day
           ?
           Lesse
           haue
           men
           to
           answer
           for
           ,
           who
           haue
           no
           meat
           to
           strengthen
           nature
           ,
           then
           those
           that
           haue
           abundance
           ,
           which
           they
           peruert
           to
           strengthen
           themselues
           in
           sinne
           ,
           sacrificing
           their
           strength
           to
           the
           seruice
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           lusts
           .
           We
           our selues
           know
           numbers
           in
           all
           corners
           ,
           who
           were
           better
           continually
           to
           be
           bedridde
           ,
           and
           sicke
           ,
           or
           maimed
           ,
           then
           to
           abuse
           their
           health
           and
           liues
           in
           such
           riotous
           &
           vngracious
           courses
           ,
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           themselues
           and
           others
           .
           Nay
           ,
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           said
           of
           Iudas
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           good
           for
           him
           he
           had
           neuer
           been
           borne
           ;
           so
           may
           we
           say
           of
           numbers
           of
           gracelesse
           persons
           ,
           better
           they
           had
           neuer
           seene
           the
           sunne
           or
           enioyed
           life
           ,
           then
           so
           to
           haue
           consumed
           their
           liues
           in
           the
           seruice
           of
           sinne
           and
           Satans
           temptations
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           If
           we
           liue
           by
           euery
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           let
           vs
           be
           thankefull
           to
           God
           for
           our
           liues
           ,
           
           and
           for
           his
           word
           of
           blessing
           vpon
           the
           meanes
           :
           and
           seeing
           our
           liues
           hang
           vpon
           his
           word
           ,
           to
           prolong
           them
           ,
           or
           cut
           off
           the
           thread
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           liue
           to
           him
           and
           his
           glory
           .
           It
           becommeth
           the
           iust
           to
           be
           thankefull
           .
           A
           great
           vnthankefulnes
           were
           it
           to
           rebell
           against
           him
           ,
           by
           whom
           we
           hold
           our
           liues
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           comfort
           of
           them
           :
           See
           wee
           not
           how
           those
           that
           hold
           land
           in
           coppy
           ,
           are
           willingly
           bound
           to
           suit
           and
           seruice
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           is
           often
           but
           a
           meane
           man
           ?
           The
           Sidonians
           would
           not
           warre
           against
           Herod
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           nourished
           by
           his
           land
           :
           and
           shall
           we
           be
           in
           warre
           against
           our
           Lord
           :
           by
           whose
           hand
           and
           word
           we
           liue
           ,
           mooue
           ,
           and
           haue
           our
           beeing
           ?
           And
           euen
           this
           thankesgiuing
           is
           his
           gift
           also
           :
           for
           as
           the
           matter
           for
           which
           ,
           so
           the
           grace
           by
           which
           we
           are
           thankefull
           ,
           is
           all
           from
           him
           ;
           so
           as
           wee
           must
           depend
           on
           him
           both
           for
           blessings
           ,
           and
           for
           grace
           to
           be
           thankfull
           .
        
      
       
         
           
             
               VERS
               .
               5.
            
             
             Then
             the
             deuill
             tooke
             him
             vp
             into
             the
             holy
             citie
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             on
             a
             pinacle
             of
             the
             temple
             :
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             said
             vnto
             him
             ,
             If
             thou
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             cast
             thy selfe
             downe
             :
             for
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           WE
           come
           now
           to
           set
           downe
           and
           expound
           ,
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           second
           onset
           of
           the
           deuill
           vpon
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           a
           violent
           and
           hellish
           temptation
           ,
           nothing
           inferiour
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           in
           the
           furious
           ,
           malicious
           ,
           and
           cunning
           contriuing
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           entrance
           whereof
           ,
           we
           must
           remooue
           one
           rubbe
           by
           the
           
           way
           ,
           concerning
           the
           order
           of
           this
           temptation
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Euangelists
           seeme
           not
           to
           agree
           among
           themselues
           :
           for
           whereas
           S.
           Matthew
           makes
           this
           the
           second
           ,
           S.
           Luke
           makes
           it
           the
           last
           ,
           and
           puts
           the
           last
           in
           S.
           Matthew
           into
           the
           second
           place
           .
           And
           herein
           some
           learned
           men
           haue
           stumbled
           ,
           and
           haue
           deuised
           simple
           shifts
           to
           reconcile
           the
           two
           Euangelists
           .
           Some
           thinke
           ,
           that
           they
           write
           not
           the
           same
           history
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           same
           temptations
           ,
           but
           of
           temptatiōs
           vrged
           at
           sundry
           times
           .
           These
           are
           confuted
           by
           the
           very
           matter
           ,
           phrases
           ,
           and
           words
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           both
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           need
           no
           other
           conuiction
           .
           Others
           thinke
           (
           and
           they
           of
           the
           learned
           Papists
           )
           that
           in
           some
           auncient
           bookes
           ,
           S.
           Luke
           obserues
           the
           same
           order
           in
           the
           temptations
           with
           S.
           Matthew
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           difference
           crept
           in
           by
           the
           heedlesnesse
           of
           some
           writer
           :
           Which
           is
           a
           needlesse
           deuise
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           striue
           to
           prooue
           the
           Canonicall
           Scripture
           to
           be
           corrupted
           in
           their
           fountaines
           ,
           that
           so
           their
           corrupt
           Latin
           Translation
           may
           preuaile
           ;
           but
           both
           impeaching
           the
           watchfulnes
           and
           care
           of
           God
           ouer
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           diligence
           and
           faithfulnesse
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           pretended
           to
           suffer
           her selfe
           wholly
           to
           be
           abused
           ,
           by
           the
           carelesnesse
           or
           vnfaithfulnesse
           of
           some
           one
           Scribe
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           no
           whit
           preiudice
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Euangelicall
           story
           ,
           that
           the
           Euangelists
           doe
           not
           stand
           so
           much
           vpon
           order
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           not
           so
           necessary
           ,
           as
           vpon
           the
           matter
           and
           the
           things
           themselues
           done
           ,
           which
           they
           faithfully
           report
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           they
           ioyntly
           accord
           and
           agree
           :
           as
           oftentimes
           they
           stand
           not
           vpon
           words
           ,
           nor
           sometimes
           vpon
           sentences
           ,
           but
           one
           deliuer
           the
           same
           fact
           in
           one
           style
           of
           speach
           ,
           another
           in
           another
           forme
           ;
           but
           so
           ,
           as
           one
           is
           so
           far
           from
           crossing
           another
           ,
           as
           he
           giueth
           thereby
           more
           light
           and
           certeinty
           vnto
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           But
           whether
           of
           these
           obserued
           the
           right
           order
           ,
           as
           the
           temptations
           were
           passed
           ?
           Answ.
           I
           am
           out
           of
           doubt
           ,
           that
           Matthew
           sets
           downe
           the
           right
           order
           as
           they
           were
           done
           :
           1.
           
           Because
           he
           passeth
           his
           story
           by
           such
           particles
           as
           imply
           an
           orderly
           consequent
           :
           as
           ,
           Then
           the
           deuill
           tooke
           him
           ,
           then
           he
           tooke
           him
           againe
           ,
           then
           the
           deuill
           left
           him
           ,
           &c.
           whereas
           Luke
           vsed
           the
           particle
           and
           ,
           
           in
           his
           passages
           ,
           which
           noteth
           no
           certaine
           order
           ,
           as
           the
           former
           doth
           :
           his
           care
           was
           to
           relate
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           but
           was
           not
           so
           accurate
           for
           order
           .
           2.
           
           The
           coherence
           and
           dependance
           of
           this
           second
           temptation
           with
           the
           former
           shewes
           ,
           that
           Matthew
           obserueth
           the
           right
           method
           :
           for
           Christ
           hauing
           by
           a
           testimony
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           confirmed
           himselfe
           in
           the
           confidence
           and
           trust
           in
           his
           Father
           ,
           Satan
           immediately
           seeks
           
           to
           make
           his
           aduantage
           of
           Christs
           words
           ,
           and
           seeing
           he
           will
           needs
           trust
           his
           Father
           ,
           he
           would
           haue
           him
           trust
           him
           too
           much
           ;
           If
           he
           need
           no
           bread
           beeing
           hungrie
           ,
           he
           needs
           no
           staires
           to
           goe
           downe
           from
           the
           pinacle
           of
           the
           Temple
           ;
           the
           last
           temptation
           doth
           not
           so
           fitly
           cohere
           with
           the
           former
           ,
           as
           this
           second
           doth
           .
           3.
           
           After
           Christ
           had
           bidden
           Satan
           auoide
           ,
           Matthew
           adds
           ,
           
             Then
             the
             deuill
             left
             him
          
           ,
           as
           being
           obedient
           to
           his
           word
           ;
           plainely
           shewing
           ,
           that
           that
           was
           the
           last
           temptation
           .
           Luke
           hath
           it
           not
           in
           such
           dependance
           ,
           but
           thus
           ,
           
             And
             when
             the
             deuill
             had
             ended
             all
             the
             tentation
             ,
             he
             departed
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           combate
           note
           two
           generalls
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           preparation
           to
           it
           .
           2.
           
           The
           temptation
           it selfe
           .
           The
           preparation
           containeth
           such
           necessarie
           circumstances
           ,
           as
           by
           which
           the
           temptation
           might
           more
           easily
           preuaile
           ;
           as
           ,
           1.
           the
           time
           ,
           Then.
           2.
           the
           place
           ,
           first
           generall
           ,
           
             the
             holy
             Citie
          
           :
           secondly
           speciall
           ,
           
             a
             pinacle
             of
             the
             Temple
          
           .
           3.
           the
           manner
           how
           Christ
           was
           conueyed
           thither
           ,
           
             The
             deuill
             tooke
             him
             vp
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             on
             the
             pinacle
             .
          
           The
           temptation
           consists
           ,
           1.
           of
           the
           assault
           .
           2.
           of
           the
           repulse
           .
        
         
           The
           assault
           hath
           three
           things
           :
           1.
           the
           ground
           of
           it
           ,
           
             If
             thou
             bee
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
          
           2.
           the
           scope
           or
           aime
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           sinne
           or
           sinnes
           to
           which
           he
           was
           tempted
           ,
           
             Cast
             thy selfe
             downe
          
           .
           3.
           the
           argument
           or
           perswasion
           to
           enforce
           it
           ,
           
             For
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             he
             shall
             giue
             his
             Angels
             charge
             ouer
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           repulse
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           is
           by
           an
           other
           testimony
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           not
           contrarie
           to
           that
           which
           Satan
           alleadged
           ,
           but
           expounding
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           in
           the
           right
           sense
           of
           it
           ,
           fence
           and
           secure
           himselfe
           from
           the
           temptation
           ,
           as
           after
           we
           shall
           see
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           of
           the
           preparation
           :
           Then
           ]
           This
           particle
           shewes
           not
           onely
           the
           time
           of
           this
           temptation
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           order
           as
           I
           noted
           :
           Satan
           hauing
           no
           successe
           in
           the
           former
           ,
           renewes
           his
           assault
           ,
           and
           would
           assay
           another
           way
           .
           He
           had
           been
           kindly
           and
           gently
           vsed
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           had
           answered
           him
           courteously
           ;
           nay
           ,
           he
           had
           conuinced
           him
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           nothing
           to
           say
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           goes
           on
           in
           his
           malice
           ,
           as
           though
           hee
           had
           had
           both
           great
           prouocation
           and
           aduantage
           .
           Whence
           ,
        
         
           
           Note
           the
           propertie
           of
           wicked
           men
           ruled
           by
           Satan
           ,
           who
           by
           no
           meanes
           can
           be
           brought
           to
           lay
           off
           their
           malice
           towards
           Gods
           children
           .
           Deale
           gently
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           like
           nettles
           ,
           the
           softlyer
           toucht
           ,
           the
           sharper
           they
           sting
           :
           Deale
           plainly
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           conuince
           their
           consciences
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           nothing
           to
           say
           for
           themselues
           ,
           yet
           beeing
           conuinced
           they
           giue
           not
           ouer
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           Satan
           here
           ,
           but
           proceed
           in
           mischeife
           .
           And
           what
           are
           the
           reasōs
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           godly
           in
           their
           courses
           doe
           oppose
           themselues
           to
           the
           darkenes
           of
           this
           world
           :
           
           now
           there
           is
           no
           fellowship
           between
           light
           and
           darknes
           ,
           no
           way
           to
           reconcile
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           see
           in
           the
           example
           of
           the
           wicked
           Sodomites
           against
           Lot
           :
           first
           he
           resisted
           their
           wickednes
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           about
           his
           house
           to
           abuse
           the
           two
           men
           ;
           he
           giues
           them
           faire
           words
           ,
           
             I
             pray
             you
             my
             brethren
          
           ;
           he
           conuinceth
           their
           consciences
           ,
           
             Doe
             not
             so
             wickedly
          
           ;
           and
           out
           of
           his
           weaknes
           he
           offers
           them
           his
           two
           daughters
           :
           but
           ,
           beeing
           a
           righteous
           person
           ,
           whose
           soule
           was
           daily
           vexed
           with
           their
           vncleannes
           ,
           neither
           his
           piety
           ,
           nor
           humanity
           ,
           nor
           intreaty
           ,
           no
           nor
           his
           weaknes
           and
           sin
           could
           please
           them
           ,
           but
           ,
           Away
           with
           him
           hence
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           stranger
           ,
           shall
           he
           iudge
           and
           rule
           ?
           now
           we
           will
           deale
           worse
           with
           him
           then
           with
           them
           ,
           Gen.
           19.9
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Christ
           giues
           another
           reason
           ,
           Ioh.
           8.44
           .
           
           You
           are
           of
           your
           father
           the
           deuill
           :
           for
           his
           workes
           ye
           doe
           .
           In
           that
           Chapter
           Christ
           plainely
           teacheth
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           the
           light
           ,
           vers
           .
           12.
           they
           tell
           him
           he
           beares
           record
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           his
           record
           is
           false
           ,
           v.
           13.
           he
           tells
           them
           he
           shall
           go
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           carie
           the
           light
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           seeke
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           finde
           him
           :
           what
           (
           say
           they
           )
           will
           he
           kill
           himselfe
           ?
           v.
           22.
           he
           tells
           them
           that
           he
           that
           keepeth
           his
           word
           ,
           shall
           neuer
           see
           death
           :
           then
           said
           they
           ,
           Now
           we
           know
           thou
           hast
           a
           deuill
           ,
           v.
           25.
           
           He
           tells
           them
           ,
           Before
           Abraham
           was
           ,
           I
           am
           :
           and
           they
           take
           vp
           stones
           to
           stone
           him
           .
           Here
           were
           the
           children
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           man-slayer
           from
           the
           beginning
           :
           And
           of
           these
           Christ
           said
           ,
           Ye
           go
           about
           to
           kill
           me
           ,
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           told
           you
           the
           truth
           ,
           v.
           40.
           and
           ,
           Ye
           do
           that
           which
           you
           haue
           seen
           with
           your
           father
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           seen
           ,
           but
           felt
           him
           moouing
           &
           stirring
           in
           their
           hearts
           :
           for
           he
           worketh
           mightily
           in
           the
           sonnes
           of
           disobedience
           ,
           Eph.
           2.2
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           more
           light
           and
           grace
           the
           Lord
           manifesteth
           in
           any
           of
           his
           children
           ,
           
           the
           more
           must
           the
           darknes
           of
           wicked
           ones
           fight
           against
           it
           .
           It
           is
           not
           their
           innocency
           ,
           their
           holines
           ,
           their
           wisedome
           ,
           their
           peaceable
           course
           of
           life
           ,
           that
           can
           fence
           them
           ;
           nay
           ,
           these
           bring
           all
           the
           malice
           of
           the
           wicked
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           lay
           them
           open
           to
           their
           rage
           .
           Steuen
           a
           man
           full
           of
           faith
           and
           power
           ,
           whose
           enemies
           were
           not
           able
           to
           resist
           the
           wisedome
           and
           Spirit
           by
           which
           he
           spake
           ,
           Act.
           6.8
           .
           yet
           drew
           they
           him
           to
           the
           Councell
           ,
           and
           suborned
           false
           witnes
           against
           him
           :
           where
           what
           should
           he
           doe
           ?
           They
           might
           ,
           and
           did
           see
           his
           face
           shine
           as
           the
           face
           of
           an
           Angell
           ,
           v.
           15.
           
           In
           his
           Apologie
           he
           beginnes
           as
           a
           person
           at
           the
           barre
           ,
           with
           a
           louing
           and
           moouing
           speach
           ,
           Men
           ,
           brethren
           ,
           and
           fathers
           ,
           hearken
           :
           afterward
           in
           
           the
           course
           of
           his
           speach
           ,
           as
           a
           faithfull
           seruant
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           true
           teacher
           ,
           he
           freely
           reprooues
           them
           ,
           c.
           7.
           v.
           51.52
           .
           calls
           them
           resisters
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           betrayers
           and
           murtherers
           of
           the
           Iust
           ,
           he
           could
           conuince
           them
           out
           of
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           Christ
           did
           Satan
           here
           :
           But
           the
           more
           full
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           he
           was
           ,
           the
           more
           were
           they
           filled
           with
           deuillish
           furie
           ,
           like
           so
           many
           deuills
           or
           furies
           ,
           their
           hearts
           brast
           for
           anger
           ,
           they
           gnashed
           with
           their
           teeth
           ,
           more
           like
           fell
           and
           sauage
           beasts
           then
           men
           ;
           they
           showted
           with
           a
           loud
           voice
           ,
           stopped
           their
           eares
           ,
           ranne
           vpon
           him
           ,
           cast
           him
           out
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           and
           stoned
           him
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           The
           incessant
           malice
           of
           the
           wicked
           against
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           a
           running
           streame
           from
           this
           of
           
             the
             wicked
             one
          
           ,
           against
           the
           naturall
           Sonne
           of
           God
           :
           the
           deuill
           would
           still
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           ,
           tempt
           and
           molest
           Christ
           himselfe
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           cannot
           ,
           he
           will
           therefore
           be
           sure
           to
           molest
           him
           in
           his
           seruants
           :
           he
           would
           obscure
           the
           glory
           of
           Christ
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           seeing
           he
           cannot
           doe
           that
           ,
           he
           will
           doe
           what
           he
           can
           by
           himselfe
           and
           all
           his
           members
           ,
           to
           extinguish
           that
           glory
           of
           Christ
           in
           those
           beames
           ,
           wherewith
           his
           seruants
           are
           graced
           and
           honoured
           :
           And
           this
           makes
           this
           warre
           so
           irreconciliable
           .
        
         
           
           Therefore
           let
           vs
           not
           maruell
           when
           we
           see
           good
           things
           ,
           and
           good
           men
           resisted
           ,
           nor
           condemne
           that
           presently
           which
           we
           may
           see
           opposed
           :
           but
           ,
           1.
           
           Turne
           our
           eyes
           vpon
           that
           naturall
           enmitie
           which
           is
           between
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           woman
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           serpent
           .
           2.
           
           Vpon
           mens
           stubbornnes
           against
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           malice
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           sinner
           giuen
           vp
           by
           God
           to
           Satan
           is
           obfirmed
           and
           hardned
           .
           3.
           
           Vpon
           the
           powerfull
           worke
           of
           Satan
           in
           men
           of
           great
           gifts
           ,
           that
           beeing
           conuinced
           in
           conscience
           ,
           euen
           against
           that
           light
           ,
           can
           resist
           godly
           and
           innocent
           men
           .
           4.
           
           Vpon
           the
           loue
           of
           mens
           sinnes
           ,
           profits
           ,
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           which
           sets
           on
           forward
           this
           hatred
           against
           their
           conscience
           .
           What
           could
           Christ
           himselfe
           doe
           to
           conciliate
           Iudas
           his
           fauour
           ?
           did
           not
           he
           know
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           did
           he
           not
           preach
           him
           ?
           did
           he
           not
           worke
           miracles
           in
           his
           Name
           ?
           did
           not
           Christ
           make
           him
           one
           of
           his
           family
           ,
           and
           preferre
           him
           to
           be
           the
           steward
           of
           his
           house
           ?
           did
           he
           not
           warne
           him
           of
           his
           sinne
           ,
           and
           beare
           him
           most
           patiently
           ?
           Yet
           his
           heart
           beeing
           vpon
           couetousnesse
           ,
           for
           a
           small
           commodity
           he
           will
           betray
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           against
           his
           conscience
           .
           5.
           
           Other
           personall
           and
           priuate
           occasions
           ,
           may
           force
           men
           of
           great
           gifts
           to
           maligne
           and
           hate
           (
           against
           their
           consciences
           )
           most
           innocent
           persons
           .
           The
           Iewes
           knewe
           ,
           that
           
           Christ
           was
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           most
           powerfull
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           most
           holy
           in
           his
           life
           ;
           yet
           they
           loued
           their
           owne
           praise
           ,
           and
           therefore
           thrust
           downe
           Christ
           ;
           If
           wee
           let
           him
           alone
           ,
           all
           will
           beleeue
           in
           him
           .
           They
           thought
           themselues
           so
           much
           dishonoured
           ,
           as
           Christ
           was
           honoured
           .
           Sometimes
           feare
           of
           great
           men
           ,
           or
           some
           losse
           ,
           or
           checke
           ,
           may
           cause
           this
           obstinate
           opposition
           .
           Pilate
           knew
           Christ
           was
           an
           innocent
           man
           ,
           he
           washed
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           would
           haue
           no
           hand
           against
           him
           ;
           he
           pronounced
           him
           innocent
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             I
             finde
             no
             fault
             in
             him
             :
          
           his
           wife
           beeing
           troubled
           in
           a
           dreame
           ,
           sent
           him
           word
           ,
           
             he
             should
             haue
             nothing
             to
             doe
             against
             that
             iust
             man.
          
           Yet
           against
           his
           conscience
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           words
           ,
           he
           proceeded
           to
           condemne
           him
           .
           Why
           ?
           how
           could
           hee
           be
           so
           blind
           and
           wicked
           ?
           surely
           it
           was
           feare
           of
           Caesar
           ,
           and
           of
           some
           checke
           :
           for
           hee
           had
           heard
           them
           say
           ,
           
             If
             thou
             let
             this
             man
             goe
             ,
             thou
             art
             not
             Caesars
             friend
             .
          
        
         
           It
           should
           teach
           vs
           to
           goe
           on
           vndaunted
           in
           our
           godly
           course
           ,
           
           making
           no
           accoūt
           of
           al
           the
           malice
           that
           the
           deuil
           or
           his
           instrumēts
           can
           create
           vs
           ,
           and
           neuer
           offer
           to
           shake
           hands
           with
           them
           ;
           we
           shall
           neuer
           haue
           done
           if
           we
           goe
           about
           to
           please
           them
           ,
           we
           can
           not
           doe
           it
           vnlesse
           we
           wil
           be
           as
           bad
           as
           they
           ,
           if
           we
           retaine
           our
           sauour
           of
           goodnesse
           ,
           it
           doth
           but
           prouoke
           them
           .
        
         
           Many
           men
           may
           hence
           see
           what
           spirit
           rules
           them
           ,
           
           who
           when
           they
           heare
           Scripture
           against
           their
           sinnes
           and
           vnwarrantable
           courses
           ,
           they
           goe
           on
           still
           as
           a
           chafed
           colt
           ,
           that
           cares
           neither
           for
           pale
           nor
           hedge
           ,
           but
           flings
           ouer
           .
           These
           men
           would
           be
           loath
           to
           be
           compared
           to
           the
           deuill
           ,
           but
           we
           shall
           see
           them
           farre
           worse
           ,
           and
           the
           deuill
           not
           so
           bad
           as
           many
           of
           them
           .
           When
           he
           heares
           Christ
           alledge
           Scripture
           ,
           he
           saith
           nothing
           against
           it
           ,
           but
           was
           silent
           ,
           he
           replyes
           not
           ,
           and
           much
           lesse
           railes
           on
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           phantasticall
           or
           precise
           person
           .
           But
           reprooue
           the
           swearer
           ,
           the
           drunkard
           ;
           the
           gamester
           ,
           the
           vniust
           courses
           of
           men
           in
           their
           trades
           ,
           Sabbath-breaking
           in
           Masters
           or
           seruants
           ,
           and
           doe
           it
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           as
           Christ
           did
           ;
           wee
           shall
           haue
           the
           same
           measure
           that
           he
           had
           returned
           from
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisies
           ,
           who
           rayled
           out-right
           on
           him
           ;
           He
           is
           too
           precise
           and
           seuere
           ,
           we
           can
           doe
           nothing
           for
           him
           ;
           or
           ,
           What
           hath
           he
           to
           doe
           with
           our
           gouernement
           ,
           or
           trades
           ?
           or
           ,
           He
           might
           finde
           other
           things
           to
           speake
           of
           .
        
         
           Thus
           if
           Paul
           speake
           against
           Diana
           ,
           or
           whatsoeuer
           the
           crafts-masters
           liue
           by
           ,
           all
           the
           citie
           is
           in
           an
           vproare
           against
           him
           .
           It
           seemes
           men
           are
           loath
           in
           their
           callings
           to
           meddle
           with
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           
           or
           the
           directions
           of
           it
           ,
           else
           we
           should
           haue
           to
           deale
           with
           them
           .
           It
           were
           too
           much
           to
           sit
           downe
           silent
           ,
           and
           goe
           on
           in
           sinne
           against
           the
           word
           :
           but
           to
           resist
           the
           word
           in
           termes
           ,
           or
           to
           raile
           vpon
           the
           Preachers
           thereof
           ,
           goes
           one
           step
           beyond
           the
           deuill
           .
        
         
           
           Take
           knowledge
           of
           the
           secret
           working
           of
           the
           deuil
           against
           the
           light
           and
           truth
           ,
           in
           such
           as
           spurne
           against
           it
           .
           They
           cannot
           abide
           that
           truth
           and
           innocencie
           should
           acquit
           it selfe
           ;
           but
           though
           they
           see
           nothing
           but
           meekenesse
           ,
           patience
           ,
           and
           innocencie
           ,
           yet
           will
           side
           against
           it
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           had
           the
           greatest
           aduantage
           and
           occasion
           .
           What
           is
           the
           cause
           ,
           that
           men
           will
           take
           part
           with
           most
           abiect
           and
           base
           persons
           ,
           and
           bring
           the
           curse
           on
           themselues
           ,
           in
           condemning
           the
           innocent
           ,
           and
           iustifying
           the
           wicked
           in
           their
           horrible
           riots
           and
           misbehauiour
           ,
           but
           the
           hatred
           they
           carie
           against
           goodnes
           ?
           Why
           did
           the
           Iewes
           band
           themselues
           for
           Barrabas
           ,
           and
           seek
           to
           acquit
           him
           ?
           was
           it
           because
           there
           was
           any
           cause
           of
           loue
           in
           him
           ?
           knew
           they
           him
           not
           to
           be
           a
           murtherer
           ,
           and
           a
           rebell
           ?
           Yes
           ;
           It
           was
           hatred
           of
           Christ
           that
           made
           them
           sticke
           to
           him
           :
           &
           why
           hated
           they
           Christ
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           was
           the
           light
           ?
           Some
           there
           be
           of
           that
           Iewish
           generation
           left
           ,
           to
           whom
           ,
           if
           Christ
           be
           weighed
           with
           Barrabas
           ,
           he
           will
           seeme
           too
           light
           ;
           Barrabas
           shall
           carrie
           the
           credit
           and
           defence
           from
           him
           ;
           
             Not
             him
             ,
             but
             Barrabas
          
           .
        
         
           Into
           the
           holy
           Citie
           ,
           ]
        
         
           We
           come
           to
           the
           second
           circumstance
           in
           the
           preparation
           to
           this
           second
           assault
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           place
           that
           Satan
           chooseth
           ;
           set
           downe
           ,
           1.
           in
           generall
           ,
           the
           
             holy
             citie
          
           .
           2.
           in
           speciall
           ,
           
             a
             pinacle
             of
             the
             Temple
          
           .
           What
           
             holy
             Citie
          
           this
           was
           ,
           Luke
           expresseth
           ,
           c.
           4.9
           .
           
             He
             brought
             him
             to
             Ierusalem
          
           ,
           here
           called
           
             the
             holy
             Citie
          
           .
        
         
           Ierusalem
           is
           called
           the
           
             holy
             citie
          
           ,
           not
           because
           of
           any
           holinesse
           in
           the
           place
           :
           for
           no
           place
           as
           a
           place
           is
           more
           holy
           then
           other
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           we
           read
           in
           Scripture
           of
           holy
           ground
           ,
           as
           Exod.
           3.5
           .
           mount
           Horeb
           where
           Moses
           stood
           is
           called
           holy
           ground
           ,
           and
           Moses
           must
           put
           off
           his
           shooes
           .
           But
           this
           was
           no
           inherent
           holinesse
           in
           the
           place
           ,
           onely
           for
           the
           present
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           appearing
           after
           a
           speciall
           manner
           ,
           makes
           a
           speciall
           holinesse
           to
           bee
           ascribed
           vnto
           it
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           called
           holy
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           people
           and
           inhabitants
           :
           for
           the
           faithfull
           citie
           was
           long
           before
           this
           become
           an
           harlot
           ,
           Isa.
           1.21
           .
           and
           Christ
           not
           long
           after
           this
           combate
           ,
           cryeth
           out
           against
           Ierusalem
           ,
           That
           she
           had
           killed
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           slaine
           such
           as
           were
           sent
           vnto
           her
           ,
           and
           proclaimeth
           a
           speedie
           desolation
           against
           her
           .
           But
           it
           was
           so
           called
           ,
        
         
         
           1.
           
           Because
           God
           had
           made
           choice
           of
           this
           city
           to
           put
           his
           name
           there
           ,
           2.
           
           Chron.
           7.12
           .
           I
           haue
           chosen
           this
           place
           for
           my selfe
           .
           Hence
           was
           it
           called
           the
           Citie
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Gods
           holy
           mountaine
           ,
           Dan.
           9.16
           .
           and
           the
           holy
           hill
           of
           Sion
           ;
           because
           God
           had
           chosen
           it
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           it
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           wherein
           himselfe
           kept
           residence
           and
           made
           it
           eminent
           aboue
           all
           the
           places
           of
           the
           earth
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           of
           the
           holy
           things
           which
           were
           there
           established
           ,
           euen
           all
           the
           holy
           worshippe
           of
           God
           ;
           it
           was
           not
           lawfull
           for
           the
           Iewes
           to
           sacrifice
           or
           eate
           the
           Passeouer
           any
           where
           but
           in
           Ierusalem
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           the
           Temple
           built
           on
           mount
           Moriah
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           I.
           There
           was
           the
           
             Sanctum
             seculare
          
           ,
           the
           vtter
           court
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           Salomons
           porch
           which
           did
           rise
           vp
           by
           14.
           staires
           ,
           wherein
           Christ
           preached
           often
           ,
           and
           Peter
           healed
           the
           lame
           man
           ,
           Act.
           3.3
           .
           and
           probably
           ,
           where
           Peter
           conuerted
           3000.
           soules
           at
           one
           sermon
           .
           In
           this
           porch
           was
           the
           great
           brasen
           altar
           for
           whole
           burnt
           offrings
           ,
           on
           which
           altar
           the
           fire
           (
           which
           at
           Aarons
           first
           offring
           in
           the
           wildernes
           fell
           from
           heauen
           ,
           Leuit.
           9.22.24
           .
           )
           was
           to
           be
           kept
           perpetually
           before
           the
           Lord
           ;
           the
           which
           when
           
             Aarons
             sonnes
          
           neglected
           and
           offred
           with
           strange
           fire
           ,
           they
           were
           burnt
           with
           fire
           before
           the
           Lord.
           In
           this
           court
           was
           the
           great
           brasen
           sea
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Priests
           washed
           themselues
           ,
           and
           the
           beasts
           to
           be
           offered
           on
           that
           altar
           ,
           especially
           their
           feet
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           to
           minister
           barefoot
           before
           the
           Lord.
           Both
           of
           them
           holy
           representations
           of
           Christ
           ;
           the
           former
           of
           his
           sacrifice
           ,
           who
           gaue
           himselfe
           for
           a
           whole
           burnt
           offering
           :
           the
           latter
           of
           the
           fruit
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           beeing
           the
           lauer
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           whose
           blood
           we
           are
           washed
           from
           the
           guilt
           and
           power
           of
           sinne
           .
        
         
           II.
           There
           was
           the
           inner
           court
           ,
           which
           was
           called
           the
           Sanctum
           ,
           or
           the
           Sanctuarie
           ,
           or
           the
           court
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           whence
           the
           Iewes
           were
           barred
           .
           There
           was
           here
           ,
           1.
           the
           altar
           of
           incense
           for
           sweete
           perfume
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Priests
           were
           euening
           and
           morning
           ,
           to
           burne
           the
           holy
           incense
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           a
           sweet
           smelling
           sauour
           vnto
           God
           ,
           and
           no
           strange
           incense
           might
           be
           offered
           thereon
           ,
           Exod.
           30.9
           .
           While
           Zacharie
           stood
           at
           the
           right
           side
           of
           this
           altar
           ,
           offering
           incense
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           Angel
           Gabriel
           stood
           and
           foretold
           the
           birth
           of
           
             Iohn
             Baptist.
          
           This
           was
           an
           holy
           type
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           offered
           himselfe
           on
           the
           altar
           of
           the
           crosse
           ,
           a
           sacrifice
           of
           sweet
           smell
           to
           God
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           through
           whom
           God
           sauoureth
           a
           sweet
           smell
           from
           all
           our
           duties
           .
           2.
           
           In
           this
           court
           was
           the
           golden
           candlesticke
           ,
           with
           seuen
           lamps
           ,
           and
           seuen
           lights
           ,
           which
           were
           fed
           with
           most
           pure
           holy
           
           oile
           ,
           night
           and
           day
           ,
           to
           lighten
           the
           whole
           inner
           court
           .
           And
           this
           was
           an
           holy
           type
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           light
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           enlightening
           all
           his
           elect
           with
           spirituall
           and
           heauenly
           light
           .
           3.
           
           In
           this
           court
           was
           that
           golden
           table
           ,
           on
           which
           the
           holy
           shewbread
           was
           euer
           to
           stand
           ,
           euen
           twelue
           loaues
           ,
           which
           were
           to
           be
           made
           of
           the
           purest
           flower
           of
           wheat
           ,
           and
           were
           to
           be
           renewed
           euery
           Sabbath
           ,
           the
           old
           loaues
           conuerted
           to
           the
           Priests
           vse
           :
           a
           holy
           type
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           whom
           alone
           the
           Church
           and
           euerie
           member
           ,
           setting
           themselues
           continually
           before
           God
           ,
           are
           nourished
           and
           preserued
           vnto
           eternall
           life
           .
           4.
           
           In
           this
           court
           was
           that
           costly
           and
           precious
           vaile
           ,
           of
           blew
           silke
           ,
           and
           purple
           ,
           and
           scarlet
           ,
           and
           fine
           twined
           linnen
           ,
           made
           of
           broydered
           worke
           with
           Cherubims
           ,
           the
           vse
           of
           which
           was
           to
           separate
           the
           Sanctum
           from
           the
           
             Holy
             of
             Holies
          
           :
           this
           vaile
           at
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           was
           rent
           from
           the
           toppe
           to
           the
           bottome
           .
           A
           notable
           representation
           of
           the
           flesh
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           hid
           his
           Diuinitie
           ,
           but
           beeing
           rent
           asunder
           by
           his
           passion
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           the
           way
           to
           heauen
           was
           laid
           open
           vnto
           vs.
           
        
         
           III.
           There
           in
           the
           temple
           was
           the
           
             Sanctum
             Sanctorum
          
           ,
           and
           in
           it
           the
           Oracle
           ,
           called
           the
           inner
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           into
           which
           onely
           the
           High
           Priest
           went
           alone
           once
           a
           yeare
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           feast
           of
           expiation
           ,
           wherein
           all
           the
           Iewes
           must
           fast
           and
           afflict
           themselues
           .
           A
           most
           notable
           type
           of
           Christ
           :
           for
           as
           it
           was
           called
           an
           Oracle
           ,
           because
           God
           thence
           gaue
           answer
           in
           doubtfull
           cases
           ;
           so
           who
           is
           the
           Fathers
           Oracle
           but
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           who
           is
           
             the
             word
          
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           speakes
           to
           vs
           ,
           by
           whom
           we
           speake
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           through
           whom
           the
           Father
           heareth
           vs
           ?
           In
           this
           Holy
           of
           Holies
           was
           the
           Arke
           of
           the
           Couenant
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           holy
           place
           stayed
           the
           Arke
           almost
           430.
           yeares
           ,
           signifying
           Christ
           the
           author
           of
           the
           couenant
           betweene
           God
           and
           vs.
           In
           which
           Arke
           or
           chest
           were
           kept
           3.
           things
           :
           1.
           the
           tables
           of
           the
           couenant
           ,
           written
           with
           the
           finger
           of
           God
           ,
           signifying
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           law
           .
           2.
           the
           rod
           of
           Aaron
           which
           had
           budded
           ,
           a
           type
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           world
           seemed
           a
           dead
           branch
           and
           drie
           ,
           but
           after
           his
           death
           &
           resurrection
           beganne
           againe
           to
           flourish
           ,
           and
           bring
           fruits
           of
           life
           to
           Iewes
           and
           Gentiles
           .
           3.
           the
           pot
           hauing
           Manna
           ,
           a
           holy
           type
           of
           Christ
           the
           bread
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           Manna
           that
           came
           downe
           from
           heauen
           ,
           Ioh.
           6.35
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           Holy
           of
           Holies
           ouer
           the
           Arke
           was
           the
           holy
           couer
           ,
           called
           the
           Propitiatory
           ,
           prefiguring
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           whom
           the
           Father
           hath
           made
           our
           Propitiatory
           by
           faith
           in
           his
           bloud
           ,
           
           Rom.
           3.25
           .
           Here
           
           also
           were
           the
           two
           glorious
           Cherubims
           ,
           set
           like
           Angels
           on
           either
           side
           the
           Arke
           ,
           looking
           vpon
           the
           Arke
           ,
           figuring
           the
           holy
           Angels
           ministring
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           earnestly
           desiring
           to
           looke
           into
           the
           mysterie
           of
           our
           saluation
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           1.12
           .
        
         
           These
           were
           the
           cheife
           holy
           things
           established
           in
           the
           temple
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           but
           not
           all
           :
           for
           there
           were
           beside
           these
           ,
           the
           obseruation
           of
           all
           holy
           rites
           appointed
           by
           God
           ,
           the
           chaire
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           in
           it
           the
           law
           read
           and
           expounded
           :
           there
           were
           the
           holy
           persons
           ,
           the
           High
           Priest
           with
           all
           his
           holy
           garments
           ,
           with
           Vrim
           and
           Thummim
           ,
           and
           on
           his
           forhead
           ,
           HOLINES
           TO
           THE
           LORD
           :
           there
           were
           other
           the
           holy
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           Lords
           holy
           oyle
           vpon
           them
           ,
           of
           Gods
           owne
           composition
           ,
           with
           strait
           charge
           ,
           that
           no
           other
           should
           make
           or
           vse
           it
           out
           of
           this
           vse
           .
           Yea
           ,
           here
           had
           liued
           the
           auncient
           Kings
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           
             Dauid
             ,
             Salomon
             ,
             Iosiah
             ,
             Hezekiah
             ,
          
           who
           were
           speciall
           types
           of
           Christ.
           In
           which
           regard
           Ierusalem
           the
           seat
           of
           God
           and
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           is
           called
           the
           
             citie
             of
             perfect
             beautie
             ,
             the
             ioy
             of
             the
             whole
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           called
           an
           
             holy
             citie
          
           by
           comparison
           vnto
           other
           great
           cities
           of
           the
           neighbour
           countryes
           ,
           wherein
           idols
           and
           deuills
           were
           worshipped
           in
           stead
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           Babylon
           ;
           or
           whose
           worship
           was
           the
           deuise
           of
           mans
           braine
           ,
           and
           no
           institution
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           
             Samaria
             ,
             Cesarea
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           2.
           
           Kin.
           17.33
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           called
           holy
           in
           type
           ,
           two
           wayes
           .
           1.
           
           As
           it
           was
           a
           type
           of
           the
           Church
           militant
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           members
           are
           holy
           in
           part
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           profession
           .
           For
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           God
           was
           gathered
           together
           3.
           times
           euery
           yeare
           before
           the
           Lord
           ;
           at
           the
           feasts
           of
           Passeouer
           ,
           Pentecost
           ,
           and
           Tabernacles
           :
           Psal.
           122.4
           .
           Thither
           the
           tribes
           of
           the
           Lord
           goe
           vp
           ,
           and
           appeare
           before
           the
           Lord.
           2.
           
           As
           it
           was
           a
           type
           of
           the
           Church
           triumphant
           ,
           euen
           that
           celestiall
           Ierusalem
           which
           is
           aboue
           ,
           that
           new
           Ierusalem
           into
           which
           no
           vnholy
           thing
           can
           enter
           ,
           but
           is
           the
           eternall
           habitation
           of
           the
           holy
           God
           ,
           the
           holy
           Angels
           ,
           and
           Saints
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           It
           was
           called
           holy
           ,
           or
           
             the
             holy
             citie
          
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           the
           fountaine
           of
           Gods
           holy
           religion
           ,
           which
           beeing
           first
           seated
           there
           by
           God
           ,
           must
           be
           deriued
           thence
           ,
           and
           sent
           out
           to
           all
           other
           nations
           .
           Mic.
           4.2
           .
           The
           law
           shall
           goe
           out
           of
           Sion
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           from
           Ierusalem
           :
           therefore
           was
           it
           the
           Metropolis
           and
           mother
           citie
           ,
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           placed
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           nations
           by
           Gods
           owne
           confession
           ,
           Ezek.
           5.5
           .
           Nay
           ,
           there
           must
           the
           pretious
           blood
           of
           the
           holy
           Sonne
           of
           God
           bee
           shed
           ,
           which
           must
           streame
           and
           runne
           
           out
           to
           the
           saluation
           of
           all
           nations
           ;
           and
           himselfe
           preached
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           vpon
           the
           crosse
           as
           vpon
           the
           theater
           ,
           in
           Hebrewe
           ,
           Greeke
           ,
           and
           Latine
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Passeouer
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           a
           concourse
           of
           all
           the
           people
           of
           Iewes
           and
           other
           nations
           .
           There
           the
           Apostles
           must
           giue
           their
           first
           witnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           thence
           must
           carrie
           it
           into
           Iudea
           ,
           Samaria
           ,
           and
           all
           nations
           to
           the
           vtmost
           parts
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           Act.
           1.8
           .
           And
           8.1
           .
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           was
           first
           gathered
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           thence
           by
           persecution
           scattered
           into
           all
           nations
           .
           In
           this
           regard
           it
           was
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             holy
             citie
          
           :
           for
           all
           the
           holinesse
           of
           all
           other
           cities
           was
           deriued
           thence
           .
        
         
           
           We
           learne
           out
           of
           this
           title
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           that
           makes
           places
           and
           persons
           holy
           ,
           euen
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           worship
           .
           Thus
           the
           ground
           was
           called
           holy
           ,
           Exod.
           3.5
           .
           and
           the
           place
           where
           Ioshua
           stood
           ,
           when
           the
           captaine
           of
           the
           Lords
           host
           appeared
           vnto
           him
           ,
           chap.
           5.15
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Whatsoeuer
           was
           in
           the
           law
           separated
           to
           God
           and
           his
           seruice
           ,
           was
           called
           holy
           :
           the
           Sabbath
           was
           holy
           ,
           the
           Priests
           garments
           holy
           ,
           Exod.
           28.
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             make
             holy
             garments
             for
             Aaron
             thy
             brother
             :
          
           Holy
           ,
           both
           because
           they
           were
           peculiar
           to
           the
           holy
           Priesthood
           (
           for
           none
           else
           might
           put
           them
           on
           ,
           )
           and
           because
           they
           were
           to
           be
           vsed
           in
           the
           holy
           place
           ,
           (
           for
           when
           they
           came
           forth
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           they
           must
           put
           them
           off
           :
           )
           and
           thirdly
           ,
           consecrate
           to
           holy
           vses
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           an
           holy
           type
           of
           Christs
           righteousnes
           ,
           a
           precious
           robe
           wherein
           all
           our
           sacrifices
           are
           offered
           .
           The
           flesh
           was
           holy
           ,
           which
           was
           offered
           to
           the
           Lord
           in
           sacrifice
           ,
           Hagg.
           2.13
           .
           For
           places
           ,
           Bethel
           was
           an
           holy
           place
           ,
           when
           Iacob
           saw
           the
           vision
           of
           the
           ladder
           there
           ;
           and
           the
           Temple
           was
           holy
           .
           For
           people
           ,
           the
           Iewes
           were
           called
           an
           holy
           nation
           ,
           and
           Christians
           an
           holy
           Priesthood
           ,
           and
           Saints
           by
           calling
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.9
           For
           persons
           ,
           some
           are
           sanctified
           in
           the
           wombe
           to
           some
           speciall
           seruice
           ,
           as
           Ieremie
           ,
           cap.
           1.5
           .
           and
           
             Iohn
             Baptist.
          
           Yea
           ,
           euery
           faithfull
           mans
           heart
           ,
           is
           as
           it
           were
           an
           Arke
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           which
           are
           kept
           the
           Tables
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           yea
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           where
           he
           pleaseth
           to
           dwell
           .
           And
           thus
           was
           Ierusalem
           an
           
             holy
             citie
          
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           it
           continued
           in
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
           2.
           
           This
           appeares
           by
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           seeing
           this
           holinesse
           was
           no
           further
           annexed
           to
           this
           place
           ,
           then
           God
           tyed
           his
           presence
           to
           it
           :
           for
           when
           as
           the
           Iewes
           had
           crucified
           the
           Lord
           of
           glorie
           ,
           both
           the
           Temple
           and
           City
           ,
           as
           profane
           were
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           into
           the
           
           hand
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           are
           now
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Turke
           ,
           a
           nest
           of
           vncleane
           and
           idolatrous
           beasts
           ,
           most
           sauage
           enemies
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Christian
           profession
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           place
           must
           needs
           be
           holy
           ,
           where
           the
           Lord
           dwelleth
           as
           a
           Master
           in
           his
           house
           ;
           teaching
           ,
           ordering
           ,
           and
           supplying
           all
           necessaries
           :
           where
           Christ
           the
           holy
           Sonne
           of
           God
           walketh
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           seauen
           golden
           Candlesticks
           ,
           beeing
           conuersant
           among
           the
           flockes
           of
           shepheards
           :
           where
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           is
           present
           to
           powre
           out
           his
           treasures
           of
           wisedome
           and
           grace
           ,
           by
           meanes
           of
           the
           word
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           which
           are
           his
           chariot
           ,
           and
           which
           ,
           not
           accompanied
           with
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           are
           but
           dead
           and
           ineffectuall
           to
           regeneration
           :
           where
           the
           holy
           Angels
           are
           present
           to
           assist
           the
           ministery
           ,
           to
           repell
           hinderances
           ,
           to
           behold
           our
           order
           ;
           but
           especially
           desirous
           to
           looke
           into
           the
           mysteries
           of
           our
           saluation
           :
           where
           the
           holy
           Saints
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           are
           met
           together
           to
           seek
           and
           see
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           ioyning
           together
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           his
           pure
           and
           holy
           worship
           ,
           in
           hearing
           his
           holy
           word
           ,
           receiuing
           his
           holy
           Sacraments
           ,
           preferring
           publikely
           their
           holy
           prayers
           ,
           greatly
           by
           this
           meanes
           glorifying
           God
           ,
           and
           enriching
           their
           owne
           selues
           :
           Surely
           ,
           this
           is
           Bethel
           ,
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           gate
           of
           heauen
           .
        
         
           This
           teacheth
           vs
           not
           to
           despise
           our
           assemblies
           ,
           
           nor
           to
           think
           our
           Churches
           vnholy
           for
           some
           corruptions
           .
           Looke
           vpon
           Ierusalem
           ,
           Matth.
           23.37
           .
           you
           shall
           see
           the
           eleuen
           tribes
           were
           Apostates
           ,
           there
           were
           in
           it
           dumbe
           dogges
           ,
           Isa.
           56.10
           .
           there
           were
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisies
           hypocrites
           ;
           nay
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           law
           was
           corrupted
           by
           the
           false
           glosses
           of
           the
           Pharisies
           ,
           and
           the
           Temple
           almost
           a
           denne
           of
           theeues
           ,
           full
           of
           buyers
           and
           sellers
           .
           Yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           Euangelist
           calls
           it
           
             the
             holy
             Citie
          
           ,
           euen
           when
           it
           had
           more
           corruptions
           in
           it
           ,
           then
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           hath
           at
           this
           day
           .
           Why
           ?
           1.
           
           Because
           there
           was
           the
           seruice
           of
           the
           true
           God
           set
           vp
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           the
           word
           preached
           ,
           and
           sacrifices
           offered
           ,
           and
           the
           meetings
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           2.
           
           Because
           as
           yet
           they
           had
           not
           receiued
           a
           bill
           of
           diuorcement
           .
           Haue
           not
           we
           the
           word
           truely
           preached
           ,
           and
           the
           Sacraments
           for
           substance
           truely
           administred
           ?
           And
           for
           discipline
           ,
           I
           will
           say
           ,
           I
           wish
           we
           had
           the
           execution
           of
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Church
           alloweth
           .
           Or
           ,
           when
           did
           the
           Lord
           giue
           vs
           a
           bill
           of
           diuorce
           ?
           or
           ,
           what
           Church
           hath
           conuinced
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           be
           acknowledged
           for
           a
           true
           Church
           ?
           If
           they
           say
           ,
           they
           of
           the
           Separation
           haue
           ;
           I
           answer
           ,
           1.
           
           They
           haue
           laboured
           to
           discouer
           some
           errors
           ,
           but
           none
           fundamentall
           in
           vs
           ,
           nor
           without
           as
           many
           in
           themselues
           .
           2.
           
           Wee
           
           may
           well
           doubt
           whether
           they
           be
           a
           Church
           or
           no
           ,
           seeing
           by
           the
           profession
           of
           some
           of
           their
           teachers
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           ioyne
           themselues
           to
           any
           Church
           at
           this
           day
           vpon
           the
           face
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           so
           renounce
           all
           Communion
           with
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           in
           the
           world
           .
           But
           we
           must
           not
           thinke
           much
           ,
           if
           some
           vnstable
           persons
           forsake
           our
           communion
           ,
           seeing
           in
           the
           golden
           and
           flourishing
           age
           of
           the
           Apostles
           themselues
           ,
           some
           such
           there
           were
           ,
           Heb.
           10.25
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           our selues
           ,
           we
           may
           strengthen
           our selues
           against
           them
           by
           these
           conclusions
           .
           1.
           
           We
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           of
           truth
           is
           truly
           preached
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           which
           appeareth
           by
           the
           daily
           conuersion
           of
           thousands
           ,
           whereas
           neuer
           was
           man
           conuerted
           by
           a
           word
           of
           error
           ,
           Iam.
           1.18
           .
           2.
           
           We
           know
           ,
           that
           our
           Ministers
           are
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           by
           them
           so
           many
           are
           begottē
           to
           God
           :
           Our
           Sauiour
           thought
           this
           a
           good
           reason
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           Beleeue
           me
           that
           I
           came
           out
           from
           the
           Father
           ,
           for
           the
           workes
           sake
           .
           The
           blind
           man
           had
           good
           insight
           into
           this
           matter
           ,
           Ioh.
           9.30
           .
           saying
           ,
           If
           this
           man
           were
           not
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           could
           doe
           nothing
           :
           and
           a
           wonderfull
           thing
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           ye
           know
           not
           whence
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           hath
           opened
           mine
           eyes
           .
           So
           may
           I
           say
           to
           the
           Separatist
           ,
           Doest
           thou
           not
           know
           whence
           that
           Minister
           is
           ,
           who
           hath
           opened
           thine
           eyes
           ?
           3.
           
           We
           know
           ,
           that
           our
           meetings
           are
           holy
           meetings
           :
           1.
           our
           people
           is
           outwardly
           called
           by
           an
           holy
           calling
           ,
           and
           to
           an
           holy
           ende
           :
           2.
           they
           professe
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           holy
           profession
           ,
           and
           in
           charity
           (
           if
           we
           see
           no
           open
           raigning
           sinne
           )
           are
           to
           be
           iudged
           Saints
           :
           3.
           congregations
           are
           called
           holy
           in
           Scripture
           from
           the
           better
           part
           ,
           not
           from
           the
           greater
           ,
           as
           an
           heap
           of
           wheat
           mingled
           and
           couered
           with
           chaffe
           ,
           yet
           is
           called
           wheat
           .
           1.
           
           Cor.
           6.11
           .
           Now
           ye
           are
           sanctified
           ,
           washed
           ,
           and
           iustified
           :
           but
           in
           epist.
           2.
           cap.
           12.
           
           I
           feare
           that
           when
           I
           come
           among
           you
           ,
           my
           God
           will
           humble
           mee
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           bewaile
           many
           of
           them
           that
           haue
           sinned
           ,
           and
           haue
           not
           repented
           of
           their
           vncleannesse
           ,
           and
           fornication
           ,
           and
           wantonnesse
           ,
           which
           they
           haue
           committed
           .
           Diuerse
           other
           abuses
           there
           were
           ,
           yet
           among
           Saints
           and
           beloued
           ones
           .
           4.
           mixt
           congregations
           are
           holy
           in
           Gods
           acceptation
           ,
           esteeming
           them
           not
           as
           they
           are
           in
           themselues
           ,
           but
           as
           members
           of
           Christ.
           When
           Israel
           was
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           rebellious
           and
           stiffenecked
           people
           :
           yet
           Balaam
           said
           ,
           He
           saw
           no
           iniquity
           in
           Iaacob
           ,
           nor
           transgression
           in
           Israel
           ,
           not
           that
           there
           was
           none
           ,
           but
           that
           none
           was
           imputed
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           We
           know
           that
           we
           haue
           no
           warrant
           to
           separate
           from
           holy
           things
           ,
           neither
           for
           some
           defects
           cleauing
           to
           them
           ,
           nor
           for
           ill
           men
           
           either
           handling
           them
           ,
           or
           communicating
           in
           them
           .
           The
           Prophets
           neuer
           made
           any
           separation
           in
           times
           of
           greatest
           corruption
           ,
           euen
           when
           they
           cried
           out
           of
           their
           wickednes
           .
           1.
           
           Sam.
           2.24
           .
           Doe
           so
           no
           more
           my
           sonnes
           (
           said
           Eli
           :
           )
           ye
           make
           the
           people
           trespasse
           :
           How
           ?
           By
           making
           them
           loath
           the
           seruice
           and
           sacrifice
           for
           your
           wickednesse
           ,
           v.
           17.
           
           And
           when
           many
           abuses
           were
           among
           the
           Corinths
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           yet
           a
           man
           that
           did
           carefully
           examine
           himselfe
           ,
           might
           communicate
           of
           it
           with
           comfort
           .
           Yea
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           was
           often
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           teaching
           and
           praying
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           a
           most
           corrupt
           place
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           1.
           
           How
           may
           I
           pray
           with
           an
           euill
           man
           ,
           seeing
           God
           heareth
           not
           sinners
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           his
           prayer
           is
           abhominable
           .
           Answ.
           1.
           
           The
           speach
           in
           Ioh.
           9.31
           .
           is
           not
           vniuersally
           true
           :
           for
           God
           heard
           the
           poore
           Publican
           confessing
           himselfe
           a
           sinner
           .
           2.
           
           Though
           God
           heare
           him
           not
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           yet
           he
           heares
           him
           for
           the
           people
           ;
           as
           Balaam
           blessing
           Israel
           ,
           beeing
           both
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           and
           speaking
           against
           his
           heart
           ,
           God
           heard
           him
           for
           the
           people
           ,
           Num.
           23.
           
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           2.
           
           But
           how
           may
           I
           communicate
           with
           a
           wicked
           Minister
           ,
           or
           with
           what
           comfort
           ?
           Answ.
           The
           wickednes
           of
           the
           Minister
           may
           some
           what
           lessen
           the
           comfort
           ,
           but
           neither
           diminish
           the
           perfection
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           nor
           hinder
           the
           efficacie
           thereof
           to
           vs
           ;
           seeing
           the
           efficacie
           depends
           onely
           vpon
           the
           promise
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           receiuer
           ,
           and
           is
           no
           more
           to
           be
           refused
           then
           the
           gift
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           though
           the
           conuayance
           be
           drawne
           by
           a
           wicked
           Lawyer
           .
           Ob.
           But
           how
           can
           he
           be
           a
           meanes
           of
           conuaying
           grace
           to
           mee
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           gracelesse
           man
           ?
           Answ.
           Grace
           is
           compared
           to
           water
           :
           now
           may
           not
           water
           that
           passeth
           through
           a
           wooden
           or
           stony
           channell
           ,
           which
           it selfe
           is
           so
           vndisposed
           that
           it
           cannot
           receiue
           or
           haue
           any
           benefit
           of
           it
           ,
           make
           a
           whole
           garden
           fruitfull
           ?
           It
           is
           Augustines
           simile
           .
           Besides
           ,
           I
           would
           aske
           ,
           whether
           any
           could
           with
           comfort
           refuse
           Iudas
           his
           Baptisme
           .
           Ioh.
           4.2
           .
           euen
           when
           he
           was
           a
           deuill
           incarnate
           .
           If
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           They
           knew
           him
           not
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           then
           belike
           a
           man
           may
           receiue
           the
           Sacrament
           fruitfully
           of
           a
           secret
           prophane
           man
           or
           infidell
           ,
           and
           the
           wickednes
           of
           a
           Minister
           (
           if
           it
           be
           secret
           )
           pollutes
           not
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           must
           follow
           necessarily
           ,
           that
           no
           comfort
           and
           truth
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           can
           depend
           vpon
           any
           Minister
           ;
           for
           then
           none
           could
           haue
           any
           assured
           comfort
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           euer
           receiued
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           because
           no
           
           man
           can
           look
           to
           the
           sanctification
           of
           any
           mans
           heart
           ,
           and
           cannot
           certenly
           without
           reuelation
           know
           who
           is
           indeed
           truly
           sanctified
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           3.
           
           But
           what
           say
           you
           to
           a
           dumbe
           Minister
           ?
           he
           is
           no
           Minister
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           can
           performe
           no
           ministeriall
           action
           :
           his
           Baptisme
           ,
           is
           no
           Baptisme
           ;
           his
           Sacraments
           ,
           no
           Sacraments
           ;
           his
           prayers
           ,
           no
           prayers
           .
           Answ.
           1.
           
           For
           themselues
           ,
           I
           say
           their
           Ministery
           is
           vnlawfull
           to
           themselues
           ,
           and
           without
           repentance
           a
           certaine
           matter
           of
           destruction
           .
           2.
           
           I
           cannot
           blame
           those
           ,
           who
           with
           their
           owne
           peace
           ,
           and
           the
           Churches
           auoide
           them
           .
           3.
           
           We
           must
           distinguish
           between
           such
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           a
           meere
           priuate
           man
           :
           for
           although
           they
           be
           no
           good
           and
           lawfull
           Ministers
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           because
           they
           come
           in
           the
           roome
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           by
           the
           election
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           whom
           God
           hath
           giuen
           power
           to
           ordaine
           ,
           they
           are
           now
           publike
           persons
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           though
           no
           good
           ones
           .
           4.
           
           Being
           thus
           enabled
           by
           the
           Church
           to
           giue
           what
           they
           can
           ,
           and
           bound
           by
           beeing
           in
           the
           place
           of
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           though
           he
           come
           neuer
           so
           inordinately
           to
           administer
           Sacraments
           ,
           we
           may
           receiue
           from
           him
           what
           hee
           can
           giue
           .
           5.
           
           We
           must
           distinguish
           between
           a
           calling
           ,
           and
           the
           execution
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           it
           prooues
           not
           he
           hath
           no
           calling
           of
           a
           Minister
           ,
           because
           he
           executeth
           it
           not
           .
           A
           Magistrate
           ceaseth
           not
           to
           be
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           or
           to
           want
           office
           ,
           because
           he
           doth
           not
           duely
           execute
           it
           .
           Obiect
           .
           But
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           an
           able
           Magistrate
           ,
           so
           is
           not
           this
           Minister
           .
           Answ.
           A
           Magistrate
           is
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           ignorance
           of
           his
           place
           may
           be
           called
           an
           Idoll-Magistrate
           :
           the
           substance
           of
           a
           lawful
           and
           good
           Magistrate
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           able
           to
           iudge
           of
           causes
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           a
           Magistrate
           simply
           ,
           who
           is
           chosen
           by
           election
           of
           people
           ,
           or
           by
           course
           :
           so
           it
           is
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           a
           good
           and
           lawfull
           Minister
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           bee
           able
           to
           preach
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           a
           Minister
           simply
           .
           And
           as
           a
           Magistrate
           not
           able
           to
           weild
           martiall
           affaires
           ,
           and
           so
           defectiue
           in
           a
           speciall
           part
           of
           his
           office
           ,
           yet
           no
           man
           refuseth
           the
           good
           that
           hee
           can
           doe
           for
           peace
           :
           euen
           so
           ,
           endeauouring
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           for
           a
           sufficient
           Ministerie
           ,
           and
           groaning
           vnder
           this
           burthen
           ,
           which
           priuate
           men
           cannot
           cast
           off
           ,
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           the
           good
           things
           which
           they
           can
           giue
           ,
           may
           bee
           taken
           at
           their
           hands
           .
           Obiect
           .
           But
           by
           communicating
           with
           them
           ,
           we
           communicate
           in
           their
           sinne
           .
           Answ.
           He
           that
           receiueth
           the
           Sacrament
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           Minister
           ,
           who
           is
           an
           adulterer
           ,
           neither
           makes
           him
           an
           adulterer
           ,
           nor
           partakes
           of
           his
           adulterie
           .
           If
           we
           either
           made
           him
           Minister
           ,
           or
           communicated
           with
           his
           insufficiencie
           ,
           which
           our
           soules
           groane
           vnder
           ,
           some
           part
           of
           the
           guilt
           would
           sticke
           to
           our
           fingers
           .
           But
           we
           communicate
           
           onely
           in
           the
           Lords
           ordinances
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           he
           is
           able
           to
           administer
           ,
           and
           iustifie
           not
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           his
           calling
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           only
           is
           in
           the
           roome
           and
           place
           of
           a
           Minister
           ,
           whom
           we
           cannot
           auoid
           ,
           vnles
           we
           wil
           put
           away
           the
           Lord
           in
           refusing
           his
           Sacraments
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           Hos.
           4.6
           .
           Because
           thou
           hast
           refused
           knowledge
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           be
           no
           Priest
           to
           me
           :
           therefore
           ignorant
           Ministers
           are
           no
           Ministers
           .
           Answ.
           1.
           
           True
           ;
           no
           lawfull
           ,
           no
           good
           ones
           ,
           approoued
           of
           God
           ,
           
             to
             mee
          
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Prophet
           rather
           giues
           a
           rule
           in
           election
           and
           deposition
           of
           such
           ,
           then
           shewes
           how
           farre
           they
           may
           be
           vsed
           while
           they
           stand
           :
           So
           we
           denie
           not
           but
           such
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           chosen
           Ministers
           ,
           nor
           that
           such
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           deposed
           :
           but
           ,
           that
           nothing
           ought
           to
           be
           receiued
           of
           them
           while
           they
           stand
           ,
           we
           deny
           ,
           especially
           seeing
           we
           well
           know
           ,
           that
           in
           auncient
           Churches
           there
           were
           Deacons
           ,
           who
           were
           assistants
           to
           Pastors
           and
           Presbyters
           in
           reading
           ,
           administring
           Sacraments
           ,
           Baptisme
           and
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           yea
           and
           in
           Catechising
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           the
           office
           of
           Pastors
           .
           All
           which
           I
           speak
           not
           to
           maintaine
           this
           foame
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           shee
           hath
           been
           too
           long
           in
           scumming
           off
           ;
           but
           to
           remooue
           causlesse
           scruples
           of
           weake
           consciences
           ,
           who
           are
           ready
           to
           deeme
           all
           their
           actions
           nullities
           ,
           and
           vtterly
           reiect
           Sacraments
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           such
           vnpreaching
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           4.
           
           But
           how
           may
           I
           partake
           where
           open
           sinners
           are
           tolerated
           to
           receiue
           the
           Sacrament
           ?
           doe
           not
           I
           partake
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ?
           Answ.
           Christ
           entred
           into
           the
           same
           Temple
           with
           wicked
           persons
           ,
           and
           ate
           the
           same
           Passeouer
           with
           Iudas
           ,
           and
           was
           vndefiled
           :
           the
           Prophets
           liued
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           polluted
           people
           ,
           and
           ioyned
           in
           the
           publike
           exercises
           of
           religion
           :
           and
           those
           few
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Sardi
           defiled
           not
           their
           garments
           among
           a
           multitude
           of
           wicked
           persons
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           Isa.
           52.11
           .
           and
           ,
           Reu.
           18.3
           .
           
             Come
             out
             of
             her
             my
             people
             ,
             touch
             no
             vncleane
             thing
             ,
             &c.
             
             Answ.
          
           If
           we
           compare
           the
           Prophets
           precept
           ,
           with
           his
           practise
           ,
           wee
           shall
           easily
           see
           hee
           meanes
           not
           of
           any
           schismaticall
           separation
           :
           he
           calls
           Gods
           people
           out
           of
           that
           wicked
           multitude
           ,
           but
           where
           read
           we
           ,
           that
           himselfe
           did
           bodily
           separate
           ?
           and
           therefore
           ,
           this
           must
           be
           a
           comming
           out
           ,
           and
           departing
           from
           their
           euill
           ,
           not
           locall
           ,
           but
           morall
           :
           q.d.
           1.
           haue
           no
           fellowshippe
           with
           their
           vnfruitfull
           workes
           .
           2.
           doe
           not
           countenance
           them
           in
           their
           euill
           .
           3.
           reprooue
           them
           .
           4.
           touch
           no
           vncleane
           thing
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           consent
           not
           to
           any
           wickednesse
           among
           them
           .
           But
           ,
           1.
           
           It
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           touch
           the
           holy
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           another
           the
           vncleanenesse
           of
           men
           .
           2.
           separation
           from
           the
           wicked
           in
           body
           is
           impossible
           ,
           except
           
           we
           will
           goe
           out
           of
           the
           world
           .
           The
           Disciples
           could
           not
           be
           rid
           of
           Iudas
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           would
           depart
           from
           Christ
           himselfe
           .
           3.
           vnles
           they
           can
           prooue
           an
           established
           idolatry
           among
           vs
           ripe
           to
           the
           plague
           ,
           as
           in
           Babylon
           ,
           they
           cannot
           prooue
           a
           separation
           in
           bodie
           and
           minde
           .
           4.
           of
           this
           separation
           a
           reason
           is
           giuen
           ,
           not
           because
           they
           cannot
           partake
           in
           any
           holy
           thing
           ,
           while
           the
           wicked
           are
           in
           presence
           ;
           but
           ,
           least
           ye
           be
           partakers
           of
           her
           plagues
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           1.
           
           Cor.
           5.11
           .
           If
           any
           be
           a
           fornicatour
           ,
           or
           couetous
           ,
           or
           an
           idolater
           ,
           or
           a
           drunkard
           ,
           or
           an
           extortioner
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           one
           eate
           not
           .
           A
           little
           leauen
           leaueneth
           the
           whole
           lump
           .
           Answ.
           1.
           
           The
           place
           is
           meant
           of
           priuate
           familiarity
           and
           amity
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           a
           man
           is
           not
           bound
           ,
           or
           tendeth
           to
           the
           countenancing
           of
           his
           sinne
           .
           2.
           
           It
           implyeth
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           be
           excommunicate
           ,
           if
           he
           heare
           not
           the
           Churches
           admonition
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           whole
           context
           will
           shew
           )
           and
           so
           cut
           off
           from
           Christian
           communion
           for
           the
           time
           .
           3.
           
           If
           a
           man
           were
           excommunicate
           ,
           some
           were
           bound
           to
           eate
           priuately
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           his
           wife
           ,
           children
           ,
           and
           seruants
           :
           for
           these
           are
           necessarily
           bound
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           countenance
           him
           .
           4.
           
           A
           man
           may
           and
           must
           eate
           sometimes
           with
           notorious
           wicked
           persons
           ;
           as
           suppose
           a
           man
           in
           the
           same
           ship
           ,
           or
           prison
           ,
           or
           army
           ,
           and
           can
           haue
           no
           meat
           but
           among
           vile
           wicked
           persons
           ,
           here
           a
           man
           may
           not
           refuse
           it
           ,
           least
           he
           famish
           himselfe
           .
           So
           at
           the
           Lords
           table
           :
           such
           as
           admit
           wicked
           persons
           ,
           hauing
           power
           to
           repell
           them
           ,
           communicate
           with
           their
           sinne
           and
           countenance
           them
           therein
           :
           but
           a
           priuate
           person
           ,
           whose
           soule
           is
           vexed
           with
           their
           sinne
           ,
           and
           doth
           what
           he
           can
           to
           redresse
           it
           ,
           but
           cannot
           ,
           is
           not
           polluted
           by
           them
           ;
           he
           is
           forced
           to
           eat
           with
           them
           ,
           he
           may
           not
           starue
           his
           soule
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           that
           ,
           
             A
             little
             leauen
             leaueneth
             the
             whole
             lump
             ,
          
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           it
           to
           the
           gouernours
           not
           to
           suffer
           such
           wicked
           persons
           ,
           and
           prouoketh
           onely
           priuate
           persons
           ,
           the
           peeces
           of
           that
           lump
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           more
           watchfull
           ouer
           themselues
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           refuse
           Gods
           ordinances
           for
           them
           :
           And
           as
           neither
           that
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ceased
           to
           be
           a
           Church
           for
           suffring
           
             that
             wicked
             man
          
           (
           for
           the
           Apostle
           honours
           them
           with
           that
           style
           while
           he
           checketh
           that
           sinne
           ,
           )
           so
           neither
           doe
           particular
           members
           cease
           so
           to
           bee
           for
           that
           such
           are
           suffred
           ,
           much
           lesse
           .
           Looke
           to
           thy
           owne
           soule
           :
           the
           Apostle
           wisheth
           
             euery
             man
             to
             examine
             himselfe
          
           rather
           then
           others
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           5.
           
           But
           how
           can
           I
           heare
           the
           word
           with
           profit
           from
           a
           wicked
           man
           ?
           Answ.
           1.
           
           A
           wicked
           man
           may
           preach
           saluation
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           damnation
           to
           himselfe
           ;
           as
           Iudas
           and
           the
           builders
           of
           
           Noahs
           Arke
           .
           A
           statue
           may
           point
           another
           the
           way
           ,
           but
           it selfe
           stand
           still
           .
           2.
           
           An
           instrument
           hath
           all
           his
           efficiency
           from
           the
           first
           moouer
           ,
           who
           is
           God
           himselfe
           :
           a
           knife
           without
           motion
           will
           cut
           if
           the
           hand
           will
           vse
           it
           .
           3.
           
           The
           word
           is
           like
           the
           light
           :
           now
           as
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Sunne
           is
           not
           defiled
           ,
           though
           it
           passe
           through
           the
           dirtiest
           places
           ,
           so
           the
           word
           is
           not
           polluted
           through
           a
           wicked
           preacher
           .
           4.
           
           Looke
           to
           thy
           owne
           disposition
           ,
           that
           thy
           soyle
           be
           good
           as
           the
           seed
           is
           good
           ,
           take
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Sunne
           and
           raine
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           no
           matter
           whether
           the
           hands
           be
           cleane
           or
           foule
           that
           cast
           and
           disperse
           the
           seed
           .
           5.
           
           Let
           Preachers
           consider
           what
           a
           barre
           it
           is
           to
           all
           their
           labour
           to
           be
           scandalous
           ,
           couetous
           ,
           disdainefull
           ,
           enuious
           ,
           noted
           for
           gamesters
           ,
           companions
           ,
           &c.
           how
           their
           example
           doth
           more
           harme
           then
           their
           teaching
           can
           doe
           good
           ;
           with
           how
           little
           power
           or
           preuailing
           he
           can
           point
           his
           finger
           to
           other
           mens
           sores
           ,
           which
           euery
           one
           can
           point
           at
           in
           himselfe
           ;
           what
           an
           odious
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           make
           Gods
           people
           to
           loath
           Gods
           ordinances
           ,
           because
           of
           him
           ;
           and
           what
           a
           woefull
           case
           it
           is
           that
           Paul
           intimates
           of
           such
           teachers
           ,
           who
           preaching
           to
           others
           ,
           themselues
           by
           disobedience
           become
           cast-awayes
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           9.27
           .
        
         
           Rules
           to
           auoid
           entangling
           and
           seduction
           by
           Separatists
           perswasions
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Labour
           for
           wisedome
           to
           discerne
           betweene
           maine
           truths
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           inferiour
           in
           discipline
           ;
           as
           knowing
           that
           Ierusalem
           was
           
             the
             holy
             Citie
             before
             Nehemiah
          
           builded
           the
           wall
           of
           it
           :
           between
           the
           person
           and
           the
           place
           ,
           not
           condemning
           the
           place
           for
           the
           person
           ;
           betweene
           the
           thing
           and
           the
           vse
           ,
           and
           condemne
           not
           the
           vse
           for
           the
           abuse
           ;
           betweene
           offices
           and
           executions
           ,
           substance
           and
           circumstances
           ;
           the
           beeing
           of
           a
           thing
           ,
           and
           the
           well-beeing
           of
           it
           .
           2.
           
           Labour
           to
           reforme
           thine
           owne
           heart
           first
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           in
           thy
           power
           to
           amend
           ;
           and
           then
           thy
           owne
           family
           ;
           and
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           in
           thy
           power
           ,
           goe
           further
           to
           the
           house
           of
           God
           :
           but
           if
           thou
           beest
           a
           priuate
           man
           ,
           and
           this
           be
           not
           in
           thy
           power
           ,
           thou
           must
           turne
           thee
           to
           prayers
           and
           teares
           ;
           and
           yet
           so
           striue
           in
           seeking
           the
           well-beeing
           of
           things
           ,
           as
           by
           vnthankefulnesse
           thou
           loose
           not
           the
           comfort
           of
           the
           things
           themselues
           .
           3.
           
           Be
           low
           in
           thine
           owne
           eyes
           ,
           suspect
           thy
           owne
           iudgement
           ,
           condemne
           not
           ,
           much
           lesse
           contemne
           those
           that
           are
           not
           euery
           way
           as
           thy selfe
           .
           Pride
           and
           contention
           of
           spirit
           are
           inseparable
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           folly
           to
           looke
           that
           men
           who
           haue
           a
           different
           measure
           of
           grace
           ,
           should
           not
           differ
           in
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           though
           they
           walke
           in
           the
           same
           way
           ,
           yet
           not
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           .
           4.
           
           
           Testifie
           thy selfe
           a
           sound
           Christian
           by
           the
           badge
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           loue
           :
           
             By
             this
             shall
             all
             men
             know
             that
             ye
             are
             my
             Disciples
             ,
             if
             yee
             loue
             one
             another
             .
             Studie
             to
             be
             quiet
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           )
           
             and
             followe
             things
             that
             concerne
             peace
             .
          
           Loue
           will
           make
           the
           best
           euen
           of
           bad
           things
           ,
           and
           giue
           a
           charitable
           construction
           of
           things
           doubtfull
           ,
           and
           pity
           and
           pray
           for
           such
           as
           erre
           howsoeuer
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           if
           they
           erre
           of
           ignorance
           .
        
         
           
           This
           doctrine
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           way
           to
           sanctifie
           a
           mans
           person
           or
           family
           ,
           is
           to
           set
           vp
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           in
           his
           heart
           or
           house
           .
           1.
           
           Thy
           heart
           must
           be
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           yea
           as
           the
           Arke
           within
           the
           Sanctuarie
           :
           In
           the
           Temple
           God
           was
           daily
           worshipped
           ,
           there
           were
           daily
           sacrifices
           offered
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           read
           and
           expounded
           ,
           and
           prayers
           preferred
           vnto
           God
           from
           his
           people
           .
           Thou
           must
           get
           proportion
           in
           all
           these
           ,
           if
           thy
           heart
           be
           Gods
           Temple
           :
           thou
           must
           priuately
           ,
           yea
           secretly
           apart
           daily
           worship
           God
           with
           personall
           worship
           ,
           daily
           offer
           the
           sacrifices
           of
           praise
           and
           thanks
           for
           personall
           blessings
           and
           deliuerances
           ,
           daily
           preferre
           thy
           personal
           praiers
           ,
           daily
           apart
           read
           and
           apply
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           thine
           owne
           vse
           :
           for
           thus
           must
           it
           be
           in
           Gods
           temple
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           thy
           heart
           must
           be
           as
           the
           Arke
           ,
           wherein
           were
           kept
           the
           tables
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           written
           with
           Gods
           owne
           finger
           :
           endeauour
           in
           obedience
           to
           all
           Gods
           commandements
           ,
           intreat
           God
           to
           write
           his
           law
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayest
           neuer
           depart
           from
           it
           .
           Thy
           heart
           as
           the
           Arke
           ,
           must
           keep
           the
           pot
           of
           Manna
           ,
           a
           type
           of
           Christ
           the
           food
           of
           life
           ;
           close
           Christ
           within
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           hold
           him
           as
           thy
           life
           neuer
           to
           part
           with
           him
           :
           for
           that
           pot
           figured
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           in
           which
           Christ
           is
           propounded
           the
           food
           of
           the
           soule
           .
           Thy
           heart
           as
           the
           Arke
           ,
           must
           containe
           Aarons
           rod
           that
           had
           budded
           ,
           signifying
           the
           discipline
           and
           gouernment
           of
           Christ
           ,
           vnto
           which
           thou
           must
           subiect
           thy selfe
           :
           let
           this
           rodde
           flourish
           in
           thee
           ,
           and
           stoope
           with
           reuerence
           and
           feare
           to
           this
           scepter
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Thy
           house
           and
           family
           must
           be
           sanctified
           also
           ,
           by
           setting
           vp
           and
           preseruing
           Gods
           worshippe
           there
           .
           Wee
           read
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           who
           had
           Churches
           in
           their
           houses
           :
           Euery
           Christian
           professing
           holines
           must
           haue
           the
           like
           care
           &
           endeauour
           in
           such
           family-exercises
           as
           God
           hath
           prescribed
           :
           as
           ,
           1.
           
           In
           diligent
           teaching
           and
           instructing
           the
           family
           ,
           partly
           in
           reading
           ,
           and
           partly
           in
           deliuering
           precepts
           out
           of
           the
           word
           .
           It
           is
           Gods
           commandement
           ,
           Deut.
           6.7
           .
           to
           whet
           the
           law
           continually
           on
           our
           children
           ,
           and
           train
           them
           vp
           euen
           from
           childhood
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           The
           benefit
           whereof
           shall
           be
           ,
           
           1.
           to
           fit
           them
           for
           the
           publike
           ministry
           :
           2.
           to
           cause
           the
           word
           to
           dwell
           plenteously
           in
           them
           :
           3.
           it
           is
           a
           notable
           means
           for
           their
           growth
           in
           godlinesse
           ,
           and
           to
           containe
           them
           in
           good
           order
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           calling
           them
           to
           account
           for
           things
           deliuered
           ,
           by
           catechising
           ,
           pitifully
           neglected
           in
           families
           ,
           who
           yet
           would
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           Gods
           people
           .
           This
           is
           the
           driuing
           of
           the
           nayle
           to
           the
           head
           ,
           to
           sticke
           the
           surer
           .
           It
           workes
           care
           in
           those
           ,
           who
           easily
           reiect
           good
           meanes
           .
           It
           hinders
           vaine
           thoughts
           ,
           words
           ,
           and
           exercises
           .
           It
           banisheth
           much
           folly
           and
           ignorance
           ,
           that
           is
           bound
           vp
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           children
           and
           seruants
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           applying
           the
           workes
           of
           God
           past
           or
           present
           ,
           on
           our selues
           or
           others
           ,
           to
           mooue
           them
           to
           confidence
           and
           trust
           in
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           workes
           of
           his
           mercie
           ,
           and
           to
           feare
           to
           offend
           by
           the
           workes
           of
           his
           iustice
           :
           and
           by
           this
           meanes
           ,
           the
           seeds
           not
           onely
           of
           true
           religion
           ,
           but
           of
           good
           conscience
           ,
           shall
           be
           sowen
           in
           them
           betimes
           :
           this
           was
           holy
           Abrahams
           practise
           ,
           for
           which
           God
           would
           not
           hide
           his
           secret
           workes
           from
           him
           ,
           Gen.
           18.19
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           In
           daily
           priuate
           prayer
           with
           the
           family
           ,
           at
           least
           euery
           morning
           and
           euening
           solemnly
           on
           our
           knees
           ,
           making
           confessions
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           requests
           to
           God
           ,
           together
           with
           thanksgiuing
           .
           Psalm
           .
           55.17
           .
           
             Euening
             ,
             and
             morning
             ,
             and
             at
             noone
             ,
             will
             I
             pray
             and
             make
             a
             noyse
             .
             Daniel
             three
             times
             a
             day
             prayed
             ,
             and
             praised
             God
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             wont
             ,
          
           chap.
           6.
           v.
           10.
           
           The
           excellent
           vse
           of
           which
           ,
           is
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           doore
           of
           Gods
           treasury
           to
           the
           family
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           is
           enriched
           with
           the
           best
           blessings
           of
           God.
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Lord
           shall
           hereby
           haue
           some
           honour
           ,
           that
           is
           due
           to
           his
           mercie
           vpon
           the
           family
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           In
           edifying
           the
           family
           with
           Psalmes
           and
           melodie
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           Col.
           3.16
           .
           In
           these
           daily
           duties
           doth
           the
           sanctification
           of
           a
           family
           consist
           .
           Whereunto
           we
           may
           be
           perswaded
           by
           these
           motiues
           :
           1.
           
           In
           that
           they
           are
           the
           practises
           of
           men
           fearing
           God
           ,
           such
           as
           Ioshua
           and
           his
           house
           ,
           Cornelius
           and
           his
           houshold
           .
           2.
           
           In
           that
           by
           these
           exercises
           the
           family
           shall
           not
           onely
           be
           sanctified
           ,
           but
           also
           blessed
           ;
           as
           
             Obed
             Edom
          
           and
           his
           house
           for
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Arke
           .
           3.
           
           What
           madnesse
           is
           it
           ,
           to
           reiect
           and
           banish
           Gods
           word
           and
           worshippe
           out
           of
           doores
           ,
           and
           yet
           thinke
           God
           is
           there
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           where
           sound
           grace
           comes
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           Spirit
           of
           prayer
           and
           supplication
           in
           euery
           family
           apart
           ,
           Zach.
           12.14
           .
           and
           where
           this
           worshippe
           of
           God
           is
           not
           set
           vp
           in
           families
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           conspiracie
           of
           Atheists
           ,
           and
           a
           wicked
           brood
           bringing
           Gods
           
           iudgements
           on
           themselues
           ,
           and
           the
           busines
           passing
           through
           their
           hands
           .
        
         
           Ierusalem
           is
           called
           holy
           ,
           beeing
           once
           sanctified
           to
           the
           Lords
           vse
           ;
           
           which
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           reuerently
           both
           conceiue
           and
           speake
           of
           all
           such
           things
           as
           are
           set
           apart
           to
           the
           Lords
           vse
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Some
           persons
           are
           consecrate
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           the
           tribe
           of
           Leui
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           commaundement
           was
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           forsake
           the
           Leuit
           all
           thy
           dayes
           .
           And
           the
           Prophets
           :
           Touch
           not
           mine
           annoynted
           ,
           and
           doe
           my
           Prophets
           no
           harme
           .
           So
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           The
           Minister
           that
           rules
           well
           ,
           is
           worthie
           of
           double
           honour
           :
           Yea
           ,
           if
           the
           widowes
           which
           were
           set
           apart
           to
           inferiour
           offices
           about
           the
           poore
           ,
           must
           be
           honoured
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           5.3
           .
           much
           more
           the
           minister
           that
           standeth
           in
           Gods
           place
           and
           stead
           .
           Heb.
           13.17
           .
           Obey
           them
           that
           haue
           the
           ouersight
           of
           you
           .
           Thus
           Cornelius
           reuerenced
           Peter
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Eunuch
             Philip.
          
           Nay
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           minister
           ,
           but
           euery
           beleeuer
           is
           separate
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           to
           carrie
           the
           Couenant
           ,
           and
           hath
           the
           annointing
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           which
           the
           Lord
           acknowledgeth
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           speaketh
           reuerently
           and
           louingly
           of
           them
           ,
           calling
           them
           
             his
             holy
             ones
          
           ,
           yea
           
             the
             apple
             of
             his
             eye
          
           .
           They
           see
           not
           this
           ,
           who
           can
           persecute
           and
           reuile
           them
           for
           hypocrites
           ,
           and
           count
           them
           as
           the
           Apostles
           (
           whose
           doctrine
           they
           professe
           )
           the
           scum
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Some
           places
           are
           for
           their
           vse
           to
           be
           accounted
           holy
           ,
           because
           God
           is
           there
           present
           in
           his
           worship
           ,
           as
           the
           places
           of
           our
           meetings
           ;
           not
           that
           any
           inherent
           holines
           is
           annexed
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           or
           cleaueth
           to
           it
           out
           of
           the
           action
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ;
           but
           while
           God
           is
           present
           in
           his
           worship
           ,
           we
           must
           account
           it
           holy
           ground
           ,
           and
           the
           house
           of
           God.
           When
           God
           appeared
           in
           Bethel
           to
           Iaacob
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           
             How
             fearefull
             is
             this
             place
             ?
             surely
             it
             is
             no
             other
             then
             the
             house
             of
             God.
          
           Wee
           must
           therefore
           put
           off
           your
           shooes
           with
           Moses
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           our
           base
           and
           vile
           ,
           our
           sinnefull
           and
           sensuall
           affections
           ,
           yea
           our
           lawfull
           (
           if
           earthly
           )
           thoughts
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           this
           holy
           place
           .
           Looke
           we
           bring
           no
           thoughts
           with
           vs
           vnbeseeming
           the
           place
           where
           God
           is
           ,
           separated
           from
           other
           common
           places
           to
           holy
           vses
           .
           Looke
           that
           in
           this
           place
           we
           vse
           no
           gesture
           or
           behauiour
           ,
           vnbeseeming
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           busines
           with
           God
           beeing
           present
           .
           To
           sit
           talking
           ,
           or
           sleeping
           ,
           or
           laughing
           ,
           or
           gazing
           ,
           sutes
           not
           with
           this
           place
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           if
           God
           please
           to
           account
           the
           very
           places
           holy
           for
           the
           vse
           ,
           and
           presence
           of
           God
           in
           this
           vse
           ;
           what
           shall
           wee
           thinke
           of
           them
           that
           conceiue
           so
           basely
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           loue
           a
           Parish
           better
           ,
           
           in
           which
           is
           no
           Church
           ?
           Others
           profane
           them
           with
           base
           practises
           ,
           and
           vnconscionably
           suffer
           them
           to
           fall
           or
           decay
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           at
           no
           charge
           to
           make
           or
           keep
           them
           handsome
           ,
           sweet
           ,
           and
           beautifull
           .
           Styes
           were
           fit
           for
           such
           swine
           :
           As
           their
           affection
           is
           ,
           so
           is
           their
           deuotion
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           holy
           ordinances
           of
           God
           must
           not
           be
           touched
           but
           with
           holy
           respect
           and
           reuerence
           :
           of
           which
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           safe
           to
           play
           with
           holy
           things
           .
           1.
           
           The
           word
           must
           be
           receiued
           ,
           read
           ,
           heard
           ,
           spoken
           ,
           as
           the
           holy
           word
           of
           God.
           To
           make
           iests
           of
           Scripture
           is
           a
           wicked
           practise
           .
           God
           lookes
           graciously
           on
           him
           that
           trembles
           at
           his
           word
           ,
           Isa.
           66.
           2.
           as
           good
           Iosiah
           ,
           whose
           heart
           melted
           ,
           hearing
           the
           words
           of
           the
           law
           .
           So
           the
           names
           and
           attributes
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           neuer
           to
           be
           vsed
           in
           friuolous
           admirations
           ;
           but
           
             euery
             knee
             must
             bowe
             vnto
             him
             ,
          
           Phil.
           2.10
           .
           Neither
           ought
           we
           to
           laugh
           at
           Gods
           iudgements
           on
           others
           .
           2.
           
           An
           oath
           is
           one
           of
           the
           holy
           ordinances
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           to
           sweare
           in
           common
           talke
           vainely
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           shew
           reuerence
           to
           this
           holy
           ordinance
           .
           
             Sweare
             not
             at
             all
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           vncalled
           ,
           Matth.
           5.34.35
           .
           neither
           beeing
           called
           ,
           but
           in
           truth
           ,
           iustice
           ,
           and
           iudgement
           :
           for
           an
           oath
           is
           appointed
           to
           decide
           controuersies
           ,
           which
           other
           meanes
           cannot
           .
           How
           few
           consider
           whether
           the
           matter
           be
           worth
           an
           oath
           ,
           or
           whether
           they
           be
           called
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           whether
           it
           might
           not
           haue
           been
           better
           passed
           by
           Yea
           or
           Nay
           ,
           or
           by
           a
           bare
           asseueration
           ?
           A
           wicked
           man
           is
           described
           by
           beeing
           a
           swearer
           ,
           Eccl.
           9.3
           .
           but
           a
           godly
           man
           not
           onely
           not
           sweares
           ,
           from
           which
           a
           man
           by
           education
           or
           ciuilitie
           may
           abstaine
           ,
           but
           also
           
             feares
             an
             oath
          
           ,
           in
           what
           companie
           soeuer
           he
           is
           ,
           or
           what
           occasion
           soeuer
           he
           hath
           .
           3.
           
           A
           lot
           is
           another
           special
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           decide
           a
           controuersie
           from
           heauen
           by
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           when
           all
           means
           on
           earth
           fayle
           .
           Therfore
           lots
           must
           not
           be
           vsed
           without
           great
           reuerence
           and
           prayer
           ,
           because
           the
           disposition
           of
           them
           commeth
           immediately
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Prou.
           16.33
           .
           and
           not
           but
           in
           great
           matters
           ,
           not
           for
           recreation
           :
           for
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           to
           cause
           contentions
           to
           cease
           among
           the
           mightie
           ,
           Pro.
           18.18
           .
           neither
           doe
           we
           read
           that
           it
           was
           euer
           vsed
           ,
           but
           in
           very
           great
           things
           ,
           as
           the
           diuiding
           of
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           the
           election
           of
           high
           Priests
           and
           Kings
           ,
           and
           the
           surrogation
           of
           Matthias
           into
           the
           place
           of
           Iudas
           .
           Hence
           it
           followes
           ,
           if
           dice
           and
           cards
           be
           lots
           (
           as
           I
           thinke
           they
           be
           )
           that
           all
           play
           by
           them
           is
           vnlawfull
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Some
           times
           are
           sanctified
           aboue
           other
           ,
           as
           the
           Sabbath
           day
           ,
           all
           which
           must
           be
           passed
           holily
           ,
           with
           much
           reuerence
           and
           respect
           ,
           both
           remembring
           it
           before
           it
           come
           ,
           yea
           reioycing
           in
           the
           approach
           
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           is
           come
           ,
           to
           sanctifie
           it
           ;
           1.
           
           In
           our
           hearts
           :
           for
           externall
           obseruation
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           without
           inward
           holinesse
           and
           affection
           to
           the
           duties
           of
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           
           is
           hypocrisie
           .
           2.
           
           We
           must
           not
           meddle
           with
           any
           part
           of
           the
           duties
           of
           our
           ordinarie
           calling
           :
           for
           that
           is
           no
           holy
           thing
           .
           3.
           
           Much
           lesse
           trauell
           to
           markets
           or
           faires
           :
           but
           euery
           man
           must
           stay
           in
           his
           owne
           place
           ,
           Exod.
           16.29
           .
           Neh.
           13.15
           .
           to
           9.
           4
           
           ▪
           Least
           of
           all
           must
           we
           set
           any
           part
           of
           it
           apart
           to
           our
           recreations
           :
           these
           be
           no
           holy
           things
           :
           sports
           are
           inferiour
           to
           our
           lawfull
           callings
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           be
           laid
           aside
           ,
           farre
           from
           holy
           things
           ,
           and
           vnsutable
           to
           the
           Lords
           holy-day
           .
           The
           like
           (
           if
           not
           more
           )
           may
           be
           said
           against
           pampering
           a
           mans
           selfe
           and
           others
           ,
           by
           feeding
           or
           feasting
           ,
           and
           of
           drinking
           ,
           or
           any
           such
           wicked
           passing
           away
           the
           Sabbath
           .
           The
           same
           also
           is
           to
           be
           spoken
           of
           a
           day
           of
           feasting
           ,
           or
           publike
           thankesgiuing
           ,
           which
           haue
           the
           reason
           of
           a
           Sabbath
           .
        
         
           Of
           these
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Gods
           holy
           ordinances
           ,
           wee
           may
           say
           as
           the
           voice
           said
           to
           
             Peter
             ,
             What
             God
             hath
             sanctified
             ,
             pollute
             thou
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
           A
           place
           is
           no
           longer
           holy
           ,
           then
           God
           and
           his
           worship
           is
           present
           .
           Was
           
             Ierusalem
             a
             holy
             Citie
          
           ?
           how
           then
           is
           the
           beautifull
           citie
           become
           an
           harlot
           ?
           how
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           this
           citie
           which
           was
           the
           seat
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           and
           the
           habitation
           and
           collection
           of
           the
           S●ints
           ,
           is
           now
           an
           harbour
           of
           Turkes
           and
           Infidels
           ,
           ouerrunne
           with
           Turcisme
           or
           idolatrie
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           because
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           holinesse
           ceased
           ;
           the
           worshippe
           of
           God
           was
           corrupted
           ,
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           despighted
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           of
           God
           reiected
           ,
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           murthered
           ,
           the
           day
           of
           visitation
           neglected
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           they
           beeing
           infinitely
           departed
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           pure
           worship
           ,
           God
           departs
           from
           them
           ;
           and
           God
           beeing
           gone
           ,
           the
           place
           ceaseth
           to
           be
           holy
           .
           Bethel
           ,
           while
           the
           vision
           of
           the
           ladder
           lasted
           there
           ,
           was
           an
           holy
           place
           ,
           and
           so
           long
           as
           Gods
           worship
           continued
           there
           :
           but
           when
           it
           admitted
           the
           pollution
           of
           idolatrie
           ,
           it
           must
           bee
           called
           Bethel
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           Bethauen
           .
           When
           the
           congregation
           of
           Israel
           brought
           the
           Arke
           from
           Gilgal
           ,
           and
           set
           it
           vp
           in
           Shilo
           ,
           then
           was
           Shilo
           the
           standing
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           seat
           of
           religion
           and
           iustice
           which
           God
           had
           chosen
           ,
           Iosh.
           18.1
           .
           but
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           the
           Lord
           reiected
           it
           ;
           as
           Ier.
           7.12
           .
           
             Goe
             now
             to
             Shilo
             ,
             into
             my
             place
             where
             I
             set
             my
             name
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             behold
             what
             I
             did
             vnto
             it
             for
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             Israel
             :
          
           if
           we
           will
           knowe
           what
           ,
           looke
           1.
           
           Sam.
           4.4
           .
           when
           by
           the
           villanie
           of
           Elies
           sonnes
           ,
           and
           outrage
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           the
           Lord
           was
           prouoked
           ,
           he
           gaue
           Israel
           into
           
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           there
           were
           30000.
           footemen
           slain
           ,
           the
           Arke
           was
           taken
           ,
           Hophni
           and
           Phineas
           slaine
           ,
           Eli
           the
           high
           Priest
           brake
           his
           necke
           ;
           then
           did
           the
           glorie
           depart
           from
           Israel
           ,
           and
           the
           Ark
           neuer
           came
           at
           Shilo
           more
           .
        
         
           So
           the
           Temple
           at
           Ierusalem
           was
           holy
           ,
           the
           
             citie
             holy
          
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           continued
           in
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           after
           they
           crucified
           the
           Lord
           of
           life
           ,
           both
           citie
           &
           temple
           as
           profane
           were
           destroyed
           ;
           so
           as
           Ierusalem
           ,
           although
           
             the
             holy
             citie
             of
             God
          
           ,
           if
           her
           filthines
           be
           found
           in
           her
           skirts
           ,
           she
           shall
           be
           bad
           in
           derision
           ,
           Lam.
           1.
           the
           most
           beautifull
           rod
           ,
           if
           held
           out
           against
           God
           ,
           shall
           be
           broken
           :
           yea
           ,
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           it
           become
           a
           denne
           of
           theeues
           ,
           God
           will
           depart
           from
           it
           .
           For
           what
           is
           it
           that
           can
           tie
           God
           to
           any
           place
           ,
           but
           his
           own
           worship
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           hath
           tyed
           himselfe
           by
           promise
           ?
        
         
           Let
           not
           the
           vaine
           Romanist
           boast
           of
           the
           pretended
           chaire
           of
           Peter
           ,
           from
           which
           God
           cannot
           possibly
           depart
           .
           
           Can
           God
           depart
           from
           Shilo
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           Priests
           and
           people
           ,
           where
           first
           he
           put
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           can
           he
           not
           depart
           from
           Rome
           ?
           Can
           he
           depart
           from
           
             the
             holy
             citie
          
           ,
           where
           he
           promised
           he
           would
           rest
           ,
           and
           can
           he
           not
           be
           driuen
           from
           
             the
             great
             citie
             of
             the
             whore
             ,
          
           to
           which
           he
           neuer
           made
           any
           such
           promise
           ?
           Can
           he
           depart
           in
           displeasure
           from
           her
           ,
           whose
           foundations
           were
           layed
           among
           the
           holy
           mountaines
           ,
           Psal.
           87.1
           .
           and
           can
           he
           not
           depart
           from
           the
           whore
           ,
           that
           sitteth
           vpon
           seuen
           hills
           ?
           Shall
           Bethlehem
           where
           Christ
           was
           borne
           ,
           be
           forsaken
           ,
           and
           cannot
           Babylon
           where
           
             Christ
             is
             daily
             crucified
          
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           
           the
           Lord
           is
           long
           since
           departed
           from
           her
           ,
           and
           her
           finall
           confusion
           is
           at
           the
           doore
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           Ierusalem
           ,
           once
           the
           holy
           citie
           ,
           but
           now
           a
           cage
           and
           nest
           of
           vncleane
           Saracens
           and
           Turkes
           ,
           be
           left
           of
           God
           ,
           
           what
           a
           superstitious
           error
           preuailed
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           wherein
           such
           bloody
           battells
           were
           fought
           for
           the
           recouery
           of
           the
           holy
           land
           ,
           most
           superstitiously
           putting
           religion
           and
           holines
           euen
           in
           the
           place
           it selfe
           ,
           after
           all
           the
           holy
           things
           were
           profaned
           ,
           and
           God
           himselfe
           departed
           ?
           The
           euill
           successe
           of
           such
           battells
           euer
           shewed
           ,
           how
           God
           was
           offended
           with
           such
           superstitious
           warres
           :
           and
           another
           mischeife
           by
           them
           oppressed
           the
           Christian
           world
           to
           keepe
           it
           in
           blindnesse
           :
           For
           the
           Pope
           making
           his
           aduantage
           of
           this
           blinde
           deuotion
           ,
           if
           any
           King
           or
           Prince
           in
           Christendome
           stood
           betweene
           him
           and
           his
           proceedings
           ,
           one
           way
           or
           other
           he
           would
           send
           him
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           country
           in
           expedition
           for
           the
           holy
           warre
           ,
           and
           there
           hold
           him
           till
           hee
           had
           effected
           his
           owne
           designes
           in
           that
           Princes
           countrey
           ,
           
           and
           so
           strengthned
           himselfe
           in
           all
           lands
           ,
           as
           histories
           manifest
           .
        
         
           Let
           vs
           not
           beare
           our selues
           as
           though
           we
           had
           God
           so
           sure
           ,
           as
           the
           Papist
           thinkes
           he
           hath
           him
           in
           a
           boxe
           ,
           
           or
           pretend
           any
           vaine
           priuiledge
           that
           we
           haue
           to
           exempt
           vs
           from
           danger
           :
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           we
           haue
           the
           word
           with
           peace
           ,
           liberty
           ,
           and
           protection
           ;
           but
           the
           feare
           is
           ,
           that
           our
           security
           and
           deadnes
           of
           heart
           ,
           with
           dissolutenes
           and
           profanenesse
           in
           behauiour
           ,
           will
           forfeit
           all
           .
           God
           sendeth
           Ierusalem
           to
           Shilo
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           
             Trust
             not
             in
             lying
             words
             ,
             saying
             ,
             The
             Temple
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             but
             amend
             your
             waies
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             let
             you
             dwell
             in
             this
             place
             :
             but
             if
             you
             will
             not
             ,
             goe
             to
             Shilo
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             I
             did
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             looke
             for
             the
             like
             .
          
           So
           now
           God
           sends
           vs
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           consider
           what
           he
           did
           to
           it
           ,
           beeing
           once
           the
           praise
           of
           the
           earth
           :
           and
           if
           the
           same
           sinnes
           be
           found
           in
           vs
           as
           were
           in
           Ierusalem
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           doe
           no
           other
           with
           vs
           ,
           then
           he
           did
           with
           it
           ;
           euen
           as
           he
           threatned
           ,
           2.
           
           Kin.
           21.13
           .
           he
           will
           stretch
           ouer
           vs
           the
           line
           of
           Samaria
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           bring
           the
           enemy
           in
           our
           neckes
           ;
           and
           the
           plummet
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Ahab
           an
           idolater
           ;
           take
           away
           his
           holy
           things
           ,
           and
           exchange
           them
           with
           filthy
           idolatry
           ,
           and
           wipe
           vs
           as
           a
           man
           wipeth
           a
           dish
           ,
           euen
           turne
           vs
           vpside
           downe
           .
           What
           were
           the
           sinnes
           of
           Ierusalem
           but
           pride
           ,
           idlenesse
           ,
           fulnesse
           of
           bread
           ,
           and
           contempt
           of
           the
           poore
           ?
           in
           all
           which
           England
           doth
           equall
           ,
           if
           not
           goe
           beyond
           Ierusalem
           :
           and
           yet
           we
           charge
           our selues
           as
           little
           with
           our
           sinnes
           as
           Ierusalem
           did
           .
           And
           if
           we
           looke
           to
           the
           immediate
           causes
           and
           forerunners
           of
           Ierusalems
           ouerthrow
           ,
           and
           compare
           them
           with
           our
           land
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           it
           high
           time
           to
           looke
           about
           vs
           :
           for
           ,
        
         
           I.
           In
           generall
           ,
           Ierusalem
           had
           grieuously
           sinned
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           had
           in
           derision
           :
           Lam.
           1.8
           .
           Her
           sinnes
           were
           great
           ,
           many
           ,
           of
           long
           continuance
           ,
           with
           treasured
           wrath
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           in
           a
           place
           of
           such
           meanes
           and
           light
           .
           Now
           no
           place
           in
           the
           world
           hath
           more
           meanes
           then
           we
           ,
           we
           are
           farre
           beyond
           Ierusalem
           in
           meanes
           ,
           and
           therefore
           farre
           beyond
           her
           in
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           II.
           More
           specially
           :
           1.
           
           They
           did
           not
           heare
           the
           words
           of
           Gods
           seruants
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           nor
           obey
           them
           ;
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           made
           that
           house
           like
           to
           Shilo
           ,
           Ier.
           26.6
           .
           and
           hence
           Ierusalem
           afterward
           had
           time
           enough
           ,
           but
           too
           late
           to
           charge
           her selfe
           with
           rebellion
           ,
           Lam.
           1.18
           .
           and
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           righteous
           iudgement
           of
           God
           against
           it
           .
           Neuer
           were
           the
           Oracles
           of
           heathens
           despised
           so
           amongst
           them
           ,
           as
           Gods
           holy
           word
           is
           generally
           of
           our
           people
           ;
           no
           man
           almost
           lets
           it
           come
           neare
           his
           heart
           ,
           a
           manifest
           argument
           that
           
           God
           will
           one
           day
           speake
           so
           as
           he
           will
           bee
           heard
           .
           2.
           
           Ierusalem
           would
           not
           take
           knowledge
           of
           the
           day
           of
           her
           visitation
           ,
           as
           appears
           in
           Luk.
           19.43
           .
           and
           Matth.
           23.37
           .
           therefore
           her
           habitation
           was
           made
           desolate
           .
           As
           little
           know
           we
           the
           worth
           of
           our
           blessed
           means
           :
           but
           perhaps
           we
           may
           know
           it
           better
           in
           the
           want
           of
           them
           .
           3.
           
           Ierusalem
           remembred
           not
           her
           latter
           end
           ,
           therefore
           she
           came
           downe
           wonderfully
           ,
           Lam.
           1.9
           .
           she
           was
           carelesse
           and
           neuer
           considered
           the
           account
           she
           was
           to
           make
           of
           her
           liberties
           ,
           and
           so
           hardned
           her selfe
           in
           sinne
           ,
           and
           grew
           to
           contemne
           the
           good
           meanes
           shee
           had
           ,
           through
           the
           daily
           custome
           of
           them
           .
           This
           also
           was
           the
           immediate
           forerunner
           of
           Niniuehs
           destruction
           ,
           Zeph.
           2.13
           .
           This
           is
           the
           reioycing
           city
           ,
           that
           dwelt
           carelesse
           and
           said
           in
           her
           heart
           ,
           I
           am
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           none
           besides
           me
           .
           How
           is
           she
           made
           wast
           ,
           and
           the
           lodging
           of
           beasts
           ?
           Euery
           one
           that
           passeth
           by
           her
           ,
           shall
           hisse
           and
           wagge
           his
           head
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           She
           bore
           her selfe
           vpon
           her
           priuiledges
           ,
           her
           holy
           things
           ,
           her
           strength
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           populous
           and
           flourishing
           estate
           ,
           specially
           vpon
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           they
           peruerted
           ,
           beeing
           all
           made
           with
           condition
           of
           obedience
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           long
           before
           forfeited
           :
           yea
           so
           likely
           and
           constant
           an
           estate
           she
           had
           ,
           as
           none
           in
           the
           world
           would
           haue
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           the
           enemy
           should
           haue
           entred
           the
           gates
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           Lam.
           4.12
           .
           so
           as
           he
           came
           vnlookt
           for
           .
           The
           same
           is
           our
           conceit
           ,
           we
           thinke
           our
           staffe
           so
           strong
           that
           it
           can
           neuer
           bee
           broken
           ,
           we
           remember
           not
           what
           is
           the
           end
           of
           security
           :
           when
           men
           cry
           ,
           Peace
           ,
           Peace
           ,
           comes
           sudden
           warre
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Ierusalem
           had
           two
           sorts
           of
           Prophets
           in
           her
           :
           First
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           which
           flattered
           them
           and
           sought
           out
           vaine
           things
           ,
           false
           prophesies
           and
           causes
           of
           banishment
           ,
           Lam.
           2.14
           .
           Such
           was
           Hanani
           ,
           who
           opposed
           Ieremie
           ,
           and
           said
           the
           Lord
           would
           within
           two
           yeares
           breake
           the
           yoke
           of
           the
           King
           of
           B●bel
           ,
           Ier.
           28.2
           .
           and
           Ahabs
           false
           Prophets
           would
           bid
           the
           King
           goe
           vp
           to
           battell
           against
           Gods
           commaundement
           ,
           and
           prosper
           .
           This
           was
           one
           cause
           of
           her
           ruine
           ,
           Lam.
           4.13
           .
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           her
           Prophets
           and
           Priests
           :
           not
           that
           the
           people
           had
           not
           sinned
           ,
           but
           when
           leaders
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           should
           preserue
           purity
           of
           religion
           and
           manners
           ,
           are
           so
           corrupt
           ,
           it
           argues
           a
           generall
           corruption
           running
           downe
           from
           the
           head
           to
           all
           the
           members
           ,
           which
           must
           needs
           bring
           the
           whole
           to
           a
           consumption
           .
           
             A
             second
          
           sort
           were
           faithfull
           and
           sincere
           ,
           and
           the
           entertainment
           of
           these
           was
           such
           in
           Ierusalem
           ,
           as
           God
           most
           seuerely
           reuenged
           .
           Ieremie
           was
           cast
           into
           the
           dungeon
           ,
           Micaiah
           into
           prison
           ,
           
           nay
           our
           Sauiour
           challengeth
           Ierusalem
           of
           such
           cruelty
           against
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           as
           did
           bring
           all
           the
           righteous
           blood
           vpon
           them
           from
           Abel
           vnto
           Zachariah
           ,
           Matth.
           23.37
           .
           But
           of
           all
           crueltie
           they
           filled
           their
           measure
           in
           crucifying
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           holy
           Prophets
           :
           Matth.
           21.38
           .
           the
           Housholder
           sent
           his
           seruants
           to
           receiue
           fruits
           ,
           but
           they
           euill
           intreated
           them
           ,
           and
           beate
           some
           ,
           and
           slew
           others
           :
           at
           last
           he
           sent
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           saying
           ,
           They
           will
           surely
           reuerence
           my
           Sonne
           :
           but
           they
           said
           ,
           This
           is
           the
           heire
           ,
           Come
           let
           vs
           kill
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           inheritance
           shall
           be
           ours
           .
           Now
           what
           will
           the
           Housholder
           doe
           ?
           Hee
           will
           certainly
           destroy
           those
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           let
           out
           his
           vineyard
           to
           others
           .
           Expressing
           plainely
           in
           this
           parable
           ,
           Gods
           dealing
           with
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           theirs
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           the
           immediate
           cause
           of
           their
           destruction
           .
           A
           dangerous
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           wrong
           the
           faithfull
           Ministers
           of
           God
           :
           
             Doe
             my
             Prophets
             no
             harme
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           :
           and
           to
           persecute
           Christ
           in
           his
           members
           ,
           shall
           not
           bee
           vnreuenged
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Ierusalem
           had
           many
           warnings
           before
           their
           vtter
           ouerthrow
           .
           It
           was
           besieged
           by
           
             Pharaoh
             Necho
          
           ,
           by
           Senacherib
           in
           Hezekias
           time
           ,
           in
           Rehoboams
           time
           by
           Shishac
           King
           of
           Egypt
           it
           was
           sacked
           and
           ouerthrowne
           ,
           1.
           
           King.
           14.26
           .
           It
           was
           subdued
           thrice
           by
           Nebuchadnezzar
           king
           of
           Babel
           ,
           twice
           vnder
           Ioakim
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           time
           vnder
           Zedekiah
           ,
           the
           citie
           was
           wasted
           ,
           the
           Temple
           burnt
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           captiuated
           into
           Babylon
           ,
           2.
           
           King.
           24.
           and
           25.
           
           After
           seauentie
           yeares
           ,
           when
           by
           the
           permission
           of
           Cyrus
           King
           of
           Persia
           ,
           the
           Temple
           was
           builded
           by
           Zerubbabel
           ,
           the
           Citie
           by
           Nehemiah
           ,
           and
           the
           law
           restored
           by
           Ezra
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           came
           againe
           to
           his
           Temple
           :
           yet
           being
           againe
           prouoked
           ,
           some
           yeares
           after
           it
           was
           taken
           by
           
             Antiochus
             Epiphanes
          
           King
           of
           Syria
           ,
           the
           law
           burned
           ,
           the
           Temple
           profaned
           ,
           the
           daily
           sacrifice
           remooued
           ,
           the
           sanctuarie
           of
           strength
           polluted
           ,
           and
           the
           abhomination
           of
           desolation
           set
           vp
           ,
           as
           Daniel
           had
           foretold
           ,
           chap.
           11.
           v.
           31.
           and
           made
           a
           wonderfull
           effusion
           of
           blood
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           the
           Citie
           and
           Temple
           was
           reedified
           by
           
             Iudas
             Affomanaeus
          
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           flourish
           :
           but
           it
           was
           not
           long
           ,
           before
           it
           was
           again
           taken
           by
           
             Cu.
             Pompeius
          
           ,
           a
           Romane
           Captaine
           ,
           whom
           Aristobulus
           called
           to
           help
           him
           against
           his
           brother
           Hircanus
           for
           the
           Priesthood
           .
           All
           these
           were
           faire
           warnings
           ,
           whence
           they
           might
           perceiue
           ,
           1.
           how
           righteous
           the
           Lord
           was
           in
           not
           forbearing
           their
           sinnes
           :
           2.
           with
           how
           little
           reason
           they
           could
           stand
           vpon
           any
           outward
           priuiledge
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           goe
           on
           in
           prouoking
           the
           Lord
           :
           3.
           how
           loath
           the
           Lord
           was
           to
           reiect
           them
           vtterly
           ,
           if
           by
           any
           meanes
           they
           could
           be
           reclaimed
           .
           
           But
           when
           no
           meanes
           would
           doe
           them
           good
           ,
           the
           Lord
           giues
           them
           to
           vtter
           desolation
           by
           Titus
           and
           Vespasian
           ,
           who
           ruinated
           the
           city
           ,
           defaced
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           left
           not
           one
           stone
           vpon
           another
           ,
           as
           Christ
           prophesied
           ,
           Matth.
           24.2
           .
           And
           since
           that
           time
           it
           hath
           euer
           beene
           profaned
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           greatest
           enemies
           of
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           next
           Satan
           himselfe
           ;
           polluted
           with
           most
           horrible
           idolatries
           ,
           the
           Iewes
           driuen
           from
           thence
           into
           all
           lands
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           lands
           vagabonds
           ,
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           lying
           vpon
           them
           and
           their
           children
           till
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           Oh
           the
           patience
           of
           God
           towards
           vs
           !
           the
           many
           warnings
           and
           threatnings
           that
           we
           haue
           had
           ,
           by
           many
           treasons
           ,
           conspiracies
           ,
           sundry
           open
           and
           secret
           practises
           of
           our
           enemies
           ,
           by
           sea
           and
           by
           land
           !
           (
           Remember
           88.
           and
           1605.
           )
           by
           sundry
           plagues
           of
           many
           kinds
           ,
           and
           euerie
           day
           renewed
           ,
           renewes
           some
           warning
           or
           other
           :
           And
           yet
           ,
           how
           fall
           we
           backe
           more
           and
           more
           ?
           how
           strong
           are
           the
           Papists
           ?
           how
           bold
           ?
           how
           malicious
           and
           furious
           ,
           as
           mastiues
           that
           haue
           bin
           long
           in
           the
           chaine
           ?
           Oh
           that
           we
           were
           so
           wise
           ,
           rather
           to
           take
           example
           by
           others
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           made
           examples
           to
           others
           ;
           and
           to
           take
           warning
           by
           others
           harmes
           to
           preuent
           our
           owne
           !
           Why
           should
           we
           think
           our selues
           so
           safe
           from
           the
           touch
           of
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           or
           exempted
           from
           the
           lot
           of
           all
           Churches
           and
           lands
           ?
           Where
           was
           there
           euer
           a
           more
           holy
           place
           ,
           a
           more
           holy
           Citie
           ,
           a
           more
           holy
           Temple
           ,
           then
           at
           Ierusalem
           ?
           yet
           by
           securitie
           departing
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Lord
           left
           them
           .
           What
           Church
           in
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           whose
           flourishing
           estate
           hath
           alwaies
           lasted
           ?
           Cast
           we
           our
           eyes
           vpon
           the
           Churches
           planted
           by
           the
           Apostles
           themselues
           ,
           that
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
             Corinth
             ,
             Galatia
             ,
             Ephesus
             ,
          
           the
           Churches
           in
           Asia
           :
           they
           had
           their
           times
           ,
           but
           knew
           it
           not
           till
           it
           was
           too
           late
           :
           now
           all
           are
           become
           dens
           of
           theeues
           ,
           and
           sunke
           downe
           into
           the
           deadly
           poyson
           either
           of
           Mahometisme
           or
           Antichristianisme
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           the
           ouersight
           and
           ouerthrowe
           of
           the
           most
           renowned
           Churches
           ,
           neuer
           long
           to
           prize
           their
           liberties
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           had
           leaue
           a
           long
           time
           to
           bewaile
           their
           absence
           .
           Time
           was
           when
           Ierusalem
           had
           God
           neare
           them
           ,
           his
           Prophets
           ,
           his
           Law
           and
           Oracles
           ,
           her
           Nazarites
           purer
           then
           snow
           :
           But
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           there
           was
           neuer
           a
           Prophet
           left
           ,
           neuer
           a
           signe
           ,
           her
           Nazarites
           blacker
           then
           a
           cole
           ,
           the
           waies
           of
           Sion
           forsaken
           :
           Oh
           now
           for
           one
           Prophet
           more
           !
           Time
           was
           when
           they
           had
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           blessed
           Gospell
           was
           first
           offered
           to
           them
           :
           But
           not
           long
           after
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           
           the
           note
           was
           altred
           ,
           and
           the
           case
           changed
           :
           for
           the
           sonnes
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           of
           peace
           ,
           they
           heare
           of
           Titus
           and
           Vespasian
           ,
           of
           wars
           and
           bloodshed
           ,
           of
           famine
           and
           death
           meeting
           them
           a
           thousand
           wayes
           .
        
         
           Now
           time
           is
           ,
           we
           haue
           God
           neare
           vs
           ,
           and
           Christ
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministers
           of
           reconciliation
           ,
           and
           we
           know
           not
           our
           happinesse
           .
           Time
           may
           come
           ,
           when
           we
           may
           wish
           one
           good
           Minister
           in
           a
           countrey
           ,
           one
           sermon
           ,
           one
           holy
           Sabbath
           spent
           as
           we
           haue
           seene
           many
           with
           too
           much
           neglect
           :
           a
           Lent
           may
           come
           for
           this
           long
           ope-tide
           .
           The
           Lord
           knowes
           how
           little
           we
           desire
           the
           day
           of
           vengeance
           ,
           neither
           can
           we
           prophesie
           ;
           but
           blessed
           is
           that
           man
           that
           
             seeth
             the
             plague
             and
             hideth
             himselfe
             ,
             whereas
             the
             foole
             must
             goe
             on
             to
             punishment
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           second
           thing
           in
           this
           second
           circumstance
           ,
           is
           the
           speciall
           place
           ,
           namely
           
             The
             pinacle
             of
             the
             Temple
          
           .
           ]
        
         
           The
           Temple
           was
           the
           highest
           place
           on
           the
           mount
           Moriah
           ,
           and
           the
           pinacle
           was
           the
           highest
           place
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           a
           battlement
           about
           the
           toppe
           to
           keep
           from
           falling
           down
           ,
           Deut.
           22.8
           .
           called
           pinacles
           from
           their
           sharpenesse
           ,
           as
           our
           pinacles
           are
           the
           sharpe
           tops
           of
           our
           buildings
           ,
           or
           spires
           .
        
         
           Satan
           makes
           choise
           of
           this
           place
           ;
           1.
           
           As
           fit
           to
           his
           temptation
           ,
           the
           scope
           and
           aime
           whereof
           we
           shall
           see
           afterward
           .
           2.
           
           Beginning
           a
           new
           temption
           ,
           he
           changeth
           his
           place
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           thereby
           hee
           can
           change
           Christs
           minde
           :
           so
           did
           Balaam
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           any
           place
           would
           serue
           him
           to
           curse
           Gods
           people
           ,
           shift
           from
           place
           to
           place
           .
           And
           it
           is
           not
           vnlike
           but
           our
           dicers
           and
           gamesters
           haue
           learned
           this
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           when
           the
           play
           runnes
           against
           them
           ,
           to
           shift
           places
           for
           better
           lucke
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           .
           3.
           
           The
           place
           was
           full
           of
           danger
           to
           stand
           vpon
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           for
           the
           height
           to
           fall
           from
           .
           4.
           
           The
           Temple
           was
           an
           holy
           place
           ,
           dedicated
           to
           Gods
           worship
           and
           seruice
           ;
           what
           hath
           Sathan
           to
           doe
           there
           ?
           but
           he
           takes
           vpon
           him
           ,
           as
           though
           hee
           had
           to
           doe
           euery
           where
           ,
           and
           can
           stand
           among
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           against
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God.
           It
           may
           be
           Christ
           will
           thinke
           himselfe
           priuiledged
           there
           ,
           as
           the
           Pope
           in
           his
           chaire
           ,
           that
           hee
           cannot
           erre
           what
           euer
           he
           doe
           .
           Or
           if
           he
           can
           abuse
           the
           Temple
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           a
           meanes
           of
           the
           ouerthrow
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           shall
           with
           one
           worke
           both
           dishonour
           the
           Father
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           and
           destroy
           the
           Sonne
           .
        
         
           
           Satan
           either
           fits
           his
           temptation
           according
           to
           the
           place
           where
           he
           findes
           a
           man
           ,
           or
           drawes
           him
           to
           a
           place
           fit
           for
           his
           temptation
           :
           
           Both
           which
           we
           see
           here
           against
           Christ
           ;
           beeing
           in
           the
           wildernes
           hungry
           ,
           Satan
           fits
           his
           temptation
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           to
           make
           stones
           bread
           ;
           and
           now
           beeing
           to
           assaile
           him
           with
           another
           kinde
           of
           temptation
           ,
           he
           drawes
           him
           into
           a
           place
           fit
           for
           his
           temptation
           .
           This
           subtilty
           of
           Satan
           we
           may
           obserue
           in
           the
           first
           temptation
           of
           all
           :
           there
           was
           but
           one
           forbidden
           tree
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           and
           there
           Satan
           fits
           his
           temptation
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           
             to
             eate
             of
             that
          
           .
           So
           he
           findes
           Peter
           in
           the
           common
           hall
           ,
           there
           he
           tempts
           him
           to
           deny
           his
           Master
           ,
           a
           place
           most
           fit
           for
           it
           ,
           where
           all
           else
           denied
           and
           abused
           him
           ;
           and
           ,
           if
           hee
           should
           not
           so
           doe
           ,
           hee
           should
           bee
           in
           like
           danger
           :
           Nay
           ,
           he
           not
           onely
           fitted
           the
           temptation
           ,
           but
           also
           drew
           Peter
           to
           the
           place
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Satan
           doth
           not
           vse
           all
           temptations
           in
           euery
           place
           ,
           
           but
           such
           as
           he
           will
           haue
           some
           aduantage
           in
           by
           the
           very
           place
           it selfe
           :
           hee
           knowes
           it
           were
           bootlesse
           ,
           if
           the
           place
           aswell
           as
           other
           circumstances
           be
           not
           fitted
           to
           him
           .
           It
           had
           beene
           in
           vaine
           to
           haue
           tempted
           Cain
           to
           slay
           Abel
           in
           his
           fathers
           house
           :
           but
           he
           drew
           him
           into
           the
           field
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           preuailed
           .
           He
           knew
           Ioseph
           was
           a
           most
           modest
           and
           chast
           man
           ,
           and
           it
           had
           beene
           in
           vaine
           to
           haue
           mooued
           him
           to
           vncleannes
           ,
           so
           openly
           as
           he
           did
           Zimri
           and
           Cosbi
           at
           the
           doore
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           or
           as
           openly
           as
           Absolom
           who
           defiled
           his
           fathers
           Concubines
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           all
           Israel
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           sets
           vpon
           him
           in
           a
           secret
           chamber
           .
           He
           knew
           it
           was
           no
           fit
           place
           to
           tempt
           Noah
           in
           the
           Arke
           ,
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           the
           waters
           ,
           when
           there
           seemed
           but
           a
           steppe
           between
           him
           and
           death
           :
           but
           ,
           sitting
           vnder
           the
           vine
           in
           his
           vineyard
           ,
           he
           was
           easily
           ouercome
           with
           it
           .
           While
           Dauid
           was
           in
           his
           flight
           before
           Saul
           in
           caues
           and
           wildernesses
           ,
           it
           was
           bootlesse
           to
           tempt
           him
           to
           follie
           ,
           he
           had
           no
           leasure
           ,
           his
           thoughts
           were
           taken
           vp
           in
           holy
           prayers
           and
           consultations
           with
           God
           ;
           but
           when
           hee
           was
           on
           his
           pinacle
           ,
           on
           the
           top
           of
           his
           turret
           ,
           the
           place
           was
           fit
           to
           spie
           Bathsheba
           and
           haue
           her
           fetcht
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           sinne
           was
           finished
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Satan
           knowes
           ,
           that
           sinnes
           are
           of
           diuers
           sorts
           ,
           
           and
           though
           all
           bee
           workes
           of
           darknes
           ,
           and
           so
           should
           flie
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           walke
           in
           solitary
           and
           priuate
           places
           ,
           as
           extremities
           on
           the
           left
           hand
           ,
           thefts
           ,
           murders
           ,
           adulteries
           ,
           &c.
           yet
           some
           other
           are
           best
           brooded
           in
           the
           light
           and
           places
           of
           publike
           resort
           ,
           as
           pride
           ,
           prodigality
           ,
           and
           a
           number
           of
           riots
           and
           open
           disorders
           :
           for
           example
           ;
           Herod
           swore
           an
           oath
           to
           giue
           Herodias
           whatsoeuer
           she
           asked
           ,
           to
           halfe
           his
           kingdome
           :
           when
           she
           asked
           
             Iohns
             Baptists
          
           head
           (
           which
           was
           an
           heinous
           
           murder
           of
           them
           both
           vpon
           an
           innocent
           man
           )
           the
           very
           fitnes
           of
           the
           place
           brought
           it
           forth
           .
           Great
           men
           often
           sweare
           hundreds
           of
           oaths
           in
           a
           day
           ,
           and
           forget
           them
           presently
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           made
           priuately
           :
           But
           because
           Herod
           had
           sworne
           amongst
           the
           people
           ,
           for
           his
           credit
           sake
           ,
           and
           for
           them
           that
           stood
           by
           ,
           Iohn
           must
           presently
           loose
           his
           head
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           largenes
           of
           Satans
           commission
           giues
           him
           leaue
           to
           make
           choise
           of
           what
           place
           he
           list
           ,
           
           and
           thence
           to
           make
           his
           best
           aduantage
           :
           no
           place
           is
           priuiledged
           ,
           for
           he
           compasseth
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           aire
           ,
           and
           stands
           sometimes
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           get
           leaue
           to
           afflict
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ;
           so
           as
           there
           is
           no
           desert
           so
           solitary
           ,
           no
           pinacle
           so
           high
           ,
           no
           citie
           so
           holy
           ,
           no
           Temple
           so
           sacred
           ,
           but
           Satan
           dares
           and
           can
           euen
           there
           watch
           Gods
           people
           a
           mischeife
           :
           nay
           in
           Paradise
           hee
           tempted
           Adam
           ,
           and
           Iudas
           at
           Christs
           owne
           table
           .
        
         
           
           This
           may
           aduise
           vs
           to
           keep
           our selues
           so
           farre
           as
           we
           can
           from
           places
           of
           probable
           danger
           ,
           which
           Satan
           hath
           after
           a
           sort
           fitted
           for
           temptation
           .
           Some
           places
           are
           drie
           and
           barren
           ,
           no
           goodnes
           is
           there
           exercised
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           done
           :
           in
           these
           places
           
             the
             euill
             spirit
             walketh
          
           ,
           there
           he
           haunts
           (
           as
           we
           see
           in
           the
           parable
           :
           )
           and
           therefore
           our
           rule
           must
           be
           this
           :
           Where
           we
           can
           neither
           doe
           good
           ,
           nor
           take
           good
           ,
           those
           bee
           no
           places
           for
           vs.
           Many
           ciuill
           mens
           houses
           ,
           how
           is
           the
           time
           eaten
           vp
           in
           vaine
           and
           idle
           speach
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           tolerable
           talke
           is
           worldlines
           ,
           and
           the
           talke
           thereof
           is
           endles
           .
           Obiect
           .
           What
           hurt
           is
           in
           that
           ?
           Sol.
           Yes
           ,
           it
           is
           
             a
             dry
             place
          
           ,
           and
           it
           cannot
           be
           answered
           ,
           when
           euen
           this
           shall
           shoulder
           out
           better
           speach
           .
           Other
           places
           are
           not
           onely
           emptie
           of
           good
           ,
           but
           filled
           with
           euill
           ,
           that
           as
           hardly
           shall
           a
           man
           come
           safe
           out
           of
           them
           without
           some
           poison
           or
           corruption
           ,
           as
           out
           of
           a
           plaguy
           or
           leprous
           house
           :
           For
           how
           can
           a
           man
           be
           safe
           where
           
             Satans
             throne
             is
          
           ?
           as
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Places
           of
           idolatry
           ,
           where
           a
           man
           must
           either
           shew
           his
           dislike
           ,
           or
           else
           giue
           a
           secret
           consent
           .
           Men
           can
           goe
           into
           places
           where
           the
           horrible
           idol
           of
           the
           Masse
           stands
           ,
           and
           keep
           their
           hearts
           to
           God
           :
           but
           commonly
           God
           giues
           such
           vnwarrantable
           boldnes
           a
           checke
           ,
           and
           experience
           shewes
           what
           a
           tang
           it
           leaues
           after
           it
           .
           2.
           
           King.
           16.10
           .
           Ahaz
           went
           vpon
           another
           occasion
           to
           meet
           
             Tiglah
             Peleser
          
           King
           of
           Ashur
           at
           Damascus
           ,
           and
           onely
           seeing
           an
           altar
           there
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           in
           loue
           with
           it
           as
           he
           sent
           to
           Vriah
           the
           Priest
           the
           patterne
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           fashion
           ,
           and
           whole
           workemanship
           of
           it
           to
           haue
           another
           like
           it
           in
           all
           points
           ,
           against
           Gods
           commandement
           .
           And
           how
           hath
           
           a
           secret
           infection
           poisoned
           a
           number
           of
           our
           trauellers
           ,
           who
           falling
           in
           loue
           with
           Romish
           idolatry
           ,
           haue
           brought
           the
           fashion
           ,
           and
           patterne
           ,
           and
           workemanship
           of
           it
           ouer
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           they
           runne
           vnwarrantably
           into
           places
           of
           danger
           ?
           So
           how
           dangerously
           doe
           men
           runne
           into
           great
           Papists
           houses
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           a
           thousand
           allurements
           and
           entisements
           ,
           pure
           religion
           scorned
           ,
           belied
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           besmeared
           with
           shamefull
           lies
           and
           opprobrie
           ,
           and
           the
           contrary
           magnified
           and
           extolled
           as
           the
           onely
           truth
           ;
           yea
           the
           Scriptures
           themselues
           not
           lesse
           abhorred
           then
           the
           theefe
           hates
           the
           gallowes
           ,
           and
           thrust
           downe
           vnder
           mens
           deuises
           and
           Popes
           Decrees
           ,
           yea
           the
           word
           of
           saluation
           condemned
           and
           burnt
           (
           as
           they
           were
           of
           old
           by
           Antiochus
           and
           Maximinus
           )
           as
           the
           books
           of
           heretikes
           ;
           and
           the
           godly
           professors
           scoffed
           vnder
           the
           style
           of
           Scripturers
           and
           Bible-bearers
           ?
           Men
           think
           it
           no
           danger
           to
           be
           familiar
           in
           such
           places
           ,
           to
           be
           seruants
           to
           such
           Masters
           ;
           which
           is
           to
           lead
           themselues
           into
           temptation
           .
           Alasse
           ,
           what
           Communion
           is
           there
           betweene
           light
           and
           darkenesse
           ,
           betweene
           Christ
           and
           Antichrist
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Not
           onely
           places
           of
           spirituall
           whoredome
           ,
           but
           also
           corporall
           :
           If
           Satan
           get
           a
           man
           into
           such
           a
           place
           ,
           he
           hath
           his
           snares
           and
           bands
           ,
           her
           lippes
           are
           snares
           ,
           her
           hands
           as
           bands
           ,
           her
           words
           are
           cordes
           to
           draw
           a
           man
           in
           as
           an
           oxe
           to
           the
           slaughter
           .
           How
           can
           a
           man
           auoid
           the
           vncleane
           spirit
           in
           such
           foule
           sinkes
           as
           such
           places
           be
           ?
           Pro.
           5.8
           .
           My
           Sonne
           ,
           keep
           thy
           way
           farre
           from
           her
           ,
           and
           come
           not
           neare
           the
           doore
           of
           her
           house
           :
           and
           6.32
           .
           hee
           that
           goes
           in
           to
           her
           ,
           besides
           that
           he
           destroyes
           his
           owne
           soule
           ,
           he
           findes
           a
           wound
           ,
           and
           dishonour
           ,
           and
           a
           reproach
           that
           shall
           neuer
           be
           put
           away
           .
           And
           the
           same
           commandement
           ,
           that
           hath
           forbidden
           any
           euill
           ,
           hath
           forbidden
           also
           all
           the
           occasions
           of
           euill
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           must
           auoid
           drinking
           houses
           ,
           gaming
           houses
           ,
           and
           places
           of
           such
           rude
           and
           hellish
           resort
           .
           How
           suddenly
           are
           minds
           corrupted
           in
           bad
           company
           ?
           what
           quarrells
           and
           causlesse
           blowes
           ?
           what
           vaine
           and
           ribaldry
           speach
           ,
           which
           corrupteth
           good
           manners
           ?
           what
           expense
           of
           precious
           time
           ?
           what
           riot
           of
           goods
           ?
           what
           wa
           st
           of
           wit
           ,
           and
           losse
           of
           reason
           it selfe
           is
           commonly
           in
           such
           places
           ?
           so
           that
           a
           good
           minde
           sees
           himselfe
           in
           a
           little
           hell
           while
           he
           is
           there
           :
           and
           where
           lodgeth
           Satan
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           such
           houses
           ,
           which
           are
           seruants
           to
           euery
           mans
           sinne
           ,
           and
           where
           are
           baits
           and
           snares
           ,
           which
           are
           enemies
           not
           onely
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           but
           euen
           to
           ciuility
           and
           humanity
           it selfe
           ?
           There
           Satan
           hath
           one
           roome
           filled
           with
           swearers
           ,
           an
           
           other
           with
           scoffers
           ,
           a
           third
           with
           drunkards
           ,
           a
           fourth
           with
           gamesters
           ;
           and
           all
           his
           roomes
           are
           full
           of
           idle
           and
           disordered
           persons
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           time
           haue
           cast
           vp
           their
           callings
           ,
           and
           are
           at
           leasure
           for
           any
           worke
           of
           the
           flesh
           which
           their
           master
           the
           deuill
           will
           now
           employ
           them
           in
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Adde
           hereunto
           the
           places
           of
           stage-plaies
           and
           enterludes
           ,
           places
           of
           as
           great
           danger
           as
           any
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           Satans
           schoole-houses
           :
           There
           you
           shall
           heare
           oaths
           ,
           and
           lies
           ,
           and
           scoffes
           of
           base
           varlets
           against
           not
           onely
           their
           betters
           among
           men
           ,
           but
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           
           and
           his
           holy
           religion
           :
           There
           you
           may
           see
           sinne
           acted
           and
           represented
           ,
           which
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           named
           among
           Saints
           :
           There
           you
           shall
           see
           men
           wearing
           womens
           apparell
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           women
           mens
           :
           There
           you
           shall
           see
           men
           trauelling
           of
           child
           ,
           as
           one
           said
           of
           Nero
           beeing
           an
           actor
           in
           a
           Tragedie
           ,
           to
           which
           his
           part
           called
           him
           ;
           and
           all
           kind
           of
           adulterous
           behauiours
           ,
           and
           such
           shameful
           gestures
           and
           actions
           ,
           as
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           hath
           descried
           and
           condemned
           .
           What
           shall
           I
           speake
           of
           that
           lewd
           and
           wicked
           dauncing
           of
           young
           men
           ,
           
           in
           the
           habit
           and
           gestures
           of
           women
           ,
           like
           Herodias
           :
           which
           what
           an
           incentiue
           of
           lust
           it
           is
           ,
           may
           easily
           be
           conceiued
           in
           Herods
           example
           :
           and
           the
           poyson
           of
           amatorie
           kissing
           of
           beautifull
           boyes
           ,
           is
           vnto
           lust
           as
           fire
           to
           flaxe
           ,
           or
           oyle
           to
           fire
           .
           And
           least
           you
           should
           thinke
           I
           did
           wrong
           thē
           in
           calling
           these
           places
           the
           deuils
           schooles
           ,
           Cyprian
           doth
           no
           lesse
           ,
           accounting
           the
           Stage-player
           (
           teaching
           boyes
           to
           bee
           effeminate
           ,
           by
           instructing
           them
           how
           to
           play
           the
           women
           ,
           
           and
           to
           expresse
           wanton
           gestures
           )
           to
           bee
           the
           deuills
           Vsher.
           
        
         
           All
           these
           are
           places
           of
           certaine
           perill
           ,
           where
           no
           man
           can
           misse
           the
           Tempte●
           :
           if
           he
           can
           draw
           men
           into
           these
           places
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           faile
           to
           fit
           them
           with
           temptation
           .
           Let
           vs
           therefore
           make
           a
           couenant
           with
           our
           eyes
           ,
           not
           to
           behold
           such
           vanities
           and
           lustfull
           spectacles
           ;
           and
           with
           our
           feet
           ,
           not
           to
           wander
           into
           such
           by-paths
           ;
           and
           with
           our selues
           ,
           to
           auoid
           the
           very
           appearance
           of
           euill
           .
           It
           will
           sort
           well
           with
           our
           weakenesse
           ,
           to
           auoid
           temptation
           ,
           to
           pray
           against
           it
           ,
           to
           watch
           our selues
           least
           we
           be
           ouercome
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           follow
           ,
           and
           much
           lesse
           to
           goe
           before
           the
           Tempter
           .
        
         
           
           But
           if
           we
           must
           needs
           come
           in
           such
           places
           ,
           as
           are
           fitted
           aboue
           others
           for
           temptation
           ,
           then
           must
           we
           fence
           our selues
           more
           strongly
           against
           such
           temptations
           ,
           as
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           place
           offereth
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           How
           may
           we
           doe
           so
           ?
        
         
         
           Answ.
           By
           obseruing
           these
           rules
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           all
           places
           put
           we
           on
           our
           Christian
           armour
           ,
           without
           which
           Christian
           life
           cannot
           stand
           .
           When
           a
           man
           goes
           among
           thornes
           and
           stubbes
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           need
           haue
           his
           shooes
           of
           the
           Gospel
           on
           ,
           if
           hee
           would
           not
           be
           pricked
           and
           peirced
           to
           the
           heart
           ?
           Or
           if
           a
           Christian
           want
           his
           sword
           ,
           how
           should
           he
           cut
           the
           bands
           of
           sinne
           in
           sunder
           ?
           How
           should
           a
           souldier
           stand
           in
           the
           houres
           of
           skirmish
           ,
           without
           his
           corslet
           and
           brest-plate
           ?
           or
           how
           should
           he
           quench
           or
           repell
           the
           fierie
           and
           furious
           darts
           of
           Satan
           and
           his
           instruments
           ,
           if
           he
           want
           the
           sheild
           of
           faith
           ?
           That
           man
           that
           puts
           on
           this
           armour
           of
           God
           ,
           shall
           ouercome
           all
           difficulties
           ,
           and
           stand
           where
           many
           haue
           fallen
           :
           for
           he
           hath
           with
           him
           the
           victorie
           that
           ouercomes
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           all
           places
           lay
           hold
           on
           all
           opportunities
           to
           doe
           good
           ,
           as
           Satan
           doth
           to
           doe
           euill
           .
           He
           that
           hath
           goodnes
           in
           him
           ,
           shall
           come
           in
           no
           place
           but
           he
           may
           finde
           some
           fitnes
           to
           communicate
           it
           .
           If
           in
           places
           of
           good
           resort
           ,
           men
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           make
           gaine
           of
           that
           occasion
           .
           Can
           good
           men
           meet
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           better
           one
           for
           another
           ,
           whereas
           the
           wicked
           cannot
           meet
           but
           be
           worse
           ?
           Here
           a
           man
           may
           1.
           obserue
           Gods
           graces
           in
           others
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           patterne
           to
           himselfe
           .
           2.
           draw
           out
           vnderstanding
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           godly
           and
           fruitfull
           questions
           ,
           or
           conference
           :
           Pro.
           20.5
           .
           3.
           stirre
           vp
           others
           to
           diligence
           in
           going
           forward
           ,
           and
           to
           greater
           loue
           ,
           Heb.
           3.13
           .
           and
           inoffensiue
           walking
           .
           Others
           may
           be
           ignorant
           ;
           and
           here
           is
           occasion
           for
           thee
           to
           pity
           them
           ,
           and
           open
           thy
           lips
           with
           wisedome
           to
           feed
           them
           ,
           Pro.
           10.20
           .
           Others
           may
           be
           dull
           and
           slow
           in
           Gods
           wayes
           ,
           and
           these
           must
           be
           prouoked
           and
           encouraged
           .
           Others
           by
           infirmity
           may
           be
           going
           astray
           ,
           and
           thou
           perhaps
           mayest
           be
           a
           meanes
           to
           turne
           him
           ,
           and
           winne
           a
           soule
           .
           Others
           may
           need
           an
           exhortation
           ,
           an
           admonition
           ,
           a
           louing
           and
           brotherly
           reproofe
           :
           or
           may
           neede
           comfort
           :
           A
           wise
           man
           may
           now
           watch
           occasion
           not
           onely
           to
           preuent
           Satans
           baits
           ,
           who
           would
           keep
           Christians
           from
           doing
           the
           good
           they
           can
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           acquit
           himselfe
           in
           all
           places
           to
           the
           good
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           comfort
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           places
           of
           bad
           resort
           ,
           or
           scorners
           ,
           if
           our
           calling
           lead
           vs
           into
           them
           ,
           let
           vs
           take
           with
           vs
           the
           exhortation
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           2.
           
           Pet.
           3.17
           .
           Take
           heed
           ye
           be
           not
           plucked
           away
           with
           the
           error
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           fall
           from
           your
           owne
           steadfastnes
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           1.
           let
           vs
           grieue
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           fallen
           into
           such
           company
           .
           2.
           let
           vs
           thinke
           of
           some
           good
           or
           speciall
           worke
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           or
           iudgement
           ,
           fresh
           in
           memory
           .
           3.
           if
           there
           be
           apparant
           euill
           ,
           either
           giue
           
           apparant
           token
           of
           dislike
           ;
           or
           in
           a
           wise
           and
           peaceable
           manner
           ,
           so
           speake
           as
           Gods
           honour
           be
           not
           by
           our
           silence
           troden
           downe
           .
           4.
           if
           there
           be
           no
           opportunitie
           or
           place
           for
           good
           ,
           depart
           with
           all
           speed
           ,
           Prou.
           14.
           ver
           .
           7.
           and
           beware
           of
           falling
           into
           the
           like
           company
           againe
           .
        
         
           Tooke
           him
           vp
           ,
           and
           set
           him
           on
           the
           pinacle
           .
           ]
        
         
           The
           third
           circumstance
           in
           this
           preparation
           ,
           is
           the
           manner
           how
           Christ
           was
           conuaied
           to
           
             Ierusalem
             ;
             Then
             the
             deuill
             tooke
             him
             vp
             into
             the
             holy
             citie
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             on
             a
             pinacle
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
          
           Some
           of
           great
           learning
           and
           pietie
           hold
           ,
           that
           Christs
           presence
           in
           the
           holy
           city
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           pinacle
           ,
           was
           onely
           in
           vision
           ,
           and
           not
           corporall
           .
           Their
           reasons
           are
           these
           :
           1.
           
           Some
           of
           the
           Prophets
           thus
           are
           said
           in
           vision
           to
           goe
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ;
           as
           Ieremie
           must
           goe
           to
           the
           riuer
           Perath
           ,
           and
           backe
           againe
           ,
           c.
           13.4
           .
           and
           ,
           Ezec.
           11.24
           .
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             tooke
             me
             vp
             ,
             and
             brought
             me
             in
             a
             vision
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             into
             Chaldea
             :
          
           and
           ,
           8.3
           .
           
             And
             tooke
             me
             by
             an
             hairy
             locke
             of
             my
             head
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             lift
             me
             vp
             betweene
             the
             earth
             and
             the
             heauen
             ,
             and
             brought
             me
             by
             a
             diuine
             vision
             to
             Ierusalem
             .
          
           2.
           
           Because
           the
           Euangelists
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           temptations
           were
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           and
           therefore
           could
           not
           be
           actually
           in
           the
           holy
           Citie
           ,
           or
           on
           a
           pinacle
           ,
           but
           in
           vision
           .
           3.
           
           Because
           Luke
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           temptations
           beeing
           ended
           ,
           Christ
           returned
           into
           Galiley
           ,
           namely
           from
           the
           wildernesse
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           seemes
           ,
           Christs
           beeing
           in
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           pinacle
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           was
           not
           in
           vision
           ,
           but
           in
           deed
           and
           truth
           ;
           and
           the
           reasons
           well
           considered
           are
           too
           weake
           to
           prooue
           the
           contrarie
           :
           because
           ,
           1.
           
           It
           ouerthrowes
           the
           end
           of
           the
           temptation
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           cast
           himselfe
           downe
           headlong
           ,
           for
           the
           Angels
           would
           keep
           him
           without
           hurt
           .
           How
           could
           he
           hurt
           himselfe
           by
           an
           imaginarie
           fall
           ?
           or
           what
           needed
           he
           the
           Angels
           helpe
           ?
           Neither
           could
           he
           cast
           himselfe
           downe
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           still
           in
           the
           plaine
           of
           the
           wildernesse
           .
           2.
           
           It
           seemes
           not
           to
           stand
           with
           the
           holinesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           seeing
           euery
           vision
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           worke
           of
           Satan
           ,
           intending
           by
           it
           to
           delude
           man
           ,
           is
           either
           a
           deceiuing
           of
           the
           outward
           senses
           ,
           (
           whereby
           he
           makes
           a
           man
           thinke
           he
           sees
           ,
           heares
           ,
           or
           feeles
           something
           ,
           which
           indeed
           and
           truth
           he
           doth
           not
           :
           as
           the
           witch
           of
           Endor
           made
           Saul
           beleeue
           he
           did
           heare
           and
           see
           Samuel
           ,
           when
           he
           did
           not
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           28.
           
           And
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           a
           vision
           ,
           supposing
           that
           Christ
           was
           awake
           ,
           hee
           must
           not
           see
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           wildernes
           ,
           where
           they
           say
           he
           was
           ,
           but
           vpon
           that
           ground
           the
           City
           ,
           Ierusalem
           ,
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           pinacle
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           standing
           on
           the
           top
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           indeed
           it
           was
           not
           
           there
           .
           )
           Or
           else
           ,
           a
           vision
           presented
           by
           Satan
           must
           be
           an
           illusion
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           whereby
           he
           makes
           a
           man
           thinke
           that
           of
           himselfe
           which
           is
           not
           true
           ;
           which
           can
           farre
           lesse
           agree
           with
           the
           holines
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           imagination
           could
           not
           be
           so
           farre
           abused
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           should
           thinke
           he
           was
           carried
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           not
           carried
           ;
           or
           to
           thinke
           himselfe
           to
           be
           there
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           not
           :
           for
           this
           were
           contrarie
           to
           that
           vnmeasurable
           wisedome
           ,
           which
           was
           with
           him
           .
           And
           if
           Satan
           had
           had
           such
           power
           ouer
           the
           superiour
           part
           of
           the
           minde
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           might
           likewise
           haue
           perswaded
           him
           he
           had
           not
           fallen
           when
           he
           did
           fall
           ,
           or
           hee
           did
           not
           worship
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           done
           so
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           obiection
           taken
           from
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ;
           I
           answer
           ,
           Great
           is
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           visions
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           visions
           from
           Satan
           .
           They
           know
           their
           visions
           to
           be
           diuine
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           delude
           or
           deceiue
           them
           ,
           they
           knew
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           tooke
           them
           vp
           in
           diuine
           visions
           ;
           but
           here
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             The
             deuill
             tooke
             vp
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           the
           text
           mentioneth
           that
           theirs
           were
           visions
           ,
           so
           it
           doth
           not
           here
           .
        
         
           For
           that
           which
           is
           obiected
           out
           of
           the
           Euangelists
           ,
           that
           the
           temptations
           were
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           were
           not
           in
           vision
           ,
           onely
           the
           first
           should
           be
           there
           :
           I
           answer
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           Euangelists
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ
           went
           into
           the
           wildernesse
           to
           be
           tempted
           ,
           but
           none
           of
           them
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           three
           were
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           .
           2.
           
           If
           they
           should
           haue
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           temptations
           were
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           true
           :
           for
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           heard
           )
           Christ
           was
           tempted
           with
           other
           temptations
           then
           these
           in
           that
           place
           within
           the
           fourtie
           daies
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           it
           is
           further
           said
           ,
           that
           Christ
           returned
           after
           the
           temptations
           into
           Galily
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           last
           temptation
           was
           in
           vision
           vpon
           the
           plaine
           ,
           and
           not
           on
           the
           mountaine
           :
           I
           answer
           ,
           1.
           
           No
           one
           Euangelist
           saith
           ,
           he
           returned
           from
           the
           wildernesse
           .
           2.
           
           That
           the
           Euangelist
           hath
           reference
           to
           the
           last
           temptation
           ,
           which
           perhaps
           was
           finished
           in
           the
           mountaine
           either
           in
           that
           wildernesse
           ,
           or
           neare
           it
           ,
           after
           Christ
           was
           led
           backe
           from
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           there
           the
           temptations
           ended
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           seeing
           that
           his
           presence
           in
           the
           holy
           citie
           ,
           and
           vpon
           the
           pinacle
           was
           reall
           and
           locall
           ,
           not
           in
           vision
           and
           mentall
           ,
           the
           next
           question
           is
           ,
           How
           the
           deuill
           tooke
           him
           vp
           ,
           and
           set
           him
           on
           .
           Answ.
           It
           must
           necessarily
           be
           one
           of
           these
           two
           wayes
           ;
           either
           Satan
           must
           lead
           him
           ,
           or
           else
           must
           carrie
           him
           .
        
         
           
             The
             former
          
           ,
           that
           Satan
           tooke
           him
           as
           a
           companion
           ,
           or
           a
           leader
           ,
           seemes
           not
           so
           probable
           :
           1.
           
           Because
           Christ
           of
           his
           owne
           will
           would
           
           not
           goe
           ;
           for
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           heard
           )
           the
           Spirit
           led
           him
           into
           the
           wildernesse
           to
           be
           tempted
           ;
           and
           he
           would
           not
           of
           himselfe
           goe
           elsewhere
           ,
           because
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           called
           him
           thither
           ,
           and
           no
           whither
           else
           .
           2.
           
           Christ
           would
           not
           doe
           it
           at
           Satans
           instigation
           ,
           whom
           he
           knewe
           to
           be
           the
           Temper
           :
           for
           neither
           must
           we
           doe
           any
           thing
           at
           Satans
           request
           ,
           be
           it
           neuer
           so
           lawfull
           :
           for
           what
           euer
           we
           doe
           ,
           we
           must
           haue
           a
           word
           of
           God
           to
           doe
           it
           in
           faith
           .
           3.
           
           If
           Christ
           had
           yeelded
           to
           bee
           lead
           as
           a
           companion
           ,
           he
           might
           haue
           seemed
           to
           haue
           sought
           temptation
           ,
           and
           been
           a
           co-worker
           with
           Satan
           against
           himselfe
           :
           but
           it
           was
           enough
           to
           yeeld
           himselfe
           a
           patient
           in
           it
           .
           4.
           
           The
           distance
           of
           the
           holy
           citie
           from
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           which
           was
           (
           as
           those
           say
           that
           make
           it
           the
           least
           )
           twelue
           miles
           from
           Ierusalem
           ,
           admitteth
           not
           that
           Christ
           beeing
           hungry
           and
           readie
           to
           faint
           ,
           should
           follow
           Satan
           so
           many
           miles
           .
        
         
           
             The
             latter
          
           therefore
           seemes
           to
           be
           the
           right
           manner
           of
           Christs
           conueyance
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           carried
           by
           Sathan
           through
           the
           aire
           ,
           who
           by
           Gods
           and
           Christs
           permission
           ,
           tooke
           him
           vp
           ,
           and
           transported
           his
           blessed
           body
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           set
           him
           on
           the
           battlements
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           the
           words
           ,
           
             hee
             set
             him
             on
             the
             Temple
             ,
          
           signifies
           hee
           set
           him
           downe
           ,
           who
           had
           formerly
           taken
           him
           vp
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           had
           power
           to
           set
           him
           there
           ,
           why
           should
           he
           not
           also
           haue
           power
           to
           carrie
           him
           thither
           ?
           And
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           carried
           him
           thither
           ,
           but
           Christ
           had
           followed
           him
           ,
           the
           Euangelist
           would
           haue
           said
           ,
           
             When
             they
             came
             to
             the
             pinacle
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
          
           and
           not
           
             set
             him
             on
             the
             pinacle
          
           .
           2.
           
           This
           was
           the
           houre
           of
           the
           power
           of
           darkenes
           ,
           wherein
           Satan
           was
           allowed
           to
           take
           all
           aduantages
           to
           further
           his
           temptations
           :
           and
           he
           might
           thinke
           this
           violent
           transportation
           a
           meanes
           ,
           either
           of
           shaking
           Christs
           faith
           with
           terror
           and
           feare
           what
           might
           become
           of
           him
           ,
           being
           now
           deliuered
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Satan
           ;
           
             or
             else
          
           to
           make
           him
           swell
           with
           pride
           and
           insolencie
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           able
           to
           flie
           in
           the
           aire
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           conuaied
           in
           the
           aire
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           without
           hurt
           ,
           which
           an
           ordinarie
           man
           could
           not
           :
           and
           this
           would
           well
           fit
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           temptation
           ensuing
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           But
           how
           could
           Satan
           carrie
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           beeing
           a
           spirit
           ?
           Or
           if
           he
           could
           ,
           why
           should
           he
           ?
           Answ.
           Hee
           is
           a
           spirit
           ,
           1.
           of
           wonderfull
           knowledge
           and
           experience
           ,
           to
           diue
           into
           secrets
           of
           nature
           ,
           to
           worke
           strange
           and
           hidden
           things
           .
           2.
           of
           exceeding
           great
           power
           ,
           to
           shake
           the
           earth
           ,
           mooue
           the
           mountaines
           ,
           and
           confound
           the
           creatures
           ,
           if
           God
           should
           not
           restraine
           him
           .
           3.
           of
           admirable
           agility
           and
           quicknes
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           his
           spirituall
           nature
           ,
           
           whereby
           he
           can
           speedily
           conuay
           himselfe
           and
           other
           creatures
           ,
           into
           places
           farre
           remote
           and
           distant
           one
           from
           another
           .
           4.
           he
           knowes
           to
           apply
           himselfe
           to
           the
           creatures
           ,
           and
           to
           mooue
           them
           not
           onely
           according
           to
           their
           ordinary
           course
           ,
           but
           with
           much
           more
           speed
           and
           quicknes
           .
           5.
           he
           is
           able
           to
           appeare
           in
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           creature
           or
           any
           person
           ,
           not
           by
           deluding
           senses
           ,
           but
           by
           assuming
           to
           himselfe
           a
           true
           body
           ,
           and
           mooue
           it
           by
           entring
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           vtter
           a
           voice
           in
           a
           knowne
           language
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           in
           
             the
             serpent
          
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           can
           in
           other
           creatures
           ,
           which
           haue
           instruments
           of
           speach
           .
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           not
           difficult
           to
           him
           to
           transport
           a
           body
           .
        
         
           Witches
           and
           wisards
           haue
           beene
           often
           by
           their
           owne
           confession
           transported
           into
           remote
           places
           by
           wicked
           spirits
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           familiars
           .
           Besides
           ,
           good
           Angels
           (
           beeing
           in
           their
           nature
           Spirits
           as
           Satan
           is
           )
           are
           able
           to
           transport
           men
           hither
           and
           thither
           as
           Christ
           was
           in
           the
           aire
           .
           Act.
           8.39
           .
           The
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           caught
           away
           Philip
           ,
           &
           caried
           him
           from
           Gaza
           to
           Azotus
           ,
           which
           was
           about
           36.
           miles
           .
           Some
           vnderstand
           it
           of
           an
           Angell
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Beza
           noteth
           .
           But
           if
           God
           by
           himselfe
           miraculously
           did
           that
           ,
           the
           additions
           to
           Daniel
           (
           to
           which
           as
           much
           credit
           is
           to
           be
           giuen
           as
           to
           any
           historie
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           Scripture
           )
           affirme
           ,
           that
           the
           Angell
           of
           the
           Lord
           carried
           Habbakuk
           out
           of
           Iudea
           into
           Babylon
           by
           the
           haire
           of
           the
           head
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           why
           Christ
           must
           be
           thus
           carried
           by
           Satan
           :
           Answ.
           1.
           
           It
           was
           not
           against
           the
           will
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           willingly
           he
           puts
           himselfe
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           to
           plucke
           vs
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           .
           2.
           
           It
           was
           not
           impotencie
           or
           weaknes
           in
           Christ
           ,
           but
           power
           and
           resolution
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           recoyle
           ,
           nor
           shunne
           any
           place
           where
           Satan
           would
           appoint
           for
           his
           assault
           ,
           or
           would
           carrie
           him
           ,
           beeing
           aswell
           the
           God
           of
           the
           mountaines
           as
           of
           the
           vallies
           .
           Here
           therefore
           we
           must
           not
           admire
           the
           power
           of
           Satan
           ,
           but
           the
           patience
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           suffred
           himselfe
           to
           be
           carried
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           beeing
           it
           tended
           to
           the
           greater
           confusion
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           owne
           victory
           .
           3.
           
           Our
           blessed
           Lord
           would
           be
           tempted
           in
           all
           things
           like
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           that
           as
           a
           carefull
           head
           he
           might
           sympathize
           with
           his
           members
           .
           God
           for
           the
           triall
           of
           his
           children
           ,
           sometime
           suffers
           Satan
           to
           haue
           power
           euen
           ouer
           their
           bodies
           :
           and
           therefore
           Christ
           to
           sanctifie
           this
           affliction
           to
           his
           members
           ,
           would
           suffer
           euen
           his
           owne
           blessed
           body
           for
           a
           while
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Satan
           .
           4.
           
           What
           maruell
           if
           Christ
           suffred
           himselfe
           to
           be
           carried
           by
           the
           deuill
           to
           temptation
           ,
           that
           suffred
           himselfe
           to
           be
           carried
           by
           his
           instruments
           
           to
           execution
           ?
           How
           was
           he
           haled
           and
           carried
           by
           the
           deuills
           limbs
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           from
           Annas
           to
           Caiaphas
           ,
           from
           him
           to
           Pilate
           ,
           from
           him
           to
           Herod
           ,
           from
           him
           to
           Pilate
           againe
           ,
           and
           from
           him
           to
           the
           place
           of
           execution
           ?
           Satan
           in
           himselfe
           might
           aswell
           carrie
           his
           body
           into
           Ierusalem
           to
           be
           tempted
           ,
           as
           his
           limmes
           carrie
           it
           out
           of
           Ierusalem
           to
           be
           crucified
           ;
           and
           aswell
           might
           he
           suffer
           Satan
           to
           lead
           him
           into
           the
           mountaine
           ,
           and
           tempt
           him
           ,
           as
           his
           instruments
           to
           lead
           his
           body
           vnto
           mount
           Caluary
           to
           kill
           him
           .
        
         
           Vse
           .
           1.
           
           Consider
           the
           wonderfull
           loue
           of
           God
           to
           mankinde
           ,
           who
           would
           giue
           his
           onely
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           the
           Sonne
           of
           his
           loue
           ,
           to
           such
           abasement
           ,
           to
           deliuer
           him
           not
           onely
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Satans
           instruments
           ,
           to
           mocke
           ,
           to
           spit
           vpon
           him
           ,
           to
           buffet
           ,
           yea
           to
           condemne
           and
           kill
           ,
           but
           to
           deliuer
           his
           blessed
           body
           into
           his
           owne
           hands
           to
           carrie
           and
           recarrie
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
           Adde
           hereunto
           the
           wonderfull
           loue
           of
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           willing
           patient
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           deuill
           himselfe
           .
           He
           knew
           it
           was
           the
           will
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           therefore
           submitted
           himselfe
           vnto
           it
           .
           He
           knew
           it
           was
           a
           part
           of
           that
           
             whole
             righteousnes
          
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           to
           fulfill
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           resisteth
           not
           .
           He
           knew
           it
           to
           be
           as
           great
           an
           indignity
           as
           neuer
           could
           be
           the
           like
           ;
           yet
           for
           out
           sakes
           he
           is
           well
           content
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           Christ
           was
           content
           ,
           because
           he
           loued
           vs
           ,
           thus
           to
           be
           tossed
           of
           Satan
           here
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           instruments
           afterwards
           ,
           so
           let
           vs
           shew
           or
           returne
           our
           loue
           to
           him
           .
           If
           we
           be
           tossed
           by
           Satan
           or
           by
           his
           instruments
           for
           Christs
           sake
           ,
           as
           the
           Saints
           haue
           been
           ,
           from
           prison
           to
           prison
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           contented
           :
           our
           loue
           to
           our
           Lord
           must
           help
           vs
           to
           swallow
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           shrinke
           from
           him
           .
           Consider
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           deuills
           instruments
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           in
           the
           deuills
           own
           hands
           for
           vs
           :
           this
           would
           make
           vs
           shrinke
           .
        
         
           Vse
           .
           2.
           
           Obserue
           hence
           ,
           that
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           though
           free
           to
           vs
           ,
           yet
           cost
           Christ
           deare
           .
           He
           must
           be
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Iudas
           to
           betray
           him
           ,
           of
           the
           Iewes
           to
           scoffe
           him
           ,
           of
           Pilate
           to
           condemne
           him
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           souldiers
           to
           crucifie
           him
           ;
           but
           personally
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           deuill
           to
           tempt
           him
           .
           And
           had
           not
           Christ
           been
           thus
           ,
           and
           worse
           then
           thus
           ,
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           we
           had
           neuer
           been
           gotten
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           .
           Here
           take
           we
           notice
           of
           the
           execration
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           the
           wofulnes
           of
           our
           estate
           :
           our
           sinnes
           put
           him
           into
           Satans
           hands
           ,
           he
           must
           put
           himselfe
           in
           our
           place
           or
           stead
           before
           we
           can
           be
           rescued
           .
        
         
           Vse
           .
           3.
           
           Obserue
           the
           wonderfull
           power
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           that
           
           beeing
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           deuill
           can
           come
           out
           safely
           :
           nay
           his
           mighty
           power
           shines
           herein
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           owne
           comming
           into
           Satans
           hands
           he
           brings
           vs
           out
           ,
           an
           vnlikely
           and
           contrary
           meanes
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           by
           a
           diuine
           power
           preuailes
           for
           himselfe
           and
           all
           his
           members
           .
           Could
           any
           other
           but
           he
           worke
           Satans
           greatest
           disaduantage
           by
           offering
           him
           the
           greatest
           aduantage
           ?
           Here
           is
           omnipotencie
           ,
           to
           worke
           by
           contraries
           ,
           to
           kill
           death
           by
           dying
           ,
           to
           shut
           the
           graue
           by
           entring
           into
           it
           ,
           to
           remooue
           hellish
           paines
           by
           suffring
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           pull
           his
           members
           out
           of
           Satans
           hands
           by
           putting
           himselfe
           in
           .
           The
           Philistims
           desired
           but
           to
           get
           Sampson
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           preuailed
           :
           but
           here
           is
           an
           inuincible
           Sampson
           ,
           his
           enemy
           cannot
           hold
           him
           .
        
         
           Vse
           .
           4.
           
           Hence
           we
           see
           that
           Satan
           may
           haue
           power
           ouer
           the
           bodies
           of
           men
           ,
           God
           permitting
           him
           ,
           to
           carrie
           them
           as
           he
           listeth
           and
           grieuously
           to
           afflict
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           Iob.
           That
           Satan
           can
           transport
           the
           bodies
           of
           witches
           ,
           all
           histories
           record
           .
           That
           he
           can
           bewitch
           the
           bodies
           of
           vnbeleeuers
           ,
           none
           deny
           .
           But
           our
           example
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           euen
           the
           godly
           themselues
           may
           be
           bewitched
           ;
           as
           Iobs
           body
           was
           ,
           and
           the
           woman
           of
           Canaan
           her
           daughter
           ,
           a
           daughter
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           Matth.
           15.22
           .
           For
           if
           the
           deuill
           hath
           power
           here
           ouer
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           may
           also
           ouer
           his
           members
           .
           Many
           presume
           vpon
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           faith
           and
           graces
           ,
           that
           Satan
           can
           haue
           no
           power
           ouer
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           defie
           him
           :
           But
           hast
           thou
           more
           strength
           of
           faith
           and
           grace
           then
           Christ
           had
           ,
           ouer
           whose
           body
           Satan
           had
           power
           for
           a
           time
           to
           carry
           and
           recarry
           ?
           Obiect
           .
           Witches
           haue
           assayed
           to
           bewitch
           such
           and
           such
           ,
           but
           haue
           confessed
           their
           faith
           to
           be
           so
           strong
           as
           they
           could
           not
           preuaile
           .
           An.
           They
           alleadge
           a
           false
           cause
           to
           feed
           the
           former
           delusion
           :
           for
           the
           true
           cause
           of
           their
           not
           preuailing
           is
           Gods
           restraint
           ,
           not
           the
           strength
           of
           faith
           .
        
         
           Vse
           .
           5.
           
           Here
           is
           a
           ground
           of
           comfort
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           permit
           the
           bodies
           of
           his
           elect
           to
           Satans
           disposall
           ;
           it
           is
           no
           argument
           (
           suppose
           a
           man
           be
           witched
           or
           possessed
           )
           that
           a
           man
           is
           not
           then
           the
           child
           of
           God
           :
           for
           1.
           
           Christ
           was
           as
           deare
           vnto
           God
           now
           ,
           beeing
           in
           the
           deuills
           hands
           ,
           as
           before
           .
           2.
           
           Christ
           was
           safe
           enough
           now
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           all
           they
           that
           are
           in
           Christ.
           He
           was
           no
           lesse
           in
           his
           Fathers
           hands
           now
           then
           before
           .
           3.
           
           He
           was
           not
           left
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           but
           permitted
           for
           a
           time
           of
           triall
           and
           temptation
           :
           So
           it
           is
           no
           argument
           of
           finall
           deliuery
           vp
           to
           Satan
           ,
           when
           the
           child
           of
           God
           is
           for
           a
           time
           deliuered
           into
           his
           hands
           to
           exercise
           him
           .
           
           4.
           
           It
           is
           rather
           an
           argument
           of
           Gods
           child
           ,
           and
           conformity
           with
           Christ
           ,
           to
           be
           maligned
           of
           Satan
           and
           vexed
           by
           the
           deuill
           .
           Satan
           may
           winnow
           and
           fift
           Gods
           children
           ,
           but
           their
           faith
           thorough
           Christs
           prayer
           shall
           not
           fayle
           ,
           and
           the
           gates
           of
           hell
           shall
           not
           preuaile
           .
        
      
       
         
           
             
               VERS
               .
               6.
            
             
             If
             thou
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             cast
             thy selfe
             downe
             :
             For
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           NOw
           after
           those
           three
           former
           circumstances
           ,
           which
           contained
           the
           preparation
           to
           this
           second
           temptation
           ,
           we
           come
           to
           the
           temptation
           it selfe
           ;
           which
           consists
           of
           the
           1.
           assalt
           :
           2.
           the
           repulse
           .
           The
           assault
           containeth
           ,
           1.
           the
           ground
           of
           it
           ,
           
             If
             thou
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
          
           2.
           the
           matter
           and
           scope
           of
           it
           ,
           
             cast
             thy selfe
             downe
          
           .
           3.
           the
           argument
           inforcing
           it
           ,
           
             For
             i●
             is
             written
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           The
           ground
           
             (
             If
             thou
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             )
          
           is
           the
           same
           with
           the
           former
           :
           which
           sheweth
           ,
           1.
           
           Satans
           importunity
           and
           violence
           .
           2.
           
           His
           subtilty
           :
           by
           often
           making
           question
           of
           it
           he
           will
           see
           if
           he
           can
           yet
           bring
           Christ
           to
           make
           it
           a
           questiō
           .
           3.
           
           His
           malice
           against
           Christ
           ,
           laying
           still
           his
           greatest
           forces
           against
           his
           faith
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           greatest
           moat
           in
           his
           eye
           :
           dealing
           herein
           like
           an
           experienced
           souldier
           ,
           who
           seeing
           a
           towne
           or
           fort
           in
           any
           hope
           to
           be
           wonne
           ,
           will
           not
           away
           at
           first
           repulse
           ,
           but
           will
           assay
           it
           againe
           and
           againe
           with
           new
           assalts
           .
           Whence
           we
           may
           learne
           ,
           that
           ,
        
         
           
           Satan
           will
           not
           sticke
           to
           vrge
           the
           same
           thing
           often
           ,
           if
           thereby
           he
           may
           aduantage
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           disaduantage
           vs.
           With
           how
           many
           new
           messages
           and
           deuises
           did
           he
           vrge
           Balaam
           to
           curse
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ?
           Still
           he
           changeth
           places
           ,
           but
           all
           is
           one
           temptation
           ,
           to
           curse
           the
           people
           of
           God.
           By
           how
           many
           meanes
           did
           Satan
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           by
           Iobs
           friends
           ,
           and
           his
           wife
           ,
           seeke
           to
           withdraw
           him
           from
           his
           confidence
           in
           God
           ,
           bringing
           a
           number
           of
           seuerall
           arguments
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           prooue
           him
           an
           hypocrite
           ?
           For
           that
           was
           the
           foot
           and
           burden
           of
           all
           their
           discourses
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           It
           may
           be
           the
           circumstances
           of
           time
           o●
           place
           may
           yeeld
           him
           some
           aduantage
           ,
           as
           here
           he
           thought
           the
           pinacle
           fitter
           then
           the
           wildernes
           :
           as
           Balaak
           thought
           the
           top
           of
           Pisgah
           more
           commodious
           perhaps
           for
           Balaam
           to
           curse
           Israel
           in
           ,
           then
           the
           high
           places
           of
           Baal
           ,
           
           Num.
           23.14
           .
           compared
           with
           22.41
           .
           2.
           
           Sometimes
           our
           disposition
           is
           more
           secure
           and
           remisse
           ,
           especially
           hauing
           outstood
           and
           ouercome
           a
           temptation
           ;
           and
           then
           Satan
           comes
           againe
           ,
           and
           
           by
           the
           same
           temptation
           (
           not
           finding
           vs
           the
           same
           men
           )
           suddenly
           surprizeth
           vs.
           Wherein
           he
           deales
           with
           vs
           as
           Dauid
           with
           the
           Amalekits
           ,
           who
           hauing
           tooke
           a
           great
           spoyle
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           wiues
           ,
           they
           fell
           to
           eate
           ,
           and
           drinke
           ,
           and
           daunce
           ;
           and
           lay
           scattered
           because
           of
           the
           prey
           :
           In
           this
           security
           Dauid
           comes
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           recouered
           all
           ,
           and
           they
           lost
           more
           then
           they
           had
           gotten
           .
           So
           deales
           Satan
           with
           vs
           ;
           when
           we
           grow
           secure
           (
           after
           we
           haue
           preuailed
           )
           he
           winnes
           more
           then
           before
           we
           had
           got
           .
           3.
           
           Sometime
           the
           thing
           ,
           
           which
           Satan
           would
           winne
           from
           vs
           ,
           is
           so
           necessary
           ,
           so
           excellent
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           get
           not
           that
           ,
           he
           can
           gaine
           nothing
           at
           our
           hands
           .
           This
           makes
           him
           renew
           the
           same
           assault
           ,
           as
           here
           ;
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           had
           beene
           a
           sweet
           morsell
           ,
           and
           ,
           if
           he
           gets
           not
           this
           ,
           he
           gets
           nothing
           :
           So
           our
           faith
           is
           so
           precious
           ,
           as
           he
           still
           aimes
           at
           it
           ,
           because
           he
           knows
           if
           he
           ouerthrowes
           this
           ,
           we
           are
           as
           branches
           without
           a
           root
           ,
           withering
           and
           dead
           ,
           souldiers
           without
           a
           sheild
           .
        
         
           Looke
           for
           the
           same
           temptation
           againe
           and
           againe
           .
           
           The
           fencer
           hauing
           had
           a
           shrewd
           wound
           ,
           will
           not
           easily
           lie
           open
           in
           that
           part
           againe
           .
           The
           Citizens
           ,
           who
           haue
           stood
           out
           a
           siege
           ,
           will
           suruey
           the
           places
           most
           battered
           ,
           where
           the
           enemy
           had
           his
           strongest
           hope
           of
           entry
           ,
           and
           will
           most
           fortifie
           them
           against
           another
           time
           .
        
         
           Where
           we
           are
           most
           tempted
           ,
           know
           that
           there
           is
           some
           speciall
           grace
           to
           be
           kept
           or
           lost
           .
           
           A
           theefe
           will
           not
           hanker
           after
           an
           emptie
           chest
           :
           but
           if
           he
           know
           where
           Iewels
           or
           treasure
           is
           ,
           he
           will
           haunt
           there
           .
        
         
           Abandon
           all
           doctrine
           of
           doubting
           as
           Satanicall
           ,
           which
           Satan
           is
           much
           and
           often
           in
           ,
           both
           against
           Christ
           and
           his
           members
           :
           
           And
           no
           maruell
           ,
           seeing
           doubting
           warreth
           against
           faith
           ,
           by
           which
           only
           Christ
           is
           apprehended
           ,
           and
           heauenly
           life
           and
           heat
           kept
           in
           vs.
           But
           of
           this
           before
           .
        
         
           Cast
           thy selfe
           downe
           ]
        
         
           Now
           followes
           the
           matter
           and
           scope
           of
           the
           temptation
           ,
           and
           the
           
           dart
           it selfe
           which
           is
           throwne
           at
           Christ.
           The
           scope
           of
           Satan
           is
           ,
           1.
           
           To
           bring
           Christ
           to
           presumption
           ,
           that
           seeing
           he
           will
           needs
           trust
           in
           his
           Fathers
           prouidence
           and
           care
           ,
           he
           assayes
           if
           he
           can
           make
           him
           trust
           too
           much
           ;
           and
           seeing
           he
           will
           be
           so
           confident
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           bring
           him
           to
           vaine
           confidence
           :
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           
             If
             thou
             ,
             because
             thou
             art
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             canst
             liue
             without
             bread
             ;
             vpon
             the
             same
             ground
             thou
             canst
             goe
             downe
             without
             stayres
             .
          
           And
           both
           Satans
           allegation
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           our
           Sauiours
           answer
           ,
           shew
           that
           this
           was
           the
           principall
           
           aime
           of
           the
           deuill
           .
           2.
           
           To
           fasten
           vpon
           Christ
           vaine
           glorie
           as
           well
           as
           vaine
           confidence
           :
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             haue
             great
             honour
             ,
             and
             euerie
             man
             will
             beleeue
             ,
             if
             thou
             by
             this
             miracle
             shew
             thy selfe
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             :
             to
             this
             purpose
             I
             haue
             fitted
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             is
             greatest
             resort
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ought
             especially
             to
             make
             himselfe
             knowne
             :
             For
             where
             should
             the
             Sonne
             bee
             made
             knowne
             ,
             if
             not
             at
             his
             Fathers
             house
             ?
          
           Satan
           knew
           he
           had
           ouercome
           the
           first
           Adam
           by
           a
           temptation
           of
           vaine
           glorie
           ,
           and
           now
           he
           assaulteth
           the
           second
           ,
           
             Yee
             shall
             be
             gods
          
           :
           and
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             be
             knowne
             to
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             by
             flying
             in
             the
             aire
             thou
             canst
             come
             downe
             without
             hurt
             .
          
           3.
           
           To
           bring
           him
           to
           tempt
           God
           ,
           and
           trie
           whether
           he
           be
           so
           powerfull
           as
           to
           saue
           him
           in
           such
           an
           attempt
           ;
           whether
           so
           true
           of
           his
           word
           as
           to
           keepe
           him
           ,
           and
           whether
           the
           Angels
           did
           diligently
           watch
           him
           ,
           and
           beare
           him
           vp
           ,
           as
           their
           commission
           was
           .
           4.
           
           Satan
           intended
           directly
           to
           kill
           him
           ,
           being
           
             a
             man-slayer
             from
             the
             beginning
          
           .
           For
           euery
           way
           the
           dart
           intended
           his
           destruction
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           cast
           himselfe
           down
           :
           for
           thus
           Satan
           thought
           ,
           
             If
             hee
             cast
             downe
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             kill
             himselfe
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             not
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             shall
             gaine
             him
             :
             Or
             ,
             if
             he
             cast
             downe
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             not
             kill
             himselfe
             ,
             yet
             shall
             I
             make
             him
             both
             disobey
             God
             in
             tempting
             him
             ,
             as
             also
             obey
             me
             .
          
           Thus
           either
           way
           Satan
           makes
           sure
           of
           his
           prey
           .
           5.
           
           Satan
           had
           yet
           a
           further
           fetch
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           so
           bestirre
           himselfe
           ,
           seeking
           in
           Christs
           downefall
           ,
           our
           vtter
           ruine
           ,
           disgrace
           ,
           and
           destruction
           .
           Strike
           off
           the
           head
           ,
           all
           the
           members
           with
           that
           blow
           are
           slaine
           .
           The
           bent
           of
           all
           Satans
           temptations
           against
           the
           Head
           ,
           is
           against
           all
           the
           members
           .
           Out
           of
           the
           same
           ground
           Sathan
           raiseth
           a
           cleane
           contrarie
           temptation
           to
           the
           former
           .
           In
           the
           former
           he
           mooues
           Christ
           to
           diffidence
           and
           despaire
           ;
           in
           this
           to
           presidence
           and
           presumption
           .
           In
           the
           former
           he
           would
           haue
           Christ
           vse
           vnlawfull
           meanes
           ;
           in
           this
           ,
           to
           reiect
           all
           meanes
           ,
           euen
           lawfull
           .
           In
           the
           former
           he
           perswades
           him
           to
           distrust
           where
           God
           had
           promised
           ;
           in
           this
           latter
           ,
           to
           trust
           where
           God
           had
           not
           promised
           .
           In
           the
           former
           ,
           that
           bread
           was
           absolutely
           necessarie
           ;
           here
           ,
           that
           a
           ladder
           and
           meanes
           of
           going
           downe
           ,
           were
           not
           necessarie
           at
           all
           :
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           
             Thou
             sayest
             that
             God
             is
             able
             to
             vphold
             thee
             beeing
             his
             Sonne
             without
             meanes
             ;
             goe
             too
             ,
             let
             vs
             see
             how
             true
             that
             is
             .
             If
             he
             can
             ordinarily
             and
             extraordinarily
             preserue
             thee
             ,
             then
             ,
             Cast
             thy selfe
             downe
             headlong
             from
             this
             pinacle
             :
             for
             beeing
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             sure
             to
             be
             preserued
             safe
             without
             hurt
             .
          
        
         
           
           Whence
           obserue
           ,
           that
           the
           deuill
           in
           tempting
           men
           ,
           labours
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           extreames
           :
           and
           when
           he
           cannot
           preuaile
           in
           one
           ,
           he
           
           would
           fasten
           on
           them
           the
           cleane
           contrarie
           sinnes
           .
           If
           he
           can
           get
           Christ
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           either
           to
           contemne
           his
           Fathers
           prouidence
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           former
           ;
           or
           to
           presume
           on
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           temptation
           ,
           either
           will
           please
           him
           .
           2.
           
           Cor.
           2.10
           .
           the
           Apostle
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           one
           of
           the
           wyles
           and
           stratagems
           of
           Satan
           ,
           by
           cleane
           contrary
           waies
           to
           destroy
           the
           Church
           :
           either
           by
           too
           much
           lenitie
           ,
           which
           let
           fall
           the
           censures
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           incestuous
           person
           was
           not
           at
           all
           corrected
           ;
           or
           when
           they
           began
           to
           vse
           too
           much
           rigour
           and
           seueritie
           ,
           forgetting
           the
           rules
           of
           Christian
           meeknesse
           and
           charitie
           .
           And
           in
           the
           incestuous
           person
           himselfe
           ,
           it
           will
           please
           him
           well
           ,
           either
           that
           he
           goe
           on
           without
           all
           remorse
           of
           his
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           not
           meddle
           with
           him
           ;
           or
           that
           by
           the
           seueritie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           be
           swallowed
           vp
           of
           sorrow
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           both
           which
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             Wee
             are
             not
             ignorant
             of
             his
             wyles
             .
          
           Act.
           14.11.19
           .
           when
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           came
           to
           Lycaonia
           ,
           to
           preach
           and
           publish
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           obserue
           Satans
           wyle
           in
           the
           people
           ▪
           either
           they
           must
           receiue
           them
           as
           God
           ,
           and
           sacrifice
           vnto
           them
           out
           of
           blind
           zeale
           and
           deuotion
           ,
           at
           which
           the
           Apostles
           rent
           their
           cloathes
           ;
           or
           else
           they
           must
           take
           them
           and
           stone
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           Paul
           ,
           and
           drew
           him
           out
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           supposing
           he
           had
           been
           dead
           ,
           v.
           19.
           
           Matth.
           21.9
           .
           when
           Christ
           came
           riding
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           multitudes
           flocked
           after
           him
           ,
           spred
           their
           garments
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           cut
           down
           boughes
           to
           strow
           therein
           ,
           and
           cried
           Hosanna
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           sonne
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           the
           blessed
           one
           that
           came
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           the
           people
           said
           ,
           it
           was
           Iesus
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           of
           Nazaret
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           city
           was
           mooued
           :
           But
           before
           night
           ,
           Satan
           had
           them
           in
           another
           extremity
           :
           such
           was
           the
           enuie
           of
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisies
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           either
           glad
           to
           flie
           the
           city
           that
           night
           ;
           or
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           none
           durst
           entertaine
           and
           lodge
           him
           :
           v.
           17.
           so
           he
           left
           them
           ,
           and
           went
           into
           the
           towne
           of
           Bethania
           ,
           and
           lodged
           there
           .
           And
           within
           few
           dayes
           after
           ,
           all
           cryed
           ,
           
             Crucifie
             ,
             Crucifie
          
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           This
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           because
           Satan
           is
           contrarie
           to
           himselfe
           ;
           
           according
           to
           his
           disposition
           are
           his
           wayes
           .
           Though
           he
           be
           the
           Prince
           of
           darkenes
           ,
           yet
           can
           he
           transforme
           himselfe
           into
           an
           Angel
           of
           light
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           11.14
           .
           He
           appeared
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           serpent
           to
           Eue
           ,
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           Prophet
           to
           Saul
           .
           Sometime
           this
           crooked
           serpent
           can
           deny
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           here
           ;
           and
           somtimes
           preach
           him
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           Mark.
           1.24
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           His
           dexteritie
           and
           slynesse
           is
           another
           cause
           ,
           
           whereby
           he
           can
           make
           one
           ground
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           good
           and
           true
           one
           ,
           to
           serue
           to
           reare
           
           vp
           two
           extreame
           euills
           ,
           in
           such
           cunning
           manner
           as
           he
           was
           in
           hope
           to
           deceiue
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God
           himselfe
           thereby
           :
           for
           here
           out
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           he
           inferres
           two
           contrarie
           conclusions
           ,
           both
           contrarie
           in
           themselues
           ,
           and
           both
           contrarie
           to
           Gods
           word
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           He
           knowes
           there
           is
           but
           one
           good
           and
           straight
           way
           to
           heauen
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           commanded
           vs
           to
           walke
           in
           that
           way
           without
           turning
           to
           the
           right
           or
           left
           hand
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           placed
           the
           vertue
           in
           the
           meane
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           cares
           not
           in
           which
           extreame
           he
           can
           thrust
           vs
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           keepe
           out
           of
           that
           meane
           appointed
           .
           Hee
           hateth
           nothing
           but
           vertue
           and
           grace
           ,
           which
           God
           loueth
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           He
           knowing
           the
           propensitie
           and
           inclination
           of
           our
           corrupt
           nature
           ,
           (
           which
           desires
           to
           know
           no
           meane
           ,
           but
           is
           rather
           disposed
           to
           any
           vice
           in
           extremitie
           ,
           then
           to
           rest
           in
           obedience
           vnto
           Gods
           commandement
           ;
           )
           fits
           vs
           according
           to
           our
           inclination
           ,
           and
           tasts
           vs
           first
           in
           one
           extreame
           ,
           then
           in
           another
           ,
           and
           holds
           vs
           there
           where
           wee
           best
           please
           our selues
           .
           Hence
           wee
           account
           extreames
           vertues
           .
        
         
           
           5.
           
           Many
           are
           the
           by-wayes
           that
           lead
           to
           hell
           on
           all
           hands
           ,
           there
           being
           but
           one
           truth
           :
           and
           the
           deuill
           carrieth
           such
           incessant
           malice
           to
           man
           ,
           that
           he
           cares
           not
           in
           which
           of
           them
           a
           man
           come
           to
           hell
           ,
           so
           he
           come
           at
           length
           .
        
         
           Beware
           then
           of
           Sathans
           subtiltie
           ,
           of
           his
           contrarietie
           and
           extremities
           .
           
           In
           matters
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           his
           scope
           is
           to
           make
           a
           man
           either
           profane
           ,
           and
           cast
           off
           all
           care
           of
           religion
           ;
           or
           if
           men
           will
           not
           be
           drawne
           from
           some
           deuotion
           ,
           then
           he
           seekes
           to
           make
           them
           superstitious
           ,
           in
           which
           extreame
           he
           holdeth
           the
           blinded
           and
           deuout
           Papists
           ,
           who
           worship
           both
           false
           gods
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           God
           with
           a
           false
           and
           vaine
           worship
           .
           Act.
           17.
           the
           Apostle
           hauing
           charged
           the
           Athenians
           with
           superstition
           ,
           he
           addes
           this
           reason
           ,
           because
           he
           
             saw
             an
             altar
             to
             an
             vnknowne
             God.
          
           The
           same
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           will
           worship
           God
           in
           deuises
           which
           he
           neuer
           commanded
           ,
           and
           place
           it
           in
           things
           which
           indeed
           hinder
           it
           .
           And
           so
           some
           hate
           Poperie
           ,
           but
           not
           prophanenesse
           .
           Satan
           aimes
           also
           at
           the
           Minister
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           idle
           and
           negligent
           in
           preaching
           ,
           and
           is
           well
           pleased
           with
           that
           ,
           because
           
             where
             vision
             failes
             ,
             people
             perish
             .
          
           But
           if
           he
           cannot
           hold
           a
           man
           in
           idlenesse
           ,
           then
           he
           seeks
           to
           get
           him
           to
           preach
           ,
           either
           of
           pride
           ,
           or
           enuie
           ,
           or
           flatterie
           ,
           or
           for
           perferment
           ,
           or
           vainely
           and
           vnsoundly
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           more
           he
           preacheth
           ,
           he
           likes
           him
           neuer
           the
           worse
           ;
           or
           maliciously
           against
           good
           men
           ,
           and
           good
           wayes
           ,
           and
           then
           hee
           preacheth
           
           nothing
           else
           but
           what
           Satan
           (
           if
           he
           must
           needs
           preach
           )
           would
           doe
           .
        
         
           In
           hearing
           the
           word
           ,
           he
           would
           first
           haue
           men
           slacke
           of
           all
           conscience
           of
           doing
           or
           obeying
           ,
           that
           hearing
           their
           Masters
           will
           ,
           and
           not
           doing
           it
           ,
           their
           stripes
           may
           be
           the
           more
           .
           If
           he
           cannot
           doe
           that
           ,
           but
           sees
           a
           man
           make
           conscience
           of
           his
           wayes
           ,
           then
           he
           will
           make
           him
           scrupulous
           ,
           and
           make
           needlesse
           questions
           of
           euery
           thing
           ;
           and
           ,
           to
           hinder
           his
           peace
           ,
           he
           will
           make
           more
           sinnes
           then
           euer
           God
           made
           .
        
         
           In
           iudging
           of
           ones
           owne
           estate
           ,
           he
           will
           make
           a
           man
           beleeue
           that
           God
           neuer
           elected
           such
           a
           wretch
           as
           he
           ,
           he
           neuer
           had
           truth
           of
           grace
           ,
           all
           is
           hypocrisie
           ,
           God
           neuer
           loued
           him
           ;
           so
           many
           sinnes
           ,
           so
           great
           falls
           ,
           such
           vnworthinesse
           as
           neuer
           was
           in
           any
           child
           of
           God.
           On
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           if
           faith
           withstand
           this
           temptation
           ,
           then
           comes
           pride
           in
           stead
           of
           former
           deiection
           ,
           and
           makes
           him
           thinke
           his
           election
           so
           sure
           ,
           as
           though
           he
           take
           all
           vnlawfull
           liberties
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           saued
           ;
           Oh
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           cannot
           doe
           amisse
           ,
           nor
           the
           Father
           hate
           him
           .
        
         
           Sometimes
           to
           destroy
           boldnesse
           of
           faith
           he
           will
           suggest
           ,
           that
           sinne
           is
           so
           great
           in
           such
           and
           such
           circumstances
           ,
           as
           it
           cannot
           be
           forgiuen
           ;
           now
           the
           heart
           is
           heauy
           and
           lumpish
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           chearfulnesse
           in
           God.
           But
           this
           being
           a
           little
           blowne
           ouer
           ,
           he
           will
           bring
           the
           same
           man
           by
           degrees
           ,
           to
           thinke
           what
           a
           foole
           he
           was
           ;
           for
           his
           sinnes
           now
           are
           not
           so
           great
           ,
           so
           dangerous
           ,
           as
           others
           be
           ,
           nor
           himselfe
           so
           great
           a
           sinner
           :
           and
           now
           the
           sadnesse
           of
           sinne
           being
           shaken
           off
           ,
           he
           growes
           merry
           ,
           and
           too
           too
           light
           ,
           forgetting
           all
           his
           former
           heauines
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           course
           of
           life
           ,
           he
           gets
           beyond
           many
           in
           these
           extreame
           courses
           .
           In
           spirituall
           things
           ,
           numbers
           of
           men
           are
           held
           in
           a
           profane
           and
           wicked
           scorning
           of
           religion
           ,
           of
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           Professors
           ,
           whose
           names
           they
           cannot
           abide
           .
           Some
           of
           these
           are
           sometimes
           called
           out
           of
           the
           snare
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           and
           then
           Satan
           is
           in
           a
           contrary
           corner
           ,
           he
           will
           haue
           them
           zealous
           ;
           but
           not
           according
           to
           knowledge
           :
           If
           the
           Master
           will
           not
           send
           his
           seruants
           to
           plucke
           vp
           all
           the
           tares
           before
           haruest
           ,
           they
           will
           stand
           no
           longer
           in
           the
           field
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           grow
           resolute
           in
           schisme
           and
           separation
           .
        
         
           In
           ciuill
           things
           ,
           how
           many
           examples
           of
           men
           haue
           we
           extreamly
           couetous
           in
           their
           youth
           ,
           but
           prodigall
           and
           voluptuous
           in
           extremity
           in
           their
           age
           ;
           and
           so
           on
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           and
           in
           diuers
           other
           instances
           ?
        
         
         
           Rules
           to
           auoid
           these
           extremities
           of
           Satan
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Looke
           we
           still
           to
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           which
           pointeth
           vs
           our
           way
           for
           the
           warrant
           of
           our
           actions
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           doing
           them
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             This
             is
             the
             way
             ,
             walke
             in
             it
             ,
          
           Isa.
           30.21
           .
           2.
           
           Watch
           we
           the
           ficklenesse
           of
           our
           nature
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Barbarians
           ,
           Act.
           24.4.6
           .
           who
           accounted
           Paul
           a
           God
           and
           a
           murderer
           ,
           at
           one
           time
           .
           3.
           
           Consider
           we
           what
           it
           is
           that
           we
           are
           eagerly
           set
           vpon
           ,
           and
           suspect
           it
           ,
           because
           our
           nature
           is
           to
           be
           in
           extreams
           ,
           and
           Satans
           hand
           is
           likely
           in
           it
           to
           set
           it
           forward
           .
           Neuer
           are
           we
           so
           violent
           for
           Gods
           kingdome
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Cast
           thy selfe
           downe
           .
           ]
        
         
           In
           the
           scope
           of
           this
           temptation
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           presumption
           (
           for
           the
           allegation
           following
           would
           perswade
           him
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           preserue
           him
           whatsoeuer
           he
           did
           ,
           though
           he
           threw
           himselfe
           from
           the
           pinacle
           :
           )
           wee
           learne
           this
           point
           of
           instruction
           ,
           that
           ,
        
         
           
           Satan
           doth
           incessantly
           labour
           to
           draw
           men
           vnto
           presumption
           ,
           and
           vaine
           glory
           ,
           as
           here
           he
           did
           the
           Head.
           And
           this
           presumption
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           vaine
           confidence
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           this
           or
           that
           ,
           or
           can
           doe
           this
           or
           that
           ,
           without
           any
           word
           or
           ordinance
           of
           God.
           A
           vaine
           hope
           without
           warrant
           is
           the
           very
           beeing
           of
           presumption
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Sam.
           4.3
           .
           Israel
           went
           to
           warre
           against
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           and
           were
           slaine
           about
           4000.
           men
           :
           but
           they
           would
           make
           another
           onset
           more
           warily
           (
           as
           they
           thought
           )
           then
           before
           :
           they
           would
           send
           for
           the
           Arke
           from
           Shilo
           to
           saue
           them
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           came
           into
           the
           hoast
           ,
           all
           Israel
           gaue
           a
           shout
           ,
           that
           the
           earth
           rang
           of
           it
           ,
           presuming
           that
           now
           they
           were
           safe
           enough
           :
           But
           all
           this
           was
           done
           of
           their
           owne
           heads
           ,
           and
           without
           warrant
           ;
           and
           therefore
           God
           discomfited
           them
           with
           an
           exceeding
           great
           slaughter
           of
           thirty
           thousand
           footmen
           ;
           and
           the
           Arke
           (
           wherein
           they
           were
           so
           vainely
           confident
           )
           was
           taken
           ,
           the
           Preists
           Hoph●i
           and
           Phineas
           slaine
           ,
           Eli
           breakes
           his
           necke
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           confusion
           there
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Arke
           neuer
           came
           at
           Shilo
           more
           .
        
         
           Num.
           14.
           
           After
           the
           men
           were
           sent
           to
           search
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           and
           had
           returned
           and
           told
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           that
           the
           land
           was
           good
           and
           fat
           ,
           but
           the
           walls
           reached
           vp
           to
           heauen
           ,
           and
           there
           were
           sonnes
           of
           A●ak
           gyants
           ,
           then
           the
           people
           murmured
           and
           distrusted
           :
           But
           ,
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Lord
           passing
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           wander
           forty
           yeares
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           forty
           
           dayes
           in
           searching
           ,
           till
           that
           age
           were
           all
           wasted
           ,
           none
           of
           which
           should
           come
           into
           the
           land
           ,
           except
           Caleb
           and
           Ioshua
           ,
           ver
           .
           40.
           then
           they
           vp
           betimes
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           readie
           against
           the
           word
           of
           God
           to
           goe
           ;
           Moses
           forbids
           them
           ,
           tells
           them
           God
           was
           not
           with
           them
           ;
           yet
           44.
           presumed
           obstinately
           to
           goe
           ,
           and
           were
           pitifully
           consumed
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           King.
           14.10
           .
           Amaziah
           King
           of
           Iudah
           ,
           hauing
           gotten
           a
           notable
           victory
           against
           Edom
           ,
           presuming
           of
           Gods
           hand
           and
           help
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           not
           asking
           God
           counsell
           ,
           would
           also
           make
           warre
           against
           Israel
           ,
           but
           vnhappily
           ,
           as
           such
           attempts
           prooue
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           ouercome
           ,
           and
           Iehoash
           King
           of
           Israel
           tooke
           Amaziah
           ,
           and
           broke
           downe
           Ierusalems
           wall
           ,
           and
           spoyled
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           house
           of
           all
           the
           treasure
           there
           .
           Iosiah
           a
           good
           King
           ,
           presuming
           of
           Gods
           assistance
           without
           his
           word
           ,
           vndertooke
           an
           vnwarrantable
           warre
           against
           the
           King
           of
           Egypt
           :
           hee
           might
           haue
           thought
           God
           would
           help
           him
           ,
           who
           sought
           the
           Lord
           with
           all
           his
           heart
           against
           an
           open
           idolater
           ;
           but
           not
           seeking
           the
           Lord
           in
           this
           ▪
           he
           was
           mortally
           wounded
           ,
           and
           left
           his
           Kingdome
           in
           great
           trouble
           and
           confusion
           .
           2.
           
           King.
           23.
           
        
         
           Now
           Satan
           is
           most
           vsuall
           in
           temptations
           to
           presumption
           ,
           
           for
           these
           reasons
           .
           1.
           
           He
           hath
           experience
           ,
           how
           easily
           we
           are
           foyled
           with
           this
           kinde
           of
           temptations
           ;
           how
           soone
           he
           foyled
           our
           first
           parents
           in
           the
           state
           of
           innocency
           ;
           how
           good
           Dauid
           was
           ouerthrowne
           ,
           presuming
           of
           his
           owne
           strength
           ,
           when
           he
           forced
           Ioab
           to
           number
           his
           people
           .
           And
           those
           whom
           he
           could
           neuer
           shake
           with
           distrust
           ,
           he
           hath
           quite
           ouerthrowne
           with
           presumption
           .
           
           2.
           
           Satan
           knowes
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           temptations
           ,
           this
           is
           most
           agreeable
           to
           our
           corrupt
           nature
           .
           It
           is
           pleasing
           to
           vs
           ,
           to
           conceiue
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           and
           power
           towards
           vs
           in
           any
           course
           our selues
           affect
           :
           whereas
           temptations
           to
           despaire
           are
           irkesome
           ,
           and
           grieuous
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           haue
           not
           ordinarily
           so
           much
           help
           from
           the
           flesh
           to
           set
           them
           forward
           as
           this
           hath
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           deuill
           is
           sometimes
           ,
           but
           not
           halfe
           so
           often
           in
           them
           .
           Againe
           ,
           he
           knowes
           it
           goeth
           with
           our
           nature
           and
           streame
           ,
           to
           presume
           of
           our
           owne
           goodnes
           ,
           strength
           ,
           and
           vertue
           .
           Peter
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           presumed
           they
           should
           not
           be
           offended
           at
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           forsake
           or
           deny
           him
           :
           but
           yet
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           euen
           they
           who
           professed
           they
           would
           die
           with
           him
           rather
           then
           deny
           him
           ,
           left
           him
           and
           fled
           away
           ,
           Matth.
           26.33
           .
           &c.
           3.
           
           He
           knowes
           ,
           that
           presumption
           is
           an
           extreame
           of
           faith
           and
           hope
           ,
           and
           doth
           no
           lesse
           extinguish
           faith
           then
           despaire
           ,
           
           nay
           more
           often
           
           doth
           foyle
           it
           ,
           seeing
           a
           man
           in
           despaire
           is
           more
           fearefull
           ,
           more
           watchfull
           ,
           but
           a
           presumptuous
           man
           is
           fearelesse
           ,
           carelesse
           ,
           and
           will
           easily
           thrust
           himselfe
           vpon
           any
           aduenture
           ,
           as
           fearing
           no
           sinne
           .
           4.
           
           Satan
           knowes
           that
           presumptions
           are
           
             great
             sinnes
          
           ,
           
           
             preuailing
             sinnes
          
           ,
           Psal.
           19.13
           .
           a
           tempting
           of
           the
           Lord
           (
           as
           the
           answer
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           implies
           )
           when
           we
           leaue
           his
           way
           and
           means
           ,
           and
           will
           trie
           our
           own
           ,
           a
           sinne
           which
           doth
           much
           prouoke
           God
           to
           displeasure
           :
           we
           see
           it
           in
           Peter
           ,
           who
           fell
           fearefully
           aboue
           all
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           most
           presumptuous
           of
           all
           ;
           
           of
           whome
           Augustine
           saith
           ,
           When
           thou
           beginnest
           to
           say
           ,
           I
           haue
           enough
           ,
           thou
           beginnest
           to
           fayle
           ;
           when
           thou
           hast
           an
           ouerweening
           opinion
           of
           thy selfe
           ,
           thou
           art
           vndone
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           What
           may
           we
           thinke
           of
           Ionathans
           action
           ,
           who
           himselfe
           alone
           with
           one
           man
           his
           armour-bearer
           ,
           went
           out
           against
           a
           whole
           armie
           of
           the
           Philistims
           ?
           Was
           it
           not
           a
           strange
           tempting
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           disorder
           in
           time
           of
           pitched
           battell
           ?
           1.
           
           Sam.
           14.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           It
           may
           seeme
           so
           at
           first
           ;
           but
           indeed
           it
           was
           not
           temerity
           in
           him
           :
           for
           1.
           
           He
           was
           guided
           by
           a
           secret
           and
           strong
           instinct
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           .
           2.
           
           He
           had
           a
           generall
           promise
           ,
           that
           so
           long
           as
           his
           people
           feared
           God
           ,
           one
           should
           be
           able
           to
           chase
           a
           thousand
           ,
           and
           two
           ten
           thousand
           ;
           and
           therefore
           tooke
           no
           more
           with
           him
           then
           one
           ,
           beeing
           fully
           assured
           that
           God
           would
           goe
           out
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           fight
           for
           him
           against
           God
           and
           his
           enemies
           .
           3.
           
           He
           set
           God
           before
           him
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           said
           it
           
             was
             not
             hard
             to
             saue
             with
             many
             or
             with
             few
             ,
          
           v.
           6.
           
           Besides
           ,
           he
           knew
           they
           were
           Gods
           enemies
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Let
             vs
             goe
             to
             the
             vncircumcised
             .
          
           4.
           
           The
           euent
           was
           a
           singular
           deliuerance
           of
           God
           in
           that
           needfull
           time
           :
           for
           God
           sent
           a
           feare
           among
           the
           enemies
           ,
           and
           an
           earthquake
           ,
           &c.
           and
           armed
           Ionathan
           with
           such
           a
           spirit
           and
           power
           ,
           that
           the
           enemies
           fell
           before
           him
           for
           feare
           ,
           euen
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           But
           the
           instinct
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           strong
           and
           not
           doubtfull
           ,
           as
           this
           was
           :
           v.
           6.
           
           
             It
             may
             be
             the
             Lord
             w●ll
             be
             with
             vs.
             Answ.
          
           The
           first
           instinct
           drew
           him
           to
           the
           place
           where
           he
           was
           to
           receiue
           a
           signe
           of
           confirmation
           from
           God
           ;
           as
           v.
           9.10
           .
           
             If
             they
             say
             ,
             Come
             vp
             ,
             we
             will
             goe
             ▪
          
           (
           a
           signe
           they
           were
           lazie
           :
           )
           
             If
             they
             say
             ,
             ●arrie
             till
             wee
             come
             ,
             wee
             will
             not
          
           ;
           that
           was
           a
           signe
           of
           their
           courage
           .
           And
           this
           was
           a
           certaine
           signe
           ,
           which
           strongly
           assured
           him
           ,
           v.
           10.12
           .
           Quest.
           Is
           it
           lawfull
           now
           for
           any
           so
           ●o
           doe
           ?
           Answ
           No
           :
           it
           was
           a
           singular
           fact
           ▪
           not
           to
           be
           drawne
           into
           example
           ,
           vnlesse
           a
           man
           can
           alleadge
           a
           new
           
           promise
           ;
           seeing
           all
           the
           ordinary
           promises
           of
           Scripture
           ioyne
           the
           meanes
           and
           end
           together
           .
        
         
           Wee
           must
           conceiue
           all
           this
           doctrine
           of
           Christs
           temptations
           aboue
           an
           ordinarie
           historie
           ,
           not
           onely
           relating
           a
           thing
           done
           ,
           
           but
           belonging
           also
           to
           vs
           to
           make
           our
           vse
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           of
           other
           Scripture
           .
           And
           hence
           let
           vs
           learne
           to
           beware
           of
           these
           temptations
           to
           presumption
           ,
           which
           are
           many
           wayes
           darted
           against
           vs
           ,
           both
           in
           things
           spirituall
           and
           temporall
           .
           I.
           In
           spirituall
           things
           :
           1.
           
           When
           men
           cast
           aside
           the
           knowne
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           dare
           sweare
           ,
           and
           curse
           ,
           and
           blaspheme
           ;
           they
           dare
           aduenture
           to
           breake
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           dare
           lie
           and
           be
           vniust
           ,
           against
           their
           conscience
           ;
           they
           dare
           doe
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           iustice
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           they
           know
           his
           will
           to
           the
           contrarie
           :
           and
           all
           because
           they
           presume
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           which
           in
           their
           conceit
           hath
           eaten
           vp
           all
           his
           iustice
           .
           But
           in
           Ioh.
           19.11
           .
           Christ
           inlargeth
           the
           sinne
           of
           the
           Iewes
           and
           Iudas
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           against
           their
           conscience
           ,
           
             He
             that
             deliuered
             me
             ,
             hath
             the
             greater
             sinne
             :
          
           he
           was
           warned
           ,
           he
           heard
           my
           doctrine
           ,
           saw
           my
           miracles
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           you
           .
           And
           thou
           that
           knowest
           thy
           Lords
           pleasure
           ;
           and
           darest
           goe
           against
           it
           ,
           shalt
           knowe
           how
           fearefull
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           fall
           into
           his
           hands
           .
           If
           thy
           conscience
           condemne
           thee
           ,
           God
           is
           greater
           then
           thy
           conscience
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Others
           are
           perswaded
           that
           Christ
           died
           for
           all
           ,
           &
           therefore
           they
           may
           be
           the
           bolder
           in
           their
           sinnes
           ;
           grace
           hath
           abounded
           ,
           what
           though
           sinne
           abound
           much
           more
           ?
           Christ
           hath
           blood
           enough
           ,
           and
           merit
           enough
           ,
           what
           need
           they
           feare
           ?
           But
           here
           is
           presumption
           without
           warrant
           .
           For
           in
           Christs
           death
           ,
           before
           it
           can
           be
           fruitfull
           to
           vs
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           two
           things
           ,
           1.
           an
           actuall
           accomplishment
           ,
           2.
           an
           effectuall
           application
           to
           the
           soule
           in
           particular
           .
           Physicke
           ,
           though
           neuer
           so
           soueraigne
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           in
           the
           pocket
           vnapplyed
           ,
           doth
           the
           patient
           no
           good
           :
           And
           if
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           be
           applyed
           to
           thee
           ,
           it
           worketh
           the
           death
           of
           thy
           sinne
           :
           Christ
           died
           to
           abolish
           sinne
           ,
           and
           destroy
           the
           workes
           of
           the
           deuill
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Many
           others
           are
           carried
           along
           in
           their
           presumption
           ,
           by
           a
           deceitfull
           supposition
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           come
           out
           of
           their
           sinne
           ,
           and
           repent
           when
           they
           list
           .
           But
           here
           is
           a
           vaine
           hope
           without
           warrant
           ,
           or
           els
           bring
           me
           a
           word
           that
           promiseth
           repentance
           to
           morrowe
           ,
           if
           this
           day
           thou
           neglect
           it
           ;
           this
           is
           thy
           day
           ,
           thou
           knowest
           not
           what
           the
           morrow
           may
           bring
           foorth
           .
           Now
           thou
           hast
           life
           ,
           health
           ,
           the
           word
           ,
           ministerie
           ,
           and
           memorie
           ▪
           perhaps
           this
           is
           the
           last
           day
           thou
           shal●
           enioy
           all
           these
           .
           Oh
           ▪
           but
           I
           hope
           to
           repe●t
           :
           But
           shewe
           thy
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           warrant
           ,
           els
           Satan
           hath
           thee
           in
           the
           bands
           of
           presumption
           .
           Besides
           ,
           it
           is
           iust
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           will
           not
           take
           Gods
           time
           ,
           should
           neuer
           come
           to
           his
           owne
           .
           And
           dangerous
           it
           is
           to
           put
           our
           soules
           to
           aduenture
           till
           the
           last
           houre
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Others
           feed
           a
           conceit
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           God
           deale
           with
           others
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           grow
           into
           such
           displeasure
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           further
           in
           his
           bookes
           then
           so
           ;
           as
           Satan
           here
           intimates
           ,
           that
           Gods
           Sonne
           may
           doe
           what
           he
           list
           .
           But
           it
           is
           a
           practise
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           to
           make
           couenants
           with
           death
           ,
           and
           secure
           themselues
           that
           when
           the
           sword
           passeth
           through
           the
           land
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           come
           neere
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           crie
           
             Peace
             ,
             Peace
          
           ,
           when
           the
           trumpet
           hath
           sounded
           war.
           Again
           ,
           tell
           me
           thou
           that
           presumest
           so
           farre
           to
           sinne
           ,
           art
           thou
           further
           in
           Gods
           books
           then
           Adam
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           yea
           then
           the
           Angels
           in
           heauen
           ?
           Doest
           thou
           excell
           in
           holinesse
           those
           Worthies
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
             Moses
             ,
             Aaron
             ,
             Dauid
             ,
             Hezekiah
             ?
          
           yet
           these
           could
           not
           escape
           when
           they
           sinned
           .
           Shall
           the
           whole
           world
           (
           sinning
           )
           be
           drowned
           ,
           and
           shalt
           thou
           auoid
           the
           deluge
           ?
           No
           ,
           no
           ,
           the
           highest
           mountaines
           in
           the
           world
           shall
           not
           saue
           theee
           :
           nay
           ,
           if
           thou
           couldst
           climbe
           into
           heauen
           ,
           the
           Angels
           were
           cast
           thence
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Others
           presume
           of
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           flie
           ouer
           the
           meanes
           ;
           hope
           for
           saluation
           ,
           but
           neglect
           the
           meanes
           ,
           the
           Word
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           Prayer
           .
           Oh
           ,
           but
           they
           vse
           meanes
           ,
           they
           know
           God
           and
           their
           duty
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           best
           .
           But
           it
           is
           a
           presumptuous
           knowledge
           ;
           they
           thinke
           they
           need
           no
           more
           ,
           they
           professe
           they
           know
           God
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           workes
           deny
           him
           ,
           Tit.
           1.
           vlt.
           Yea
           ,
           they
           beleeue
           all
           the
           Articles
           of
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           if
           wee
           beleeue
           them
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           a
           dead
           and
           vaine
           faith
           ,
           without
           works
           of
           piety
           and
           charity
           ,
           such
           as
           shall
           professe
           great
           acquaintance
           with
           God
           in
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           but
           to
           whom
           he
           shall
           say
           ,
           
             Depart
             from
             me
             ye
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           but
           they
           come
           to
           Church
           ,
           and
           pray
           to
           God
           as
           others
           doe
           ,
           and
           hope
           to
           be
           saued
           in
           their
           religion
           what
           euer
           it
           is
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           meane
           well
           :
           and
           what
           need
           men
           be
           so
           precise
           and
           curious
           ?
           But
           these
           praiers
           are
           presumptuous
           and
           abhominable
           ,
           if
           thou
           turne
           thine
           eare
           from
           hearing
           the
           law
           :
           and
           so
           long
           as
           thou
           liuest
           in
           thy
           lusts
           ,
           and
           walkest
           not
           precisely
           with
           God
           in
           all
           his
           commaundements
           ,
           (
           though
           thou
           fast
           ,
           and
           pray
           ,
           and
           afflict
           thy selfe
           neuer
           so
           much
           ,
           )
           God
           will
           not
           heare
           ,
           nor
           helpe
           .
           Therefore
           neuer
           presume
           of
           an
           haruest
           without
           a
           seede-time
           ;
           as
           a
           man
           soweth
           ,
           so
           shall
           he
           reape
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Others
           (
           and
           a
           common
           presumption
           it
           is
           )
           thinke
           themselues
           in
           the
           high
           way
           to
           saluation
           ;
           their
           names
           are
           written
           in
           the
           booke
           
           of
           life
           ,
           neuer
           to
           be
           rased
           out
           ;
           they
           are
           beloued
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           may
           do
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           and
           leaue
           vndone
           what
           they
           list
           ;
           they
           may
           enioy
           their
           pleasure
           and
           libertie
           ,
           their
           saluation
           dependeth
           not
           vpon
           their
           workes
           ,
           but
           vpon
           the
           election
           of
           God
           that
           shewes
           mercie
           .
           And
           thus
           out
           of
           a
           vaine
           presumption
           ,
           they
           are
           idle
           and
           vnfruitfull
           in
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           grow
           Libertines
           and
           scandalous
           ,
           and
           still
           God
           is
           the
           same
           (
           they
           say
           )
           and
           loues
           them
           .
           But
           what
           can
           be
           a
           more
           euident
           note
           of
           Gods
           displeasure
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           giuen
           vp
           to
           such
           a
           delusion
           ?
           as
           if
           the
           goodnes
           of
           God
           would
           not
           lead
           his
           to
           repentance
           ;
           or
           as
           if
           mercy
           were
           not
           with
           him
           to
           bee
           feared
           .
           But
           thou
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           hardnesse
           of
           thy
           heart
           which
           cannot
           repent
           ,
           treasurest
           vp
           wrath
           against
           the
           day
           of
           wrath
           .
        
         
           II.
           In
           things
           of
           this
           life
           Satan
           preuailes
           exceedingly
           with
           this
           temptation
           of
           presumption
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           When
           men
           conclude
           of
           Gods
           loue
           by
           temporall
           things
           ,
           all
           which
           are
           common
           to
           good
           and
           bad
           .
           By
           which
           sorcerie
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           most
           cursed
           ,
           they
           thinke
           themselues
           the
           happiest
           men
           vnder
           the
           Sunne
           .
           Whereas
           none
           knoweth
           loue
           or
           hatred
           by
           any
           thing
           before
           him
           ;
           and
           as
           God
           beginneth
           his
           loue
           at
           things
           within
           ,
           faith
           ,
           feare
           ,
           vprightnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           so
           must
           we
           beginne
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           .
           And
           if
           we
           compare
           Diues
           estate
           with
           
             Lazarus
             ,
             Pharaohs
          
           with
           
             Moses
             ,
             Simon
             Magus
          
           with
           
             Simon
             Peter
          
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           
             Money
             and
             gold
             haue
             I
             none
             ,
          
           we
           shall
           easily
           see
           what
           little
           ground
           the
           Scripture
           affoardeth
           for
           such
           presumptuous
           conceits
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Many
           of
           our
           great
           men
           venture
           to
           trauell
           into
           places
           of
           idolatrie
           ,
           and
           think
           themselues
           strong
           enough
           against
           any
           such
           temptations
           as
           they
           meet
           withall
           :
           but
           ,
           1.
           
           Were
           there
           zeale
           indeed
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           also
           a
           witnesse-bearing
           against
           such
           horrible
           idolatrie
           ;
           whereas
           if
           they
           doe
           not
           act
           idolatry
           ,
           they
           consent
           to
           those
           that
           doe
           .
           We
           read
           of
           some
           noble
           and
           Heroicall
           spirits
           ,
           stirred
           vp
           by
           the
           motion
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           disgrace
           and
           witnesse
           with
           their
           blood
           against
           that
           horrible
           idoll
           of
           the
           Masse
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           a
           iust
           iudgement
           of
           God
           on
           many
           ,
           who
           perhaps
           against
           their
           purpose
           ,
           are
           catcht
           in
           the
           snare
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           infected
           with
           the
           poyson
           of
           their
           heresies
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           giuen
           vp
           to
           delusion
           for
           want
           of
           iust
           detestation
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Others
           are
           bold-hardy
           ,
           to
           run
           into
           places
           infected
           with
           the
           plague
           without
           a
           iust
           warrant
           ,
           or
           sufficient
           calling
           ,
           onely
           pretending
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           faith
           :
           which
           is
           temerity
           &
           rashnes
           ,
           often
           
           paid
           home
           with
           much
           sorrow
           and
           bitternesse
           .
           Hath
           not
           God
           tyed
           his
           care
           ouer
           vs
           ,
           with
           our
           care
           ouer
           our selues
           ?
           Hath
           not
           he
           in
           ordinary
           course
           tyed
           our
           safetie
           with
           the
           meanes
           ?
           Act.
           27.
           
           
             Except
             these
             abide
             in
             the
             ship
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             saued
             :
          
           and
           so
           some
           vpon
           boards
           ,
           and
           other
           vpon
           planks
           ,
           came
           safe
           to
           land
           .
           Yet
           I
           condemne
           not
           that
           presence
           with
           infected
           persons
           ,
           which
           charity
           and
           conscience
           requires
           :
           but
           in
           way
           of
           ordinarie
           visitation
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           vnsafe
           for
           vs
           to
           goe
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           for
           them
           to
           come
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           and
           a
           tempting
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Some
           are
           so
           bold-hardy
           ,
           as
           to
           venture
           vpon
           the
           dangerous
           places
           ,
           which
           are
           giuen
           by
           God
           to
           be
           possessed
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           if
           they
           were
           Exorcists
           )
           will
           adiure
           the
           deuill
           ,
           and
           out-dare
           him
           :
           and
           this
           they
           thinke
           to
           be
           strength
           of
           faith
           .
           Which
           is
           indeed
           a
           folly
           ,
           and
           extreame
           presumption
           ,
           often
           repaied
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Sceua
           ,
           Act.
           19.16
           .
           who
           vndertaking
           to
           adiure
           the
           deuil
           ,
           (
           wanting
           a
           calling
           ,
           commission
           ,
           and
           euery
           thing
           but
           presumption
           )
           were
           driuen
           away
           ,
           rent
           ,
           and
           wounded
           .
           Others
           are
           of
           minde
           ,
           they
           can
           neuer
           be
           bewitched
           ,
           nor
           all
           the
           deuills
           in
           hell
           cannot
           touch
           them
           ,
           their
           faith
           is
           so
           strong
           .
           But
           that
           is
           a
           presumption
           ,
           seeing
           no
           man
           can
           absolutely
           assure
           himselfe
           he
           shall
           be
           free
           from
           Satanicall
           molestation
           .
           Christ
           could
           not
           be
           free
           ,
           whose
           faith
           is
           as
           strong
           as
           thine
           .
        
         
           Cast
           thy selfe
           downe
           .
           ]
        
         
           Here
           be
           in
           these
           words
           three
           things
           further
           to
           be
           considered
           :
           1.
           the
           action
           ,
           which
           the
           deuill
           would
           effect
           ,
           the
           
             casting
             downe
          
           of
           Christ.
           2.
           the
           agent
           ,
           not
           the
           deuill
           ,
           but
           Christ
           himselfe
           must
           doe
           it
           ,
           
             Cast
             thy selfe
          
           .
           3.
           
           Luke
           addes
           ,
           
             from
             hence
          
           ,
           where
           meanes
           of
           safety
           were
           .
        
         
           
           All
           the
           trauell
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           
             cast
             downe
          
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           all
           mankinde
           .
           The
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           militant
           while
           it
           is
           here
           below
           ,
           and
           the
           battell
           is
           maintained
           betweene
           Michael
           and
           his
           Angels
           ,
           and
           the
           Dragon
           and
           his
           Angels
           ,
           Reu.
           12.7
           .
           and
           therefore
           as
           in
           a
           battell
           the
           contrary
           part
           by
           all
           the
           power
           and
           policie
           it
           can
           ,
           seekes
           to
           
             cast
             downe
          
           and
           ouerthrow
           ,
           not
           the
           captaine
           onely
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           aduersary
           power
           ,
           and
           discomfite
           the
           whole
           hoste
           ;
           so
           is
           it
           here
           .
        
         
           To
           cleare
           this
           point
           ,
           we
           must
           know
           there
           be
           three
           estates
           from
           whence
           Satan
           hath
           euer
           sought
           to
           cast
           men
           downe
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           From
           the
           estate
           of
           innocency
           and
           grace
           created
           :
           Adam
           was
           no
           sooner
           set
           vp
           in
           this
           happy
           and
           glorious
           estate
           ,
           but
           Satan
           cast
           
           him
           downe
           .
           And
           from
           this
           pinacle
           we
           are
           all
           cast
           down
           in
           him
           .
           The
           second
           Adam
           himselfe
           was
           sundry
           wayes
           assayed
           in
           these
           temptations
           and
           sundry
           others
           ,
           to
           be
           cast
           downe
           also
           from
           the
           same
           most
           innocent
           estate
           :
           which
           had
           been
           the
           casting
           of
           vs
           all
           not
           out
           of
           the
           earthly
           paradise
           with
           Adam
           ,
           but
           a
           casting
           downe
           from
           heauen
           vnto
           hell
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           From
           the
           estate
           of
           regeneration
           and
           grace
           renewed
           .
           Satans
           continuall
           labour
           is
           ,
           either
           to
           keepe
           men
           vnder
           condemnation
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           or
           to
           cast
           them
           downe
           (
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           )
           from
           that
           estate
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           are
           by
           Christ
           restored
           .
           Hee
           worketh
           effectually
           in
           the
           sonnes
           of
           disobedience
           ,
           by
           hardning
           their
           hearts
           ,
           blinding
           their
           mindes
           ,
           and
           leading
           them
           hoodwinkt
           at
           his
           pleasure
           to
           damnation
           :
           2.
           
           Cor.
           4.3
           .
           
             If
             our
             Gospell
             be
             now
             hid
             ,
             it
             is
             hid
             to
             them
             that
             perish
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             God
             of
             the
             world
             hath
             blinded
             their
             mindes
             ,
             that
             the
             light
             of
             the
             glorious
             Gospell
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             not
             shine
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           And
           for
           the
           elect
           ,
           he
           sets
           vpon
           them
           false
           Prophets
           and
           seducers
           :
           he
           is
           incessant
           in
           most
           malicious
           tentations
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           foyleth
           them
           often
           in
           foule
           manner
           :
           and
           if
           he
           cannot
           cast
           them
           downe
           from
           their
           estate
           in
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           he
           often
           casteth
           them
           downe
           from
           the
           comfort
           of
           it
           ,
           both
           by
           inward
           and
           outward
           sorrowes
           and
           persecutions
           .
           Reu.
           12.
           the
           Dragon
           ,
           when
           he
           cannot
           kill
           the
           woman
           ,
           and
           her
           seed
           ,
           he
           will
           cast
           out
           of
           his
           mouth
           waters
           like
           a
           flood
           to
           drowne
           them
           :
           and
           if
           that
           preuaile
           not
           ,
           he
           will
           stirre
           vp
           warre
           with
           the
           remnant
           of
           the
           seed
           ,
           which
           keep
           the
           commaundements
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           haue
           the
           testimony
           of
           Iesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           From
           the
           pinacle
           of
           their
           outward
           estate
           or
           office
           ,
           which
           they
           hold
           in
           the
           Church
           or
           Common-wealth
           :
           for
           so
           he
           did
           here
           with
           Christ
           ;
           when
           he
           had
           gotten
           him
           to
           the
           pinacle
           ,
           he
           thought
           to
           get
           him
           downe
           easily
           :
           at
           least
           he
           will
           doe
           his
           best
           to
           cast
           him
           downe
           ,
           for
           he
           should
           fall
           with
           witnesse
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           if
           hee
           see
           a
           man
           on
           the
           Pinacle
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           a
           teacher
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           lifted
           vp
           aboue
           others
           in
           gifts
           or
           place
           ,
           he
           will
           leaue
           no
           stone
           vnturnd
           to
           cast
           him
           downe
           :
           for
           he
           knowes
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           if
           he
           had
           here
           cast
           downe
           Christ
           ,
           he
           had
           cast
           downe
           with
           him
           all
           his
           members
           ,
           so
           )
           if
           he
           can
           cast
           downe
           an
           eminent
           teacher
           ,
           he
           casts
           downe
           with
           him
           as
           many
           as
           depend
           vpon
           him
           .
           And
           here
           no
           teacher
           can
           secure
           himselfe
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           in
           place
           aboue
           all
           the
           ministry
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           :
           nay
           ,
           the
           higher
           the
           pinacle
           ,
           the
           more
           slippery
           and
           dangerous
           to
           fall
           .
           Iudas
           his
           place
           was
           an
           higher
           
           place
           then
           any
           ordinary
           minister
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           stands
           vpon
           :
           but
           yet
           how
           fearefully
           was
           he
           cast
           downe
           by
           the
           deuill
           ,
           who
           put
           it
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           preuailed
           first
           for
           the
           betraying
           of
           his
           Master
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           hanging
           of
           himselfe
           ?
           How
           did
           the
           deuill
           seeke
           to
           winnow
           as
           wheat
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           that
           stood
           on
           the
           same
           battlements
           ,
           who
           had
           as
           certainly
           beene
           cast
           downe
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           power
           and
           prayer
           of
           their
           Master
           .
           Luk.
           22.31
           .
        
         
           How
           strongly
           may
           we
           cleare
           this
           truth
           ,
           if
           we
           obserue
           one
           experience
           ,
           which
           all
           the
           ages
           of
           the
           world
           haue
           confirmed
           ?
           namely
           ,
           that
           the
           deuill
           hath
           euer
           striuen
           to
           set
           men
           on
           the
           Pinacle
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           to
           cast
           them
           downe
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           in
           them
           .
           How
           hath
           he
           by
           wicked
           meanes
           ,
           as
           flattery
           ,
           mony
           ,
           and
           corruption
           ,
           aduanced
           them
           into
           the
           highest
           places
           and
           pinacles
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whom
           he
           might
           vse
           as
           his
           chiefe
           agents
           to
           ruinate
           and
           bane
           the
           Church
           ;
           as
           the
           false
           Prophets
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           that
           would
           euer
           with
           the
           squirrill
           build
           and
           haue
           their
           holes
           open
           to
           the
           sun-side
           ,
           euer
           keep
           in
           with
           Princes
           ,
           and
           sing
           sweetly
           to
           the
           present
           times
           ;
           As
           also
           the
           false
           Apostles
           that
           would
           suffer
           nothing
           for
           Christ
           ,
           but
           vnder
           a
           colour
           of
           preaching
           Christ
           ,
           abolish
           Christ
           and
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           taught
           and
           maintained
           by
           the
           true
           Apostles
           .
           How
           doth
           the
           Church
           complaine
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           neuer
           so
           wounded
           as
           by
           the
           watchmen
           ,
           who
           also
           robbed
           her
           ,
           and
           tooke
           away
           her
           vaile
           from
           her
           ?
           Looke
           into
           the
           records
           of
           1500.
           yeares
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           not
           read
           almost
           of
           any
           persecutions
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           raised
           and
           with
           all
           heate
           pursued
           by
           proud
           ,
           persecuting
           ,
           and
           Antichristian
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           kept
           the
           cheife
           places
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           euer
           since
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           hath
           bin
           by
           the
           deuil
           lifted
           vp
           into
           the
           highest
           pinacle
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           his
           casting
           downe
           and
           fall
           into
           so
           many
           monsters
           of
           doctrine
           and
           manners
           ,
           hath
           beene
           in
           this
           Christian
           world
           the
           ruine
           and
           downefall
           of
           so
           many
           as
           whose
           names
           are
           not
           written
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           life
           .
           All
           this
           comes
           to
           passe
           by
           the
           malice
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           whose
           tayle
           drawes
           the
           third
           part
           of
           the
           starres
           of
           heauen
           ,
           and
           casteth
           them
           to
           the
           earth
           ,
           Reu.
           12.4
           .
           Against
           these
           starres
           and
           lights
           of
           the
           world
           he
           bendeth
           his
           forces
           :
           If
           he
           can
           cast
           them
           downe
           to
           earthlines
           ,
           or
           seruice
           of
           any
           lusts
           ,
           he
           hath
           his
           desire
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           he
           see
           a
           man
           vpon
           the
           pinacle
           of
           his
           owne
           house
           ,
           hee
           will
           (
           if
           he
           can
           )
           cast
           him
           downe
           thence
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           purpose
           will
           lay
           his
           plots
           and
           obiects
           .
           Dauid
           walking
           in
           his
           battlements
           ,
           was
           soone
           cast
           downe
           thence
           by
           the
           sight
           of
           Bathsheba
           .
           Especially
           if
           
           a
           man
           be
           a
           Magistrate
           or
           Gouernour
           ,
           standing
           on
           the
           pinacle
           of
           authority
           ,
           the
           deuill
           will
           cast
           him
           downe
           ,
           if
           by
           any
           meanes
           he
           can
           :
           His
           example
           will
           cast
           downe
           a
           great
           many
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           stands
           high
           ,
           many
           eyes
           are
           vpon
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           see
           him
           .
           If
           Rehoboam
           commit
           idolatry
           ,
           all
           Iudah
           will
           sacrifice
           vnder
           euery
           greene
           hill
           .
           If
           the
           Magistrate
           be
           fearefull
           ,
           negligent
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           noted
           for
           vice
           ,
           those
           vnder
           him
           will
           take
           it
           for
           a
           licence
           .
        
         
           The
           reasons
           ,
           why
           Satan
           seekes
           thus
           restlesly
           to
           cast
           men
           down
           from
           euery
           good
           estate
           ,
           are
           these
           :
           
           1.
           
           Because
           himselfe
           is
           cast
           downe
           from
           heauen
           to
           hell
           .
           Reu.
           12.13
           .
           
             when
             the
             dragon
             saw
             that
             he
             
             was
             cast
             out
             into
             the
             earth
             ,
             he
             persecuted
             the
             woman
             .
          
           He
           would
           haue
           and
           hold
           euery
           man
           vnder
           his
           owne
           condemnation
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           of
           the
           extreame
           corruption
           of
           his
           nature
           ,
           who
           is
           pleased
           with
           desire
           
           of
           hurt
           and
           mischeife
           ,
           hating
           God
           and
           his
           image
           with
           deadly
           and
           perpetuall
           hatred
           ,
           a
           murtherer
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           Ioh.
           8.
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           first
           murtherer
           ,
           and
           the
           author
           of
           murther
           ,
           cleane
           opposed
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           first
           goodnes
           ,
           and
           author
           of
           all
           goodnes
           ,
           life
           in
           himselfe
           and
           in
           his
           creature
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           shewed
           ,
           that
           euer
           God
           erected
           any
           good
           or
           excellent
           thing
           in
           the
           Church
           or
           Common
           wealth
           ,
           but
           Satan
           out
           of
           the
           abundance
           of
           his
           wickednes
           ,
           did
           one
           way
           or
           other
           seeke
           (
           euen
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           it
           )
           the
           corruption
           or
           destruction
           of
           it
           .
           He
           presently
           destroyed
           Gods
           image
           in
           our
           first
           parents
           ,
           presently
           corrupted
           Gods
           worship
           in
           Cain
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           posterity
           of
           the
           Fathers
           before
           the
           flood
           ,
           till
           all
           flesh
           had
           corrupted
           their
           wayes
           .
           When
           God
           had
           giuen
           his
           law
           and
           set
           vp
           his
           pure
           worship
           ,
           he
           presently
           cast
           his
           people
           downe
           within
           40.
           dayes
           before
           the
           calfe
           ,
           and
           after
           before
           other
           idols
           of
           the
           nations
           ,
           which
           was
           their
           destruction
           .
           So
           soone
           as
           euer
           Christ
           was
           called
           to
           his
           office
           ,
           he
           must
           either
           
             cast
             himselfe
             downe
          
           from
           the
           pinacle
           ,
           or
           cast
           himselfe
           downe
           to
           worship
           Satan
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           in
           the
           next
           temptation
           .
           And
           as
           a
           serpent
           neuer
           vents
           any
           thing
           but
           poyson
           ,
           so
           Satan
           neuer
           speakes
           in
           other
           language
           but
           the
           issue
           and
           effect
           is
           ,
           
             Cast
             thy selfe
             downe
          
           .
           From
           this
           corruption
           of
           his
           nature
           ,
           he
           is
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             wicked
             one
          
           :
           and
           he
           that
           can
           fill
           his
           agents
           with
           wickednes
           (
           as
           Elymas
           was
           called
           the
           child
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           
           because
           he
           was
           full
           
             of
             subtilty
             and
             mischiefe
          
           ,
           Act.
           13.10
           .
           )
           must
           needs
           be
           full
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           then
           Satans
           whole
           drift
           is
           to
           cast
           vs
           downe
           ,
           
           note
           what
           a
           wonderfull
           mercy
           of
           God
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           stand
           and
           are
           vpheld
           ,
           especially
           such
           as
           stand
           vpon
           higher
           pinacles
           and
           places
           then
           other
           ,
           
           against
           whom
           he
           redoubleth
           his
           forces
           .
           
             Yee
             stand
             by
             grace
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           .
           It
           is
           not
           the
           goodnes
           of
           nature
           ,
           yea
           if
           it
           were
           cloathed
           with
           innocency
           ,
           that
           can
           support
           vs
           ,
           no
           if
           it
           were
           Angelicall
           :
           It
           is
           the
           grace
           and
           strength
           of
           our
           inuincible
           captaine
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           euery
           moment
           cast
           downe
           into
           hell
           ,
           seeing
           there
           wants
           neither
           skill
           ,
           nor
           malice
           ,
           nor
           diligence
           in
           our
           aduersary
           ,
           no
           nor
           aduantage
           or
           inclination
           in
           our selues
           .
           Let
           vs
           therefore
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           we
           are
           that
           we
           are
           ,
           and
           say
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           1.12
           .
           
             I
             thanke
             God
             ,
             which
             hath
             made
             mee
             strong
             .
          
        
         
           
           We
           must
           learne
           from
           this
           incessant
           industry
           of
           the
           deuill
           to
           cast
           vs
           downe
           ,
           to
           be
           so
           much
           the
           more
           watchfull
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           How
           shall
           I
           doe
           this
           ?
           Answ.
           By
           obseruing
           these
           rules
           .
           1.
           
           Take
           heed
           thou
           suffer
           him
           not
           to
           lead
           thee
           to
           a
           pinacle
           :
           
           for
           although
           our
           Lord
           and
           Sauiour
           ,
           beeing
           
             filled
             with
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           gaue
           him
           leaue
           to
           set
           him
           on
           the
           pinacle
           ,
           yet
           must
           not
           thou
           followe
           him
           thither
           ,
           who
           art
           not
           so
           fenced
           or
           furnished
           .
           For
           he
           neuer
           sets
           any
           on
           a
           pinacle
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           Christ
           here
           )
           to
           cast
           him
           downe
           .
           And
           then
           the
           deuill
           sets
           a
           man
           on
           the
           pinacle
           ,
           when
           by
           wicked
           or
           base
           arts
           ,
           a
           man
           riseth
           to
           wealth
           ,
           or
           honour
           ,
           or
           any
           publike
           place
           in
           the
           Church
           or
           Common-wealth
           :
           he
           will
           willingly
           lend
           his
           help
           and
           hand
           ,
           thus
           to
           exalt
           and
           set
           vp
           men
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           hang-man
           helps
           the
           theefe
           vp
           the
           ladder
           ,
           to
           turne
           him
           off
           with
           a
           breake-necke
           .
           Haman
           was
           aduanced
           to
           great
           honour
           ;
           but
           was
           it
           not
           to
           his
           greater
           ruine
           and
           downefall
           ?
           Did
           not
           ●e
           helpe
           vp
           Herod
           by
           pride
           and
           ambition
           ,
           almost
           aboue
           the
           pinacle
           ?
           when
           hee
           spake
           ,
           
             Oh
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             voice
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             a
             man.
          
           But
           was
           it
           not
           to
           cast
           him
           downe
           lower
           then
           all
           his
           people
           ,
           to
           be
           presently
           eaten
           with
           lice
           ?
           He
           sends
           vp
           Nebuchadnezzar
           to
           the
           pinacle
           of
           his
           pallace
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           great
           Babel
           which
           he
           had
           built
           for
           the
           honour
           (
           not
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           )
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           might
           (
           not
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           )
           of
           his
           owne
           power
           .
           But
           the
           issue
           was
           to
           be
           cast
           downe
           among
           beasts
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           fit
           companion
           for
           Princes
           or
           his
           people
           ,
           till
           he
           knew
           who
           the
           Lord
           was
           .
        
         
           From
           Princes
           to
           Counsellers
           .
           Achitophel
           was
           on
           an
           high
           pinacle
           ,
           when
           his
           counsell
           was
           accepted
           as
           an
           oracle
           of
           God
           :
           but
           the
           end
           was
           ,
           that
           when
           it
           was
           despised
           ,
           he
           should
           cast
           himselfe
           downe
           ,
           and
           hang
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           From
           them
           to
           their
           inferiours
           ,
           but
           rich
           and
           great
           .
           Dauid
           sawe
           the
           wicked
           man
           in
           great
           prosperitie
           ,
           on
           an
           high
           pinacle
           ,
           strong
           ,
           
           spreading
           like
           a
           greene
           bay
           tree
           :
           but
           suddenly
           he
           was
           cast
           downe
           ,
           
             and
             he
             could
             not
             finde
             where
             he
             had
             beene
             .
          
           Psal.
           37.35
           .
           The
           like
           of
           the
           rich
           man
           in
           the
           parable
           ,
           
             Thou
             foole
             ,
             this
             night
             shall
             they
             fetch
             thy
             soule
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           From
           these
           to
           great
           Church-men
           .
           Iudas
           was
           set
           in
           the
           Apostleship
           ,
           Satan
           finding
           him
           there
           ,
           cast
           him
           downe
           to
           hell
           ,
           
             hee
             went
             to
             his
             place
          
           ,
           so
           wofull
           a
           spectacle
           as
           beseemed
           the
           sonne
           of
           perdition
           ,
           and
           the
           betrayer
           and
           murderer
           of
           the
           iust
           and
           innocent
           Sonne
           of
           God.
           How
           many
           examples
           of
           men
           haue
           we
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           pride
           ,
           and
           ambition
           ,
           flattery
           and
           corruption
           ,
           haue
           aduanced
           themselues
           into
           cheife
           places
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           times
           called
           on
           them
           ,
           against
           their
           consciences
           were
           cast
           downe
           into
           horrible
           practises
           against
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           after
           into
           wofull
           outward
           misery
           ,
           as
           Cardinall
           
             Poole
             ,
             Gardiner
             ,
             Bonner
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           Compare
           their
           liues
           with
           their
           deaths
           .
        
         
           Others
           raising
           themselues
           by
           multiplying
           ,
           chopping
           ,
           and
           engrossing
           of
           liuings
           ,
           haue
           been
           cast
           downe
           from
           their
           gifts
           ,
           their
           reputation
           ,
           their
           profiting
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           from
           their
           sobriety
           and
           ciuility
           ;
           and
           some
           from
           the
           outward
           wealth
           they
           so
           lay
           about
           them
           for
           so
           eagerly
           ,
           and
           died
           beggers
           .
        
         
           Other
           ordinary
           men
           are
           raised
           by
           Satan
           to
           a
           great
           state
           of
           wealth
           ,
           as
           vsurers
           ,
           oppressors
           ,
           and
           vniust
           persons
           ,
           
           that
           thinke
           all
           sauour
           of
           gaine
           sweet
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           neuer
           so
           filthy
           ,
           on
           Gods
           Sabbaths
           ,
           out
           of
           labourers
           liues
           and
           bellies
           .
           But
           Satan
           hath
           cast
           them
           downe
           already
           into
           the
           curse
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           onely
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           sentence
           awayteth
           them
           .
           Others
           stand
           vpon
           the
           pinacle
           of
           pride
           ,
           and
           Satan
           sets
           euery
           man
           vpon
           this
           pinacle
           if
           he
           can
           ,
           as
           knowing
           that
           
             pride
             goeth
             before
             a
             fall
          
           .
           Did
           not
           he
           suggest
           to
           our
           first
           Parents
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           
             as
             Gods
          
           ,
           if
           they
           ate
           the
           forbidden
           fruit
           ?
           that
           by
           lifting
           them
           vp
           in
           their
           own
           conceit
           ,
           he
           might
           cast
           them
           downe
           from
           their
           happinesse
           ?
           It
           was
           the
           same
           suggestion
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           here
           fasten
           vpon
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           :
           
             If
             thou
             wilt
             here
             cast
             thy selfe
             downe
             ,
             all
             Ierusalem
             must
             needes
             confesse
             thee
             to
             bee
             the
             true
             and
             vndoubted
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             honour
             thee
             accordingly
             .
          
        
         
           Vse
           the
           meanes
           to
           be
           stablished
           in
           grace
           ,
           
           seeing
           all
           Satans
           labour
           is
           ,
           to
           cast
           vs
           downe
           from
           the
           grace
           of
           God.
           2.
           
           Tim
           2.1
           .
           
             My
             sonne
             ,
             be
             strong
             in
             the
             grace
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           Traine
           thy selfe
           to
           humility
           ;
           for
           
             God
             giues
             grace
             to
             the
             humble
             ,
          
           and
           euer
           humbles
           his
           children
           that
           he
           may
           exalt
           them
           .
           Waters
           stand
           in
           vallies
           ,
           not
           in
           mountaines
           .
           Ioseph
           was
           raised
           out
           of
           prison
           to
           be
           the
           second
           man
           
           in
           the
           kingdom
           .
           Dauid
           was
           by
           little
           and
           little
           raised
           ,
           from
           a
           shepheard
           to
           a
           warriour
           ,
           from
           thence
           to
           a
           Kings
           sonne
           ,
           from
           thence
           to
           a
           Kingdome
           .
           Mordecai
           was
           first
           in
           danger
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           in
           great
           distresse
           ,
           and
           afterward
           his
           head
           was
           lifted
           vp
           .
           This
           humility
           ,
           1.
           will
           not
           suffer
           a
           man
           to
           affect
           pinnacles
           ,
           as
           seeing
           their
           danger
           ,
           but
           content
           himselfe
           in
           a
           meane
           estate
           ,
           which
           is
           safest
           :
           2.
           it
           will
           make
           a
           man
           reioyce
           rather
           in
           Gods
           humiliation
           ,
           then
           in
           Satans
           aduancing
           ;
           the
           former
           tending
           to
           exaltation
           ,
           the
           latter
           to
           ruine
           and
           downefall
           .
        
         
           
           As
           Satan
           is
           euer
           plotting
           to
           cast
           thee
           downe
           ,
           so
           be
           thou
           euer
           raising
           thy selfe
           vp
           .
           1.
           
           By
           meanes
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           staffe
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           raising
           him
           in
           his
           falls
           ,
           and
           strengthening
           him
           in
           his
           standing
           .
           2.
           
           By
           prayer
           ,
           which
           gets
           Gods
           hand
           with
           thee
           to
           vphold
           thee
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           hand
           that
           must
           cast
           thee
           downe
           ,
           must
           be
           stronger
           then
           Gods.
           3.
           
           By
           heauenly
           conuersation
           ,
           lift
           vp
           thy
           soule
           and
           affections
           daily
           ,
           seeke
           the
           things
           that
           are
           aboue
           ,
           minde
           heauenly
           things
           .
           Satan
           would
           not
           haue
           a
           man
           mount
           aboue
           the
           pinacle
           ,
           nor
           will
           suffer
           him
           (
           if
           he
           can
           hinder
           )
           to
           get
           vp
           to
           heauen
           :
           therefore
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           malice
           ,
           we
           must
           put
           more
           labour
           to
           this
           businesse
           .
           Our
           affections
           are
           like
           the
           leaden
           plummets
           of
           a
           clock
           ,
           by
           their
           owne
           weight
           euer
           tending
           downeward
           ,
           and
           Satan
           often
           hangs
           his
           weight
           vpon
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           euery
           day
           be
           winding
           them
           vp
           .
           4.
           
           By
           fostering
           ,
           not
           quenching
           the
           motions
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           Thy selfe
           ]
        
         
           Quest.
           Why
           doth
           not
           the
           deuill
           cast
           Christ
           downe
           ?
           Did
           hee
           want
           power
           ,
           who
           had
           now
           carried
           and
           set
           him
           on
           that
           dangerous
           pinacle
           ,
           or
           did
           he
           want
           will
           to
           throw
           him
           downe
           ?
           Answ.
           There
           wanted
           no
           will
           in
           Satan
           any
           way
           to
           mischeife
           our
           Lord
           ,
           to
           which
           purpose
           he
           strained
           all
           his
           wits
           in
           these
           temptations
           :
           but
           ,
           1.
           
           Hee
           wanted
           power
           and
           strength
           ,
           being
           bound
           in
           chaines
           ,
           and
           bridled
           by
           God
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           is
           as
           farre
           as
           he
           can
           now
           goe
           ,
           to
           tempt
           Christ
           to
           cast
           downe
           himselfe
           .
           His
           commission
           went
           no
           further
           then
           to
           carie
           his
           holy
           body
           to
           the
           pinacle
           ,
           and
           there
           set
           it
           .
           2.
           
           For
           him
           to
           haue
           cast
           downe
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Christ
           to
           be
           a
           meere
           patient
           ,
           had
           not
           furthered
           him
           a
           whit
           in
           his
           drift
           and
           scope
           :
           he
           intended
           to
           bring
           Christ
           to
           sinne
           ,
           and
           if
           Christ
           cannot
           be
           gained
           to
           be
           an
           agent
           ,
           or
           a
           voluntarie
           patient
           ,
           he
           cannot
           sinne
           .
           Besides
           ,
           he
           specially
           intendeth
           to
           bring
           Christ
           to
           the
           sinne
           of
           presumption
           ,
           in
           throwing
           himselfe
           downe
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           not
           effect
           by
           his
           casting
           him
           downe
           ,
           
           vnlesse
           himselfe
           (
           bearing
           himselfe
           vpon
           his
           Fathers
           protection
           )
           can
           be
           brought
           to
           cast
           himselfe
           downe
           .
           3.
           
           Although
           afterward
           Satan
           had
           power
           by
           his
           instruments
           to
           put
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           to
           death
           ,
           yet
           now
           he
           could
           not
           by
           casting
           him
           downe
           the
           pinacles
           doe
           it
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           the
           people
           could
           ,
           when
           they
           attempted
           to
           cast
           him
           downe
           the
           hill
           :
           for
           his
           houre
           was
           not
           yet
           come
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           yet
           done
           that
           great
           worke
           ,
           which
           he
           came
           into
           the
           world
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           the
           houre
           for
           the
           power
           of
           darkenesse
           was
           not
           yet
           .
           Hence
           he
           is
           a
           suiter
           to
           Christ
           to
           
             cast
             downe
             himselfe
          
           .
        
         
           Satan
           can
           tempt
           and
           perswade
           vs
           ,
           but
           he
           cannot
           force
           vs
           to
           sin
           :
           
           or
           ,
           He
           cannot
           cast
           thee
           downe
           ,
           vnlesse
           thou
           
             cast
             downe
             thy selfe
          
           .
           He
           setteth
           Christ
           on
           the
           pinacle
           ,
           he
           cannot
           throw
           him
           downe
           ,
           but
           perswades
           him
           to
           throw
           downe
           himselfe
           .
           He
           crammed
           not
           Eue
           with
           the
           apple
           ,
           nor
           gaue
           it
           into
           her
           hand
           ,
           but
           perswaded
           her
           to
           reach
           and
           eate
           it
           .
           He
           did
           not
           kill
           Saul
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           perswaded
           him
           to
           cast
           downe
           himselfe
           vpon
           ●is
           owne
           sword
           .
           He
           did
           not
           put
           the
           halter
           about
           Iudas
           his
           necke
           ,
           nor
           was
           his
           hangman
           ,
           but
           was
           of
           his
           counsell
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           owne
           hands
           his
           owne
           executioners
           :
           therefore
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           Act.
           1.18
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             factus
             praeceps
          
           ,
           he
           threwe
           
             downe
             himselfe
             from
             an
             high
             place
             ,
          
           not
           onely
           of
           his
           office
           ,
           but
           from
           off
           the
           tree
           whereon
           he
           hanged
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           This
           comes
           to
           passe
           by
           Gods
           restraining
           power
           ,
           
           which
           suffers
           not
           Satan
           to
           doe
           what
           he
           list
           :
           for
           then
           he
           would
           suffer
           no
           good
           thing
           or
           person
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           but
           destroy
           all
           the
           order
           and
           gouernment
           of
           God
           both
           in
           Church
           and
           Commonwealth
           :
           then
           should
           euery
           man
           not
           be
           a
           wolfe
           onely
           ,
           but
           a
           deuill
           to
           a
           man.
           Hence
           he
           is
           faine
           to
           take
           out
           a
           new
           commission
           ,
           and
           power
           from
           God
           for
           his
           seuerall
           designes
           ,
           and
           cannot
           goe
           beyond
           the
           limitations
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           the
           greedinesse
           of
           his
           pray
           be
           neuer
           so
           great
           .
           2.
           
           
           No
           man
           is
           hurt
           but
           from
           himselfe
           ,
           
           and
           out
           of
           the
           voluntarie
           inclination
           of
           his
           owne
           minde
           vnto
           euill
           ;
           which
           Satan
           knowes
           well
           enough
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           euer
           worketh
           on
           our
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           cannot
           poyson
           vs
           ,
           vnlesse
           either
           he
           get
           vs
           to
           drinke
           of
           his
           cup
           ,
           or
           intoxicate
           vs
           by
           our
           owne
           .
           3.
           
           God
           hath
           made
           the
           will
           of
           man
           as
           a
           fountaine
           of
           all
           humane
           actions
           ,
           whether
           naturall
           ,
           ciuill
           ,
           morall
           ,
           or
           diuine
           :
           
           and
           herein
           hath
           giuen
           a
           man
           a
           kind
           of
           power
           vnder
           God
           ouer
           himselfe
           ,
           by
           inuesting
           euery
           mans
           will
           with
           this
           naturall
           propertie
           ,
           that
           his
           will
           is
           free
           from
           coaction
           and
           force
           :
           for
           a
           man
           to
           say
           ,
           
             the
             will
             can
             be
             forced
          
           ,
           is
           to
           speake
           a
           contradiction
           ,
           
           and
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           will
           in
           the
           same
           time
           and
           thing
           can
           be
           willing
           and
           nilling
           ;
           
           which
           if
           it
           could
           be
           forced
           ,
           were
           true
           .
        
         
           To
           vnderstand
           this
           better
           ,
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           only
           two
           wayes
           to
           mooue
           ,
           change
           ,
           or
           bend
           the
           will.
           First
           ,
           from
           an
           internall
           agent
           or
           principle
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           twofold
           :
           1.
           
           God
           himselfe
           the
           author
           of
           all
           naturall
           faculties
           ,
           in
           whose
           hand
           the
           heart
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           all
           men
           ,
           be
           to
           turne
           as
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           as
           the
           riuers
           .
           2.
           
           The
           man
           himselfe
           to
           whom
           God
           hath
           committed
           this
           will
           ,
           who
           hath
           power
           to
           dispose
           it
           to
           this
           or
           that
           obiect
           :
           as
           Adam
           in
           innocency
           had
           freedome
           in
           things
           diuine
           and
           humane
           ,
           and
           now
           we
           his
           posteriry
           in
           the
           latter
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           externall
           moouers
           ;
           and
           these
           are
           either
           ,
           1.
           the
           naturall
           obiect
           of
           the
           will
           ,
           which
           is
           some
           good
           so
           apprehended
           in
           the
           vnderstanding
           ,
           and
           strongly
           vrged
           vpon
           the
           will
           ;
           or
           2.
           some
           passions
           ,
           lusts
           ,
           affections
           ,
           and
           appetites
           ,
           which
           incline
           the
           will
           this
           way
           or
           that
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           How
           then
           is
           it
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           deuill
           filled
           Ananias
           his
           heart
           to
           lie
           to
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ?
           Act.
           5.3
           .
           and
           of
           Iudas
           ,
           that
           the
           deuill
           entred
           into
           him
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           his
           heart
           to
           betray
           his
           Lord
           ,
           if
           he
           cannot
           mooue
           the
           will
           ?
           Answ.
           It
           is
           not
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           something
           besides
           God
           ,
           can
           mooue
           the
           will
           :
           but
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           manner
           .
           God
           mooues
           it
           by
           his
           owne
           and
           absolute
           power
           ,
           euen
           without
           our selues
           ,
           and
           against
           our selues
           ,
           as
           when
           he
           changeth
           an
           heart
           of
           stone
           into
           an
           heart
           of
           flesh
           .
           But
           other
           without
           vs
           cannot
           mooue
           our
           hearts
           ,
           neither
           by
           any
           proper
           power
           that
           they
           haue
           ouer
           them
           ,
           nor
           yet
           without
           our selues
           first
           gained
           vnto
           them
           ;
           but
           then
           they
           mooue
           our
           wills
           ,
           when
           they
           can
           either
           make
           vs
           apprehend
           and
           vnderstand
           some
           obiect
           ,
           or
           mooue
           passion
           or
           appetite
           ,
           whereby
           to
           incline
           our
           wills
           .
           Thus
           the
           good
           Angels
           may
           and
           doe
           propound
           diuine
           truth
           and
           good
           vnto
           our
           vnderstanding
           ,
           and
           mooue
           our
           wills
           to
           embrace
           it
           and
           chuse
           it
           ,
           but
           not
           alwaies
           with
           effect
           ,
           because
           the
           power
           is
           not
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           in
           our selues
           .
           A
           good
           Angell
           admonished
           Ioseph
           in
           a
           dreame
           ,
           by
           which
           his
           will
           was
           bended
           to
           prouide
           for
           Christ
           and
           himselfe
           .
           Thus
           also
           the
           deuills
           and
           wicked
           Angells
           mooue
           the
           will
           ,
           by
           working
           vpon
           the
           phantasie
           and
           imagination
           ;
           as
           in
           many
           Melancholike
           persons
           to
           hurt
           themselues
           and
           others
           :
           sometimes
           by
           setting
           good
           colours
           vpon
           euill
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           vnderstanding
           apprehending
           euill
           in
           the
           case
           and
           colour
           of
           good
           ,
           may
           bend
           the
           will
           to
           it
           ;
           as
           Peter
           in
           denying
           his
           Lord
           ,
           thought
           it
           good
           and
           safe
           for
           the
           present
           :
           sometimes
           by
           raising
           vp
           passions
           ,
           and
           working
           in
           them
           ;
           as
           Saul
           in
           a
           passion
           to
           cast
           his
           speare
           to
           kill
           his
           good
           sonne
           Ionathan
           ,
           a
           barbarous
           and
           
           vnnaturall
           fact
           ;
           yet
           the
           deuill
           gained
           his
           will
           to
           it
           ,
           hauing
           first
           raised
           a
           cloud
           of
           dustie
           passion
           to
           darken
           his
           vnderstanding
           :
           and
           the
           other
           Saul
           in
           his
           furie
           and
           hot
           mood
           to
           waste
           and
           persecute
           all
           that
           called
           on
           Christ
           :
           sometimes
           by
           stirring
           vp
           lust
           and
           concupiscence
           ;
           as
           Dauid
           beeing
           enflamed
           with
           lust
           ,
           the
           deuill
           working
           on
           this
           corruption
           ,
           gained
           his
           will
           to
           those
           foule
           facts
           ,
           which
           aboue
           all
           blemished
           him
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           examples
           alleadged
           ,
           thus
           Peter
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             Satan
             filled
             Ananiahs
             heart
          
           ;
           not
           that
           he
           brought
           any
           new
           wickednes
           into
           his
           heart
           ,
           but
           ,
           that
           which
           he
           found
           he
           stirred
           vp
           ,
           and
           perswaded
           his
           will
           to
           play
           that
           dissembling
           part
           ;
           for
           he
           should
           carrie
           it
           away
           closely
           and
           cautelously
           enough
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           deuill
           put
           treason
           into
           the
           heart
           of
           Iudas
           :
           he
           knew
           him
           to
           be
           a
           couetous
           wretch
           ,
           and
           had
           often
           watched
           him
           how
           he
           was
           deceitfull
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           his
           Masters
           money
           :
           now
           his
           affection
           beeing
           troubled
           ,
           and
           stuft
           with
           couetousnesse
           ,
           Satan
           vseth
           this
           as
           a
           means
           to
           perswade
           his
           will
           ,
           for
           mony
           to
           attempt
           this
           foule
           and
           barbarous
           treason
           .
        
         
           In
           all
           which
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           our
           wills
           are
           not
           vnder
           the
           power
           of
           the
           deuil
           ,
           who
           deales
           with
           vs
           as
           wicked
           men
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           perswade
           any
           euill
           ,
           infuse
           none
           of
           their
           wickednes
           into
           vs
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           their
           speach
           stirre
           vp
           that
           which
           is
           in
           our selues
           ,
           and
           perswade
           vs
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           for
           Satans
           malice
           and
           cruelty
           to
           bring
           mischeife
           on
           the
           bodies
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           the
           thing
           he
           aimes
           at
           is
           ,
           
           to
           bring
           guiltines
           on
           their
           soules
           ;
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           here
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           he
           would
           willingly
           haue
           killed
           him
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           beene
           in
           his
           power
           to
           cast
           him
           downe
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           to
           carrie
           him
           vp
           :
           but
           he
           had
           farre
           rather
           that
           Christ
           should
           doe
           it
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           so
           haue
           an
           hand
           in
           his
           own
           death
           .
           In
           Iob
           Satan
           was
           not
           contented
           to
           cast
           him
           down
           in
           bringing
           misery
           vpon
           his
           body
           and
           estate
           ,
           but
           the
           thing
           he
           aimed
           at
           was
           Iobs
           casting
           downe
           himselfe
           by
           blaspheming
           God
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           bring
           guiltines
           vpon
           his
           soule
           .
           And
           Satan
           knowes
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           can
           bring
           a
           sinner
           to
           giue
           vp
           his
           will
           to
           his
           perswasion
           ,
           his
           sinne
           is
           so
           much
           the
           more
           sinnefull
           ,
           because
           to
           a
           voluntary
           sinne
           is
           added
           ,
           1.
           a
           deliberation
           :
           2.
           an
           election
           of
           euill
           ,
           and
           a
           preferring
           it
           before
           good
           :
           and
           3.
           a
           willing
           execution
           of
           that
           which
           a
           corrupt
           vnderstanding
           hath
           embraced
           ,
           and
           a
           corrupt
           iudgement
           and
           will
           preferred
           for
           some
           corrupt
           end
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Satans
           slinesse
           and
           vsuall
           subtilty
           in
           his
           temptations
           ,
           
           shewes
           
           that
           his
           strength
           lieth
           in
           inward
           perswasion
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           outward
           violence
           :
           He
           insinuates
           like
           a
           serpent
           ,
           and
           pretends
           great
           good
           will
           ,
           as
           here
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           shew
           thy selfe
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ;
           as
           though
           he
           in
           earnest
           sought
           the
           honour
           of
           Christ
           :
           and
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           would
           haue
           bettred
           Adams
           estate
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Ye
             shall
             be
             Gods.
          
           He
           transformes
           himselfe
           into
           an
           Angell
           of
           light
           ,
           and
           ordinarily
           deales
           with
           vs
           as
           with
           Saul
           ,
           who
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           the
           deuill
           himselfe
           ,
           hee
           made
           him
           beleeue
           he
           saw
           Samuel
           Gods
           worthie
           Prophet
           .
        
         
           
           This
           doctrine
           serues
           to
           comfort
           vs
           ,
           considering
           the
           impotency
           of
           our
           enemy
           .
           He
           is
           a
           weake
           enemy
           ,
           and
           cannot
           ouercome
           him
           who
           is
           not
           willing
           to
           be
           ouercome
           .
           He
           can
           egge
           vs
           on
           to
           euill
           ,
           compell
           vs
           he
           cannot
           .
           
           And
           as
           Christ
           said
           to
           Pilate
           ,
           
             Thou
             couldest
             haue
             no
             power
             ouer
             mee
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             were
             giuen
             thee
             from
             aboue
          
           ;
           so
           Satan
           can
           haue
           no
           power
           but
           from
           God
           ,
           not
           ouer
           beasts
           ,
           Matth.
           8.31
           .
           not
           ouer
           wicked
           men
           :
           Ahab
           a
           wicked
           King
           could
           not
           be
           deceiued
           ,
           nor
           set
           on
           to
           mooue
           a
           needlesse
           warre
           ,
           till
           the
           Lord
           sealed
           Satans
           commission
           ,
           1.
           
           King.
           22.21
           .
           And
           much
           lesse
           ouer
           the
           godly
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           Iob
           ,
           till
           God
           said
           ,
           
             All
             that
             he
             hath
             is
             in
             thine
             hands
          
           ;
           till
           then
           ,
           neither
           he
           nor
           any
           thing
           he
           had
           was
           in
           Satans
           power
           .
           Nay
           ,
           not
           an
           haire
           of
           our
           head
           falls
           to
           the
           ground
           without
           the
           prouidence
           of
           our
           heauenly
           Father
           .
           And
           another
           sound
           ground
           of
           comfort
           is
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           cannot
           hurt
           vs
           without
           the
           will
           of
           our
           heauenly
           Father
           ,
           so
           he
           cannot
           without
           our
           owne
           wills
           :
           for
           if
           he
           could
           ,
           he
           would
           neuer
           be
           resisted
           in
           his
           temptations
           ;
           whereas
           we
           see
           in
           
             Ioseph
             ,
             Iob
          
           ,
           and
           by
           experience
           in
           our selues
           ,
           that
           some
           hellish
           temptations
           are
           by
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           watch
           ouer
           our
           hearts
           ,
           repelled
           and
           resisted
           .
        
         
           
           Hence
           we
           see
           that
           nothing
           can
           doe
           vs
           harme
           but
           our
           owne
           sin
           :
           death
           without
           sinne
           is
           but
           a
           gate
           to
           life
           ,
           the
           deuill
           a
           great
           and
           cruell
           enemy
           ,
           but
           nothing
           so
           dangerous
           as
           our
           owne
           sinne
           ,
           this
           slaies
           vs
           without
           him
           ,
           he
           hurts
           vs
           not
           without
           this
           .
           What
           reason
           haue
           we
           to
           be
           in
           loue
           with
           sinne
           ,
           while
           we
           professe
           we
           hate
           the
           deuill
           ,
           who
           can
           doe
           vs
           no
           such
           harme
           ?
           Which
           must
           stirre
           vp
           our
           watch
           against
           our
           owne
           corruption
           :
           for
           if
           he
           plow
           not
           with
           our
           heyfer
           ,
           he
           can
           get
           no
           aduantage
           .
        
         
           Many
           hauing
           sinned
           lay
           the
           blame
           on
           the
           deuill
           ,
           who
           (
           they
           say
           )
           ought
           them
           a
           spight
           ,
           
           or
           a
           shame
           .
           But
           as
           the
           Lord
           said
           to
           Cain
           ,
           so
           say
           I
           to
           thee
           ,
           
             If
             thou
             doest
             euill
             ,
             sinne
             lyeth
             at
             thy
             doore
             :
          
           and
           ,
           it
           is
           thy
           sinne
           ,
           not
           the
           deuills
           .
           Obiect
           .
           Oh
           but
           he
           tempted
           mee
           .
           Answ.
           
           So
           he
           did
           Christ
           here
           :
           and
           hadst
           not
           thou
           cast
           downe
           thy selfe
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           haue
           done
           .
           It
           was
           indeed
           the
           deuills
           sinne
           ,
           that
           he
           beguiled
           the
           woman
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           his
           iudgement
           for
           it
           :
           But
           it
           was
           her
           sinne
           that
           she
           was
           beguiled
           ,
           and
           arraigned
           ,
           and
           iudged
           by
           God
           for
           it
           .
           It
           is
           the
           theefes
           sinne
           to
           steale
           thy
           mony
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           be
           hanged
           for
           it
           :
           but
           if
           thou
           leauest
           thy
           mony
           without
           doores
           ,
           and
           neuer
           lookest
           after
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           thy
           fault
           and
           follie
           ,
           and
           what
           couldst
           thou
           looke
           for
           else
           ?
           The
           deuill
           is
           a
           slie
           theefe
           and
           robber
           :
           but
           he
           commits
           not
           his
           robbery
           as
           other
           theeues
           and
           Burglers
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           breake
           open
           the
           doore
           ,
           nor
           draw
           the
           latch
           ;
           but
           ,
           where
           he
           findes
           the
           doore
           open
           ,
           and
           an
           house
           prepared
           and
           swept
           ,
           there
           he
           comes
           and
           makes
           spoile
           ,
           Luk.
           11.25
           .
           And
           if
           a
           man
           know
           a
           ranke
           theefe
           ,
           were
           he
           not
           worthy
           to
           be
           robbed
           that
           will
           open
           his
           doors
           ,
           and
           giue
           him
           entertainment
           ?
           Oh
           let
           not
           vs
           extenuate
           our
           sinne
           ,
           or
           lay
           the
           blame
           on
           the
           deuill
           ,
           who
           cannot
           hurt
           vs
           without
           our
           owne
           weapons
           .
           He
           cannot
           make
           vs
           sweare
           ,
           or
           curse
           ,
           or
           drinke
           ,
           or
           kill
           ,
           or
           breake
           the
           Sabbath
           :
           All
           that
           he
           can
           doe
           is
           ,
           to
           stirre
           vp
           our
           corruption
           ,
           present
           obiects
           ,
           stirre
           vp
           passion
           to
           trouble
           the
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           perswade
           or
           sollicite
           .
           He
           can
           suggest
           ,
           he
           cannot
           force
           .
           And
           therefore
           doe
           as
           Dauid
           ,
           taking
           all
           the
           blame
           of
           our
           sinnes
           vpon
           our selues
           :
           when
           the
           deuill
           stirred
           him
           vp
           to
           number
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           hee
           came
           to
           see
           his
           follie
           ,
           he
           thought
           not
           his
           sinne
           lesse
           ,
           because
           Satan
           mooued
           him
           ,
           but
           said
           ,
           
             I
             haue
             done
             very
             foolishly
             :
             Alasse
             ,
             these
             silly
             sheep
             what
             haue
             they
             done
             ?
          
        
         
           Take
           heed
           of
           Satans
           voice
           ,
           which
           is
           euer
           to
           cast
           thy selfe
           down
           :
           
           euery
           temptation
           to
           sinne
           hath
           this
           voice
           in
           it
           ,
           
             Cast
             thy selfe
             downe
          
           :
           and
           too
           too
           many
           heare
           and
           yeeld
           to
           the
           same
           .
           Some
           cast
           themselues
           downe
           ,
           by
           casting
           themselues
           backe
           from
           God
           and
           his
           truth
           ,
           forsaking
           the
           right
           way
           .
           Thus
           euery
           Apostate
           hath
           cast
           himselfe
           downe
           ,
           and
           hath
           need
           of
           that
           counsell
           ,
           
             Remember
             from
             whence
             thou
             art
             fallen
             ,
             and
             doe
             thy
             first
             works
             .
          
           Others
           cast
           themselues
           downe
           by
           falling
           into
           a
           puddle
           of
           base
           vncleannesse
           ,
           as
           couetousnesse
           ,
           drunkennes
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           lying
           ,
           &c.
           vnbeseeming
           the
           place
           ,
           name
           ,
           and
           honour
           of
           Christians
           .
           Were
           it
           not
           too
           too
           base
           a
           deiecting
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           if
           a
           Noble
           man
           should
           sort
           himselfe
           to
           lie
           in
           a
           barne
           among
           beggars
           ;
           or
           any
           man
           to
           lie
           in
           a
           stie
           among
           swine
           ?
           So
           for
           a
           Christian
           to
           demeane
           himselfe
           like
           a
           worldling
           ,
           or
           Epicure
           ,
           or
           Atheist
           ,
           is
           as
           great
           a
           debasement
           .
           Others
           cast
           themselues
           downe
           into
           the
           pit
           of
           despaire
           ,
           when
           any
           sorrowe
           or
           trouble
           extraordinarie
           presseth
           or
           pincheth
           them
           .
           If
           God
           cast
           them
           downe
           
           a
           little
           ,
           they
           cast
           themselues
           downe
           immeasurably
           ,
           as
           
             Cain
             ,
             Iudas
          
           :
           nay
           ,
           Gods
           seruants
           thinke
           sometimes
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           forgotten
           them
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           remember
           seasonable
           mercy
           .
        
         
           But
           doe
           thou
           in
           all
           temptations
           answer
           Satan
           thus
           ;
           No
           Satan
           ,
           I
           know
           thou
           canst
           not
           cast
           me
           downe
           ,
           God
           (
           to
           whom
           the
           honour
           of
           it
           is
           due
           )
           be
           praised
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           I
           will
           not
           cast
           my selfe
           downe
           :
           if
           God
           cast
           me
           downe
           ,
           
           I
           shall
           rise
           againe
           ,
           who
           onely
           can
           and
           will
           turne
           his
           humiliation
           of
           me
           to
           my
           exaltation
           .
        
         
           From
           hence
           .
           ]
        
         
           So
           Luke
           addeth
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           the
           battlement
           ,
           which
           God
           had
           straitly
           enioyed
           as
           a
           meanes
           to
           keep
           men
           from
           falling
           ,
           and
           to
           preuent
           danger
           .
           Deut.
           22.8
           .
           
             When
             thou
             buildest
             a
             new
             house
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             make
             a
             battlement
             on
             thy
             roofe
             ,
             that
             thou
             lay
             not
             blood
             vpon
             thy
             house
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             fall
             thence
             .
          
           And
           this
           was
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Iewes
           buildings
           ,
           to
           build
           their
           houses
           not
           ridged
           as
           ours
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           flat
           roofe
           ,
           as
           most
           of
           our
           Churches
           be
           ,
           and
           battlements
           about
           ;
           and
           their
           roofes
           thus
           made
           ,
           serued
           them
           to
           many
           good
           purposes
           ;
           as
           Iosh.
           2.6
           .
           Rahab
           brought
           the
           spies
           vp
           to
           the
           roofe
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           hid
           them
           with
           the
           stackes
           of
           flax
           which
           shee
           had
           spread
           vpon
           the
           roofe
           .
           Act.
           10.9
           .
           Peter
           beeing
           in
           Ioppa
           in
           Simons
           house
           a
           tanner
           ,
           went
           vp
           vpon
           the
           house
           to
           pray
           .
           Of
           this
           kind
           seemed
           that
           house
           of
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           which
           Sampson
           at
           his
           death
           pulled
           down
           ,
           vpon
           the
           roofe
           of
           which
           ,
           stood
           3000
           persons
           to
           behold
           while
           Sampson
           was
           mocked
           .
        
         
           
           Satan
           seeketh
           especially
           to
           draw
           such
           to
           sinne
           ,
           who
           haue
           most
           meanes
           against
           it
           .
           As
           Christ
           was
           not
           set
           on
           a
           pinacle
           ,
           which
           had
           no
           staires
           to
           goe
           downe
           by
           ,
           but
           where
           were
           staires
           ;
           and
           hee
           must
           notwithstanding
           them
           ,
           cast
           himselfe
           downe
           headlong
           .
           So
           dealt
           he
           with
           Adam
           in
           his
           innocencie
           ,
           who
           hauing
           all
           perfections
           his
           soule
           and
           bodie
           were
           capable
           of
           ,
           yet
           must
           he
           needs
           reach
           at
           the
           bettering
           of
           his
           estate
           :
           had
           Adam
           knowne
           any
           miserie
           yet
           ,
           his
           sin
           had
           been
           so
           much
           the
           lesse
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           been
           enticed
           vnwarrantably
           to
           mend
           his
           estate
           ;
           but
           he
           did
           (
           as
           the
           parable
           speakes
           )
           set
           an
           olde
           patch
           vpon
           a
           newe
           garment
           ,
           which
           was
           both
           idle
           and
           disgraceful
           .
           And
           the
           meanes
           of
           his
           sinne
           ,
           was
           as
           idle
           as
           the
           ende
           :
           for
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           all
           the
           trees
           of
           the
           garden
           ,
           and
           fruits
           of
           paradise
           to
           eate
           vpon
           ?
           and
           were
           not
           all
           els
           meanes
           enough
           to
           keep
           him
           from
           one
           forbidden
           fruit
           ?
           If
           God
           had
           restrained
           all
           but
           one
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           wronged
           him
           :
           he
           had
           furnished
           him
           with
           all
           strength
           against
           temptation
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           haue
           vsed
           it
           :
           he
           had
           no
           manner
           of
           discontent
           in
           his
           estate
           :
           
           yet
           if
           he
           had
           been
           ouercome
           in
           that
           supposall
           ,
           to
           haue
           enlarged
           without
           God
           his
           owne
           allowance
           ,
           his
           sinne
           had
           not
           been
           in
           that
           degree
           ,
           and
           so
           out
           of
           measure
           sinnefull
           ,
           as
           the
           hauing
           of
           all
           these
           means
           made
           it
           .
           Who
           must
           denie
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           but
           one
           of
           his
           disciples
           ?
           who
           must
           betray
           him
           but
           another
           ?
           both
           of
           them
           abounding
           with
           meanes
           to
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           hauing
           beene
           aduanced
           by
           Christ
           into
           the
           high
           offices
           of
           Apostleship
           ,
           to
           be
           next
           attendants
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           heard
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           saw
           his
           miracles
           ,
           and
           were
           eie-witnesses
           of
           the
           integritie
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           yea
           both
           specially
           warned
           by
           Christ
           of
           those
           particular
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           Peter
           had
           professed
           to
           die
           rather
           then
           doe
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           malice
           of
           Satan
           is
           such
           ,
           
           as
           he
           is
           not
           content
           that
           men
           sinne
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           can
           bring
           them
           to
           aggrauate
           their
           sinne
           ,
           and
           doe
           it
           as
           sinfully
           as
           may
           be
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           industrious
           to
           get
           men
           to
           sinne
           against
           the
           meanes
           .
           For
           this
           addeth
           weight
           to
           the
           sinne
           ,
           and
           prouoketh
           Gods
           anger
           much
           more
           then
           another
           sinne
           .
           Examples
           we
           haue
           in
           Exod.
           32.31
           .
           when
           Israel
           had
           made
           a
           calfe
           ,
           Oh
           saith
           
             Moses
             ,
             this
             people
             haue
             sinned
             a
             great
             sinne
             .
          
           It
           was
           great
           ,
           1.
           in
           the
           kinde
           ,
           idolatry
           .
           2.
           in
           the
           manner
           ,
           beeing
           against
           such
           meanes
           :
           it
           was
           not
           many
           dayes
           before
           that
           ,
           that
           Moses
           had
           receiued
           the
           ten
           commaundement●
           ,
           which
           themselues
           heard
           deliuered
           in
           such
           thunder
           ,
           lightning
           ,
           and
           terrible
           voice
           ,
           as
           made
           them
           professe
           what
           euer
           the
           Lord
           should
           commaund
           them
           by
           Moses
           ,
           they
           would
           doe
           :
           and
           besides
           ,
           the
           ten
           commaundements
           thus
           vttred
           and
           deliuered
           ,
           Exod.
           20.
           in
           the
           22.
           verse
           a
           speciall
           addition
           was
           annexed
           ,
           
             Ye
             shall
             make
             you
             no
             Gods
             ,
             of
             siluer
             or
             gold
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           They
           had
           immediately
           before
           receiued
           an
           extraordinary
           food
           by
           Manna
           ,
           which
           then
           they
           enioyed
           :
           Moses
           was
           in
           the
           mount
           with
           God
           ,
           to
           receiue
           more
           laws
           for
           their
           good
           :
           Aaron
           was
           with
           them
           to
           aduise
           them
           .
           But
           against
           all
           these
           and
           many
           more
           meanes
           ,
           they
           worshippe
           a
           calfe
           ,
           and
           so
           highly
           prouoke
           God
           ,
           as
           after
           a
           great
           slaughter
           of
           men
           ,
           3000.
           in
           number
           ,
           Moses
           hardly
           obtained
           pardon
           for
           the
           residue
           .
           Dauids
           sinne
           was
           so
           much
           the
           more
           heinous
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           had
           many
           wiues
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           
           as
           Nathan
           in
           the
           parable
           sheweth
           ,
           and
           maketh
           himselfe
           to
           confesse
           .
           A
           rich
           man
           had
           many
           sheep
           and
           oxen
           ,
           and
           the
           poore
           man
           had
           but
           one
           lambe
           ,
           which
           ate
           his
           morsells
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           slept
           in
           his
           bosome
           (
           which
           was
           Bathsheba
           in
           Vriahs
           bosome
           :
           )
           and
           the
           rich
           man
           refused
           to
           dresse
           any
           of
           his
           owne
           sheep
           ,
           and
           slew
           and
           dressed
           the
           poore
           mans
           sheepe
           .
           Dauid
           himselfe
           hearing
           it
           ,
           before
           he
           knew
           it
           to
           be
           his
           owne
           case
           ,
           could
           
           say
           ,
           
             As
             sure
             as
             the
             Lord
             liues
             ,
             he
             shall
             die
             that
             hath
             done
             this
             :
          
           and
           Nathan
           said
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             the
             man
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           this
           sinne
           so
           prouoked
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           the
           sword
           neuer
           departed
           from
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           his
           repentance
           could
           not
           cut
           off
           that
           part
           of
           the
           sentence
           ,
           but
           his
           owne
           sonne
           Absalom
           must
           defile
           his
           fathers
           wiues
           ,
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           all
           Israel
           .
        
         
           Hence
           it
           was
           also
           ,
           that
           our
           Lord
           answering
           Pilate
           ,
           aggrauated
           the
           sinne
           of
           Iudas
           ,
           Ioh.
           19.11
           .
           
             Hee
             that
             deliuered
             me
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             hath
             the
             greater
             sinne
             :
          
           he
           knewe
           he
           deliuered
           an
           innocent
           to
           death
           ,
           hee
           was
           warned
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           friend
           and
           familiar
           ,
           his
           sinne
           was
           a
           great
           sinne
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           as
           God
           tooke
           him
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           laid
           the
           burden
           of
           it
           presently
           vpon
           his
           soule
           ,
           and
           he
           found
           no
           ease
           but
           in
           hanging
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Sathan
           knowes
           these
           sinnes
           more
           trouble
           and
           wound
           the
           conscience
           then
           other
           ,
           because
           this
           circumstance
           layes
           the
           sinne
           directly
           vpon
           our selues
           ,
           and
           takes
           away
           excuses
           ;
           God
           was
           not
           wanting
           to
           preuent
           such
           ;
           a
           man
           cannot
           say
           he
           could
           not
           remedie
           it
           ,
           no
           good
           meanes
           was
           wanting
           to
           him
           ,
           onely
           he
           was
           wanting
           to
           himselfe
           and
           the
           meanes
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           Lord
           reasoneth
           with
           his
           people
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           the
           sight
           of
           their
           owne
           corruption
           ,
           Isa.
           5.4
           .
           
             What
             could
             I
             doe
             more
             to
             my
             vineyard
             which
             I
             haue
             not
             done
             ?
          
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Sathan
           knowes
           ,
           that
           to
           sinne
           against
           meanes
           is
           a
           compound
           sinne
           ,
           and
           like
           to
           a
           complicated
           disease
           ,
           hardly
           cured
           :
           for
           besides
           the
           sinne
           ,
           to
           which
           a
           man
           is
           drawne
           ,
           there
           is
           ,
           1.
           a
           neglect
           of
           a
           mans
           owne
           good
           :
           2.
           there
           is
           a
           base
           estimation
           of
           Gods
           great
           kindnesse
           in
           offering
           the
           meanes
           of
           our
           good
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           God
           himselfe
           is
           despised
           in
           the
           meanes
           ;
           yea
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           vnthankefull
           reiecting
           of
           grace
           offered
           .
           And
           what
           is
           further
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           but
           to
           leaue
           such
           a
           one
           as
           remedilesse
           ?
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Well
           knowes
           Satan
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           denounced
           and
           executed
           greater
           plagues
           vpon
           these
           sinnes
           then
           other
           ,
           where
           meanes
           were
           not
           present
           .
           He
           punished
           adulterie
           in
           the
           lawe
           with
           death
           ,
           not
           simple
           fornication
           ,
           because
           one
           had
           meanes
           to
           auoid
           the
           sinne
           ,
           the
           other
           wanted
           it
           .
           So
           for
           theft
           ,
           Prou.
           6.30
           .
           If
           a
           theefe
           steale
           to
           satisfie
           his
           soule
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           hungry
           ,
           men
           despise
           him
           not
           ;
           a
           restitution
           may
           be
           made
           ,
           he
           must
           not
           die
           ;
           comparing
           the
           sinne
           with
           adulterie
           ,
           in
           which
           no
           restitution
           must
           be
           made
           ,
           they
           must
           die
           the
           death
           .
           Capernaum
           ,
           which
           was
           lifted
           vp
           to
           heauen
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           meanes
           of
           saluation
           ,
           neglecting
           those
           staires
           ,
           cast
           her selfe
           lower
           into
           hell
           then
           Tyrus
           and
           Sidon
           ,
           which
           neuer
           had
           the
           like
           things
           
           done
           in
           them
           .
           Nay
           God
           ,
           whose
           nature
           is
           to
           be
           mercifull
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           takes
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           delights
           himselfe
           in
           seueritie
           :
           Prou.
           1.22
           .
           
             Yee
             haue
             despised
             all
             my
             counsell
             ,
             and
             set
             my
             correction
             at
             nought
             ,
             therefore
             will
             I
             laugh
             in
             your
             destruction
             .
          
        
         
           This
           doctrine
           is
           of
           great
           vse
           through
           the
           whole
           life
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           where
           more
           meanes
           be
           to
           hinder
           sinne
           ,
           
           there
           sinne
           is
           aggrauated
           :
           how
           heauie
           be
           the
           sinnes
           of
           our
           age
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           meanes
           are
           lifted
           vp
           aboue
           all
           the
           ages
           of
           1500.
           yeares
           before
           vs
           ?
           Howe
           may
           the
           Lord
           complaine
           of
           vs
           ,
           as
           Hos.
           8.10
           .
           
             I
             haue
             written
             to
             them
             the
             great
             things
             of
             my
             lawe
             ,
             but
             they
             haue
             counted
             it
             a
             vaine
             thing
             ?
          
           The
           meanes
           that
           we
           haue
           ,
           doe
           set
           our
           sinnes
           in
           a
           farre
           higher
           degree
           then
           were
           the
           sinnes
           of
           our
           fathers
           .
           Theirs
           were
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           ours
           in
           the
           day
           ;
           theirs
           were
           ignorances
           in
           comparison
           ,
           ours
           are
           presumptions
           ,
           of
           knowledge
           and
           set
           purpose
           :
           theirs
           were
           errors
           and
           sinnes
           ,
           ours
           are
           rebellions
           and
           obstinacie
           :
           they
           could
           scarce
           doe
           any
           other
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           :
           their
           ignorance
           inuincible
           ,
           ous
           affected
           .
           And
           as
           our
           means
           be
           greater
           ,
           so
           our
           iudgement
           and
           account
           shall
           be
           straighter
           :
           for
           ,
           to
           whom
           
             God
             giues
             more
             ,
             of
             them
             he
             requires
             more
             ,
          
           Luk.
           12.48
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Content
           we
           not
           our selues
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           staires
           or
           meanes
           ;
           
           as
           many
           who
           say
           they
           come
           to
           Church
           ,
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           receiue
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           haue
           some
           measure
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           be
           able
           to
           speake
           of
           religion
           :
           seeing
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           meanes
           brings
           Satan
           more
           fiercely
           vpon
           thee
           ,
           and
           threatneth
           thy
           greater
           danger
           ,
           if
           thou
           growest
           not
           in
           soundnesse
           of
           Christianity
           by
           them
           .
           Consider
           whether
           the
           Scripture
           be
           not
           true
           ,
           saying
           ,
           1.
           
           Not
           the
           hearers
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           the
           doers
           thereof
           shall
           be
           iustified
           .
           2.
           
           Knowers
           of
           their
           Masters
           wil
           ,
           and
           not
           doers
           of
           it
           ,
           shall
           be
           beaten
           with
           more
           stripes
           .
           3.
           
           Many
           seeme
           to
           be
           partakers
           of
           grace
           ,
           who
           are
           peruerters
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           turne
           it
           into
           wantonnesse
           ,
           who
           are
           of
           old
           rolled
           or
           billed
           vnto
           condemnation
           .
           4.
           
           Many
           in
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           shall
           say
           and
           alleadge
           for
           themselues
           ,
           We
           haue
           eate
           and
           drunke
           in
           thy
           presence
           ,
           and
           thou
           hast
           taught
           in
           our
           streetes
           ;
           to
           whom
           the
           iudge
           shall
           say
           ,
           
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             I
             knowe
             not
             whence
             you
             are
             :
             depart
             from
             me
             ye
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Iewes
           had
           the
           ministery
           of
           Iohn
           ,
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           disciples
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           of
           the
           kingdome
           preached
           ,
           which
           was
           as
           Iaacobs
           ladder
           ,
           to
           rise
           vp
           by
           the
           staires
           and
           s●aues
           of
           it
           vnto
           heauen
           :
           but
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           because
           they
           walked
           not
           worthy
           of
           these
           meanes
           ,
           Christ
           tels
           them
           plainely
           to
           their
           faces
           ,
           that
           Publicans
           and
           harlots
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           should
           goe
           into
           heauen
           before
           them
           .
           And
           the
           same
           shall
           be
           said
           of
           euery
           formall
           Christian
           ,
           contenting
           himselfe
           with
           an
           outward
           shew
           of
           goodnes
           ,
           and
           not
           answerable
           to
           the
           meanes
           he
           hath
           ,
           without
           any
           inward
           ,
           or
           constant
           change
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Let
           vs
           beware
           of
           Satans
           wyle
           ,
           neither
           to
           neglect
           means
           ,
           nor
           yet
           to
           sinne
           against
           them
           .
           
           I.
           In
           spirituall
           things
           ,
           the
           meanes
           of
           saluation
           are
           staires
           to
           heauen
           :
           1.
           
           If
           thou
           beest
           not
           a
           member
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           abidest
           in
           the
           ship
           ,
           thou
           canst
           not
           be
           saued
           ,
           Act.
           27.31
           .
           2.
           
           If
           beeing
           ouerrunne
           with
           the
           disease
           of
           sinne
           ,
           thou
           waitest
           not
           at
           the
           poole
           wherin
           and
           when
           the
           Spirit
           mooueth
           and
           stirreth
           the
           waters
           ,
           thou
           canst
           not
           be
           cured
           ,
           Ioh.
           5.4
           .
           Refuse
           the
           word
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           thou
           perishest
           .
           3.
           
           If
           God
           haue
           shewed
           thee
           ,
           oh
           man
           ,
           what
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           requireth
           of
           thee
           ,
           surely
           to
           do
           iustly
           ,
           to
           loue
           mercie
           ,
           to
           humble
           thy selfe
           ,
           and
           walk
           with
           thy
           God
           :
           if
           thou
           cast
           thy selfe
           off
           these
           staires
           into
           iniustice
           ,
           vnmercifulnes
           ,
           pride
           ,
           and
           profanenesse
           ,
           by
           this
           fall
           thou
           doest
           breake
           the
           neck
           of
           thy
           soule
           .
           So
           when
           the
           Lord
           affoards
           many
           gracious
           means
           within
           a
           man
           and
           without
           :
           without
           ,
           the
           exhortations
           and
           precepts
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           the
           warnings
           of
           his
           correcting
           hand
           ;
           then
           ,
           1.
           
             suffer
             the
             word
             of
             exhortation
             gladly
             ,
          
           let
           the
           word
           rule
           thee
           ,
           sinne
           not
           against
           the
           word
           by
           which
           thou
           art
           to
           be
           iudged
           .
           2.
           let
           the
           rod
           open
           the
           eare
           that
           was
           sealed
           ,
           and
           correction
           be
           thy
           instruction
           :
           it
           is
           a
           note
           of
           blessednesse
           to
           be
           chastened
           ,
           and
           taught
           in
           Gods
           law
           .
           The
           Lord
           is
           glad
           to
           adde
           this
           meanes
           to
           let
           in
           the
           former
           ;
           and
           if
           men
           still
           fall
           backe
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           the
           Lord
           casts
           such
           persons
           off
           .
        
         
           So
           when
           he
           inwardly
           vseth
           either
           checks
           of
           conscience
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           motions
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           sinne
           not
           against
           them
           :
           for
           ,
           1.
           the
           voice
           of
           thy
           conscience
           must
           thou
           heare
           one
           day
           ,
           therefore
           suffer
           it
           not
           to
           goe
           on
           in
           accusing
           thee
           ,
           but
           still
           it
           by
           casting
           out
           the
           core
           of
           sinne
           ,
           that
           makes
           it
           so
           restlesse
           and
           painfull
           .
           2.
           quench
           not
           the
           motions
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           :
           for
           this
           grieues
           him
           ,
           and
           makes
           him
           goe
           away
           in
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           then
           all
           thy
           sound
           comfort
           is
           gone
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           II.
           In
           temporall
           things
           ,
           sinne
           not
           against
           the
           meanes
           .
           He
           must
           eate
           that
           must
           liue
           ,
           he
           must
           worke
           that
           will
           eate
           ,
           sow
           to
           reape
           ;
           he
           that
           would
           auoid
           a
           strange
           woman
           ,
           must
           loue
           his
           owne
           wife
           ;
           all
           the
           souldiers
           and
           people
           in
           the
           shippe
           must
           come
           safe
           to
           land
           ,
           but
           then
           must
           they
           not
           cast
           them
           into
           the
           sea
           ,
           but
           abide
           in
           the
           shippe
           .
           Isa.
           37.33
           .
           the
           Prophet
           in
           the
           Lords
           name
           tells
           Hezekiah
           ,
           that
           Senacherib
           
           shall
           not
           enter
           into
           the
           city
           ;
           but
           if
           hereupon
           Hezekiah
           ,
           should
           haue
           bid
           them
           set
           the
           gates
           open
           ,
           would
           not
           the
           Prophet
           haue
           told
           him
           he
           had
           betrayed
           the
           city
           ?
           For
           a
           rich
           man
           to
           bee
           an
           vsurer
           ,
           or
           an
           oppressor
           ,
           is
           a
           greater
           sinne
           then
           it
           is
           taken
           for
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           against
           the
           meanes
           :
           yet
           who
           are
           vsurers
           else
           ?
           who
           oppressors
           else
           ?
           who
           grinde
           the
           faces
           of
           the
           poore
           ?
           who
           detaine
           the
           wages
           of
           poore
           seruants
           ,
           but
           they
           ?
           For
           a
           man
           to
           breake
           the
           Sabbath
           for
           gaine
           is
           a
           great
           sinne
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           in
           the
           poore
           man
           that
           went
           out
           to
           gather
           stickes
           :
           but
           how
           great
           then
           is
           it
           in
           rich
           men
           who
           need
           not
           ,
           hauing
           much
           meanes
           beyond
           the
           present
           necessitie
           ?
           and
           yet
           they
           ,
           or
           their
           seruants
           and
           workemen
           ,
           must
           bee
           gathering
           stickes
           to
           burne
           themselues
           withall
           in
           hell
           .
           Who
           sees
           not
           the
           malice
           of
           the
           deuill
           here
           ,
           who
           will
           haue
           the
           Lords
           day
           worldly
           and
           wickedly
           spent
           ,
           wherein
           God
           hath
           set
           vp
           the
           speciall
           meanes
           to
           draw
           men
           from
           it
           ?
        
         
           For
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           ]
        
         
           HAuing
           spoken
           both
           of
           the
           ground
           of
           this
           assault
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           the
           scope
           and
           matter
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           come
           to
           the
           third
           consideration
           in
           it
           ,
           namely
           ,
           The
           enforcing
           or
           vrging
           of
           it
           by
           a
           testimony
           of
           Scripture
           .
           Satan
           had
           perswaded
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           to
           a
           most
           foolish
           practise
           :
           would
           any
           mad
           man
           or
           foole
           cast
           himselfe
           downe
           from
           an
           high
           place
           ,
           and
           pash
           himselfe
           all
           to
           peeces
           at
           any
           mans
           perswasions
           ;
           and
           cannot
           now
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           wisedome
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           discerne
           danger
           in
           this
           motion
           ?
           Satan
           is
           too
           blacke
           here
           ,
           and
           laies
           his
           snare
           in
           vaine
           before
           the
           eye
           of
           that
           which
           hath
           wing
           .
           But
           to
           hide
           his
           blacknes
           ,
           he
           drawes
           a
           faire
           gloue
           ouer
           a
           foule
           hand
           ,
           and
           assayes
           to
           make
           the
           case
           without
           all
           danger
           or
           absurdity
           :
           he
           hath
           that
           to
           say
           ,
           which
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           cannot
           refuse
           :
           he
           hath
           Scripture
           to
           perswade
           him
           ;
           for
           no
           reason
           is
           comparable
           to
           this
           ,
           to
           assure
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           must
           heare
           the
           word
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           neither
           danger
           ,
           nor
           vnreasonablenesse
           in
           this
           motion
           ;
           nay
           ,
           there
           is
           much
           good
           in
           it
           :
           1.
           he
           shall
           shew
           himselfe
           to
           be
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           :
           2.
           he
           shall
           shew
           his
           affiance
           in
           his
           Fathers
           word
           ,
           which
           hath
           fully
           assured
           him
           of
           his
           Fathers
           protection
           :
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           Thou
           beeing
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           mayest
           without
           danger
           cast
           thy selfe
           downe
           hence
           ;
           but
           doe
           not
           take
           it
           on
           my
           word
           ,
           which
           perhaps
           thou
           mayest
           suspect
           ,
           but
           take
           it
           on
           thy
           Fathers
           word
           :
           If
           that
           hath
           any
           truth
           in
           it
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           danger
           in
           my
           motion
           :
           And
           because
           thou
           shalt
           not
           thinke
           that
           
           I
           speake
           without
           booke
           ,
           
             it
             is
             written
             in
          
           thy
           Fathers
           booke
           ;
           If
           I
           had
           a
           Psalter
           here
           I
           could
           shew
           it
           thee
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           giuen
           his
           Angells
           charge
           ouer
           thee
           to
           keep
           thee
           ,
           that
           thou
           dash
           not
           thy
           foot
           against
           a
           stone
           :
           and
           though
           thou
           cast
           thy selfe
           downe
           ,
           they
           shall
           beare
           thee
           vp
           ,
           and
           saue
           the
           harmelesse
           .
           And
           if
           they
           should
           faile
           of
           their
           duty
           ,
           thou
           beeing
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           canst
           sustaine
           thy selfe
           by
           thine
           owne
           proper
           power
           and
           vertue
           .
        
         
           Here
           consider
           two
           things
           ,
           1.
           the
           generall
           consideration
           of
           the
           allegation
           ,
           
             It
             is
             written
          
           .
           2.
           the
           speciall
           matter
           of
           it
           ,
           
             He
             will
             giue
             his
             Angells
             charge
             ouer
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           The
           deuill
           can
           and
           doth
           alleadge
           Scripture
           to
           further
           his
           wicked
           purposes
           :
           as
           here
           .
           In
           his
           tempting
           of
           Eue
           he
           made
           the
           ground
           of
           his
           temptation
           Gods
           word
           ,
           
             Hath
             God
             indeed
             said
             ye
             shall
             not
             die
             ?
          
           In
           the
           deluding
           of
           Saul
           ,
           he
           tooke
           the
           help
           of
           Samuels
           prophesie
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           28.17
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             done
             euen
             as
             he
             spake
             by
             mine
             hand
             .
          
           So
           his
           instruments
           the
           false
           Prophets
           pretend
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           Hanani
           ,
           Ier.
           28.2
           .
        
         
           
           The
           reasons
           why
           Satan
           alleadgeth
           Scripture
           ,
           are
           these
           :
           1.
           
           To
           hide
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           to
           transforme
           himselfe
           into
           an
           Angel
           of
           light
           :
           here
           he
           counterfeits
           Dauids
           voice
           ,
           nay
           ,
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           speaking
           in
           the
           written
           word
           .
           He
           would
           faine
           perswade
           Christ
           that
           he
           is
           a
           louer
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           vnder
           a
           testimony
           of
           Scripture
           would
           hide
           his
           hornes
           .
           
           2.
           
           As
           hereby
           himselfe
           dissembles
           holines
           ,
           
           so
           he
           would
           colour
           the
           matter
           to
           which
           he
           tempts
           vs
           ,
           to
           be
           iust
           and
           lawfull
           :
           for
           is
           not
           that
           lawfull
           ,
           which
           the
           word
           allowes
           ;
           
           seeing
           it
           is
           the
           rule
           of
           faith
           and
           manners
           ?
           3.
           
           He
           frames
           himselfe
           according
           to
           the
           disposition
           of
           parties
           with
           whom
           he
           is
           to
           deale
           :
           Christ
           stood
           much
           vpon
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           would
           doe
           nothing
           without
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           cannot
           draw
           him
           by
           Scripture
           he
           shall
           preuaile
           nothing
           ;
           and
           thus
           he
           deales
           daily
           with
           tender
           consciences
           ,
           he
           can
           bring
           them
           to
           any
           thing
           by
           a
           Scripture
           of
           his
           owne
           misshaping
           .
           
           4.
           
           This
           comes
           to
           passe
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           malice
           ,
           1.
           against
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           he
           seekes
           to
           abuse
           to
           a
           contrary
           end
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           written
           that
           we
           might
           not
           sinne
           ,
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           2.1
           .
           2.
           against
           the
           godly
           ,
           to
           ouercome
           them
           with
           no
           other
           then
           their
           owne
           weapons
           :
           Christ
           had
           made
           the
           written
           word
           his
           shield
           ,
           his
           sword
           ,
           he
           will
           therefore
           assay
           with
           his
           owne
           weapon
           to
           wound
           him
           :
           and
           so
           he
           deales
           with
           his
           members
           .
           5.
           
           Here
           is
           not
           onely
           Gods
           permission
           ,
           
           but
           his
           ouerruling
           power
           :
           for
           hereby
           the
           father
           of
           lies
           against
           his
           heart
           and
           nature
           ,
           giueth
           witnesse
           
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           strongly
           argues
           it
           to
           be
           the
           strongest
           weapon
           ,
           that
           hath
           strongest
           power
           ouer
           the
           conscience
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           How
           doth
           Satan
           alleadge
           Scripture
           ?
           Answ.
           Hee
           is
           Gods
           ape
           ;
           and
           
             as
             God
          
           ,
           alleadgeth
           Scripture
           three
           wayes
           :
           1.
           by
           his
           Spirit
           and
           inward
           motion
           ,
           as
           to
           Abimelech
           in
           a
           dreame
           ,
           Gen.
           20.3
           .
           2.
           by
           his
           Ministers
           and
           seruants
           ,
           Angels
           or
           men
           .
           3.
           by
           his
           owne
           liuely
           voice
           ,
           as
           to
           
             Adam
             :
             So
             can
             Satan
          
           ,
           1.
           by
           suggestion
           .
           2.
           by
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           transforme
           themselues
           as
           if
           they
           were
           the
           Ministers
           and
           Apostles
           of
           Christ.
           2.
           
           Cor.
           11.13.14.15
           .
           not
           onely
           deliuering
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           also
           truely
           .
           3.
           by
           voice
           in
           some
           assumed
           body
           ,
           as
           vndoubtedly
           he
           did
           to
           the
           first
           Adam
           ,
           and
           here
           to
           the
           second
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           then
           this
           wicked
           spirit
           can
           and
           doth
           alleadge
           Scripture
           against
           vs
           ,
           
           it
           behooues
           vs
           to
           trie
           the
           spirits
           
             whether
             they
             be
             of
             God
             or
             no
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           4.1
           .
           not
           to
           beleeue
           euery
           one
           that
           can
           alleadge
           Scripture
           ;
           for
           so
           we
           might
           beleeue
           the
           deuill
           himselfe
           .
           1.
           
           Thess.
           5.22
           .
           our
           commaundement
           is
           to
           
             prooue
             all
             things
          
           ,
           and
           
             hold
             onely
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
          
           Our
           president
           is
           in
           Act.
           17.11
           .
           the
           Bereans
           ,
           when
           they
           heard
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           searched
           whether
           the
           things
           spoken
           were
           so
           .
           We
           take
           no
           coine
           without
           due
           tryall
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           How
           shall
           I
           trie
           the
           spirit
           that
           brings
           a
           sentence
           of
           Scripture
           ?
           Answ.
           1.
           
           By
           diligent
           study
           and
           reading
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           diligently
           searching
           out
           the
           truth
           :
           for
           the
           determination
           of
           euery
           truth
           must
           be
           by
           Scripture
           :
           
           and
           though
           Scripture
           seeme
           to
           be
           opposed
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           with
           Papists
           draw
           determination
           of
           matters
           from
           Scripture
           :
           so
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           in
           Eph.
           4.14
           .
           
             Let
             vs
             not
             be
             carried
             about
             as
             children
             with
             euery
             winde
             of
             doctrine
             :
          
           how
           should
           we
           doe
           other
           ?
           
             but
             follow
             the
             truth
             in
             loue
             .
          
           Examine
           the
           places
           ,
           circumstances
           ,
           antecedents
           ,
           and
           consequents
           ,
           conferre
           with
           other
           Scriptures
           ;
           to
           all
           which
           it
           must
           agree
           .
           2.
           
           Follow
           and
           frequent
           the
           ministery
           ,
           as
           not
           content
           with
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           without
           the
           true
           vnderstanding
           of
           them
           :
           
           for
           they
           consist
           not
           in
           the
           bare
           letters
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           pithie
           sense
           ,
           said
           the
           Father
           .
           And
           this
           true
           vnderstanding
           will
           help
           vs
           to
           lay
           it
           to
           the
           analogie
           of
           faith
           ,
           whereunto
           it
           must
           be
           agreeable
           ,
           and
           will
           make
           our
           
             senses
             exercised
          
           in
           the
           word
           .
           3.
           
           Adde
           hereunto
           prayer
           ,
           which
           procureth
           the
           Spirit
           to
           lead
           vs
           into
           all
           necessary
           truth
           .
           Dauid
           neuer
           ceased
           to
           pray
           to
           be
           taught
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           see
           through
           the
           whole
           119.
           
           Psalme
           .
           4.
           
           Consider
           the
           end
           &
           scope
           of
           the
           Scripture
           alleadged
           .
           If
           it
           lead
           thee
           into
           an
           action
           condemned
           by
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           or
           
           against
           other
           direct
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           principles
           of
           religion
           ,
           it
           is
           of
           the
           deuill
           
             the
             father
             of
             lies
          
           :
           for
           Gods
           Spirit
           neuer
           alleadgeth
           Scripture
           but
           to
           lead
           vs
           into
           the
           knowledge
           and
           practise
           of
           some
           truth
           .
           This
           is
           Moses
           his
           rule
           ,
           Deut.
           13.1
           .
           If
           a
           false
           Prophet
           rise
           vp
           ,
           see
           what
           he
           aimeth
           at
           :
           if
           it
           be
           to
           draw
           thee
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           his
           worship
           ,
           or
           word
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           him
           :
           so
           if
           Satan
           by
           any
           instrument
           of
           his
           shall
           bring
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           pretend
           great
           zeale
           ,
           if
           the
           end
           be
           to
           draw
           thee
           to
           superstition
           ,
           idolatry
           ,
           or
           Popery
           ,
           beware
           of
           him
           ,
           his
           scope
           discouers
           him
           .
           If
           a
           doctrine
           or
           Scripture
           be
           alleadged
           to
           nourish
           any
           fleshly
           delight
           ,
           or
           to
           hold
           men
           in
           sinne
           ,
           though
           the
           words
           be
           Gods
           ,
           the
           allegation
           is
           the
           deuills
           :
           as
           ,
           
             At
             what
             time
             soeuer
             a
             sinner
             repenteth
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           
             the
             theefe
             was
             saued
             at
             the
             last
             houre
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           if
           thou
           canst
           say
           two
           or
           three
           good
           words
           at
           thy
           death
           ,
           all
           shall
           be
           well
           :
           here
           is
           the
           deuill
           ,
           saying
           
             It
             is
             written
          
           :
           for
           all
           Scripture
           truely
           cited
           by
           Gods
           Spirit
           aimes
           at
           mortification
           ,
           and
           the
           furtherance
           of
           repentance
           .
           If
           a
           Scripture
           be
           alleadged
           and
           vrged
           to
           threaten
           and
           discourage
           such
           as
           feare
           God
           ,
           and
           shew
           forwardnes
           in
           good
           wayes
           ,
           or
           to
           animate
           the
           sinner
           ,
           promising
           him
           peace
           and
           life
           ,
           it
           is
           Satans
           allegation
           :
           for
           if
           Gods
           spirit
           alleadge
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           word
           is
           good
           and
           comfortable
           to
           him
           that
           walkes
           vprightly
           ,
           and
           the
           threats
           of
           the
           law
           are
           fit
           prouision
           for
           impenitent
           persons
           .
        
         
           This
           teacheth
           vs
           not
           to
           content
           our selues
           to
           know
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           
           and
           be
           able
           to
           speake
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           alleadge
           it
           :
           for
           the
           deuill
           knowes
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           can
           alleadge
           it
           readily
           ,
           yea
           he
           is
           expert
           in
           it
           .
           Many
           men
           deceiue
           themselues
           in
           their
           estate
           ,
           and
           thinke
           themselues
           sure
           of
           saluation
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           get
           a
           little
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Scripture
           aboue
           others
           :
           as
           though
           Satan
           could
           not
           alleadge
           it
           ,
           or
           as
           though
           the
           wicked
           could
           not
           preach
           it
           ,
           as
           Iudas
           did
           ,
           or
           vngodly
           men
           professe
           it
           ,
           who
           
             take
             the
             w●rd
             into
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             hate
             to
             be
             reformed
             ,
          
           Psal.
           50.16.17
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           vs
           take
           heed
           we
           come
           not
           behinde
           the
           deuill
           himselfe
           ,
           while
           we
           thus
           highly
           cōceit
           our selues
           :
           
           for
           1.
           
           Are
           there
           not
           a
           number
           of
           ignorant
           men
           ,
           almost
           as
           ignorant
           as
           if
           the
           Scriptures
           had
           neuer
           beene
           written
           ?
           and
           shall
           not
           the
           deuill
           condemne
           these
           ,
           who
           hath
           gained
           so
           much
           knowledge
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           which
           containeth
           not
           one
           word
           of
           comfort
           for
           him
           ,
           but
           iudgement
           that
           makes
           him
           tremble
           ?
           Yet
           these
           ,
           whom
           they
           would
           make
           wise
           to
           saluation
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           they
           offer
           the
           ioyes
           and
           comfort
           of
           life
           eternall
           ,
           are
           vtterly
           ignorant
           of
           them
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Many
           read
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           as
           Satan
           ,
           not
           to
           informe
           or
           reforme
           themselues
           ,
           nor
           to
           make
           themselues
           better
           ,
           but
           both
           themselues
           and
           others
           farre
           worse
           ,
           as
           not
           onely
           heretikes
           and
           learned
           Papists
           ,
           who
           bend
           all
           their
           knowledge
           to
           suppresse
           and
           hide
           the
           truth
           ,
           but
           all
           such
           as
           by
           the
           Scripture
           seeke
           to
           maintaine
           their
           owne
           errors
           and
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           not
           part
           with
           :
           And
           these
           are
           no
           better
           then
           the
           deuill
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Others
           will
           reade
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           heare
           ,
           and
           know
           it
           ,
           but
           without
           all
           speciall
           application
           and
           grace
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           wherein
           they
           should
           differ
           from
           the
           deuill
           and
           wicked
           men
           ,
           who
           know
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           affect
           it
           not
           ,
           doe
           it
           not
           ,
           nay
           ,
           cannot
           abide
           the
           speciall
           application
           of
           it
           to
           do
           them
           good
           :
           and
           this
           doth
           nothing
           but
           increase
           sinne
           and
           iudgement
           :
           sinne
           ]
           Iam.
           4.17
           .
           to
           him
           that
           knoweth
           
             to
             doe
             well
             ,
             and
             doth
             it
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             sinne
             ,
          
           a
           great
           sinne
           ,
           without
           excuse
           or
           cloake
           :
           Ioh.
           15.22
           .
           iudgement
           ]
           
             for
             such
             shall
             be
             beaten
             with
             many
             stripes
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Others
           bragge
           of
           their
           knowledge
           ;
           they
           read
           the
           Bible
           ,
           at
           least
           Dauids
           Psalmes
           ,
           and
           they
           know
           as
           much
           as
           any
           Preacher
           can
           tell
           them
           .
           But
           stay
           ,
           the
           deuill
           reades
           the
           Psalter
           as
           well
           as
           thou
           ,
           and
           can
           quote
           Dauids
           Psalmes
           more
           readily
           then
           thou
           ,
           he
           can
           read
           the
           Bible
           ,
           he
           knowes
           as
           much
           ,
           yea
           more
           then
           any
           Preacher
           can
           tell
           him
           :
           what
           sayest
           thou
           more
           of
           thy selfe
           ,
           then
           the
           deuill
           can
           do
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           more
           truely
           ?
           And
           what
           hast
           thou
           gained
           by
           all
           this
           challenge
           ,
           but
           thine
           owne
           conuiction
           of
           great
           sinne
           ,
           without
           excuse
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           witnesse
           ?
           Is
           not
           thy
           owne
           mouth
           thy
           iudge
           ,
           who
           professest
           so
           much
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           so
           little
           grace
           ,
           loue
           ,
           practise
           ?
           To
           sinne
           wilfully
           and
           presumptuously
           ,
           against
           the
           light
           ,
           is
           an
           extraordinarie
           conformity
           with
           Satan
           .
        
         
           Rules
           of
           reading
           ,
           and
           hearing
           the
           word
           religiously
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Consider
           the
           excellencie
           of
           the
           word
           aboue
           all
           precious
           things
           ,
           and
           how
           dangerous
           it
           is
           to
           take
           Gods
           name
           in
           vaine
           ;
           which
           is
           then
           ,
           when
           the
           word
           is
           frustrate
           of
           his
           right
           end
           .
           2.
           
           They
           are
           called
           
             holy
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           
           not
           onely
           in
           regard
           of
           that
           holy
           truth
           contained
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           are
           instruments
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           elect
           are
           sanctified
           and
           made
           holy
           ,
           Ioh.
           17.17
           .
           and
           therefore
           are
           neuer
           to
           be
           vsed
           without
           holy
           affection
           ,
           nor
           without
           endeauour
           to
           grow
           vp
           in
           holines
           .
           3.
           
           They
           are
           the
           
             word
             of
             faith
          
           :
           
           therefore
           we
           must
           mingle
           the
           word
           with
           faith
           ,
           and
           lay
           vp
           the
           precepts
           and
           promises
           thereof
           to
           beleeue
           it
           .
           4.
           
           The
           Scriptures
           being
           
             the
             rule
          
           of
           life
           ,
           we
           must
           submit
           our
           whole
           man
           to
           the
           obedience
           &
           practise
           of
           
           it
           ,
           with
           all
           sinceritie
           and
           constancie
           .
           Hereby
           we
           shall
           goe
           beyond
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           word
           in
           deuills
           and
           vngodly
           men
           .
        
         
           NOW
           for
           the
           place
           it selfe
           ,
           we
           must
           consider
           it
           two
           wayes
           ;
           1.
           
           As
           abused
           by
           Satan
           in
           his
           allegation
           .
           2.
           
           As
           we
           find
           it
           holily
           set
           downe
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           In
           Satans
           abuse
           of
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           we
           may
           see
           many
           particulars
           :
           1.
           
           He
           wrongs
           the
           words
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           vrgeth
           them
           spoyled
           of
           the
           right
           sense
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           2.
           
           He
           peruerteth
           the
           right
           order
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           in
           his
           allegation
           :
           for
           whereas
           Gods
           spirit
           first
           suggests
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           then
           frames
           the
           heart
           to
           obedience
           of
           it
           (
           for
           the
           propertie
           of
           the
           sheepe
           of
           Christ
           is
           ,
           first
           
             to
             heare
             the
             voice
          
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           follow
           ,
           Ioh.
           10.27
           .
           )
           Satan
           first
           will
           haue
           men
           to
           conceiue
           opinions
           ,
           or
           attempt
           practises
           pleasing
           to
           him
           and
           themselues
           ,
           and
           then
           afterwards
           seeke
           out
           some
           Scripture
           to
           iustifie
           them
           .
           Thus
           Iohanan
           and
           the
           captaines
           were
           resolued
           to
           goe
           into
           Egypt
           ▪
           but
           sent
           for
           Ieremy
           to
           see
           if
           they
           might
           haue
           the
           word
           of
           God
           to
           goe
           with
           them
           ,
           Ier.
           42.3
           .
           compared
           with
           verse
           20.3
           .
           He
           wrests
           the
           right
           end
           :
           for
           whereas
           all
           Scripture
           is
           written
           
             that
             wee
             might
             not
             sinne
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           2.1
           .
           he
           abuseth
           this
           part
           of
           it
           to
           draw
           Christ
           to
           sinne
           ▪
           ●nd
           whereas
           all
           the
           precious
           promises
           of
           God
           ▪
           should
           hold
           vs
           in
           the
           awe
           and
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           this
           promise
           must
           occasion
           Christ
           to
           pr●sume
           vpon
           an
           vnlawfull
           action
           .
           4.
           
           He
           willingly
           mistakes
           the
           persons
           :
           for
           whereas
           that
           Psalme
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           promises
           of
           it
           ,
           hold
           true
           in
           Christ
           our
           Head
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           it
           w●s
           principally
           written
           for
           the
           godly
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           adopted
           sonnes
           of
           God
           :
           neither
           can
           euery
           thing
           in
           that
           Psalme
           be
           so
           fitly
           referred
           to
           Christ
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           afflicted
           members
           .
           Besides
           that
           ,
           the
           Angels
           minister
           otherwise
           to
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           then
           to
           his
           members
           :
           Christ
           by
           his
           owne
           power
           bea●es
           vp
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           Angels
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           ,
           Hebr.
           1.3
           .
           5.
           
           He
           falsifies
           the
           text
           ,
           by
           adding
           partly
           to
           the
           words
           ,
           partly
           to
           the
           sense
           .
           
             To
             the
             words
          
           ,
           he
           addes
           ,
           
             least
             at
             any
             time
          
           ,
           which
           addes
           no
           small
           strength
           to
           the
           temptation
           ,
           including
           euen
           that
           time
           wherein
           he
           should
           bee
           iumping
           betweene
           the
           pinacle
           and
           the
           pauement
           .
           
             To
             the
             sense
          
           ,
           thrusting
           his
           dart
           into
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           as
           if
           that
           place
           said
           so
           much
           in
           effect
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Cast
             thy selfe
             downe
          
           ▪
           which
           Chrysostome
           hath
           well
           obserued
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           
             Cast
             thy selfe
             d●wne
          
           ,
           was
           not
           written
           ,
           but
           was
           the
           poyson
           of
           the
           serpent
           ,
           cunningly
           mingled
           with
           the
           sweet
           comfort
           of
           the
           Scripture
           .
           6.
           
           He
           puts
           out
           and
           conceales
           that
           
           which
           most
           makes
           for
           Christ
           ,
           and
           against
           himselfe
           ,
           namely
           ,
           those
           words
           [
           
             in
             all
             thy
             waies
          
           ,
           ]
           which
           most
           warreth
           against
           this
           headlong
           casting
           downe
           of
           himselfe
           :
           for
           it
           is
           not
           the
           way
           of
           a
           man
           to
           cast
           himselfe
           from
           such
           an
           height
           ,
           but
           to
           seeke
           the
           staires
           ,
           o●
           the
           ordinarie
           way
           .
           And
           these
           words
           were
           not
           vnawares
           omitted
           ,
           but
           maliciously
           and
           purposely
           :
           for
           if
           Christ
           shall
           heare
           him
           speake
           of
           his
           wayes
           ,
           and
           consider
           that
           this
           casting
           downe
           of
           himselfe
           pertained
           not
           to
           his
           way
           ,
           one
           peice
           of
           his
           owne
           argument
           had
           ouerthrowne
           the
           whole
           .
           7.
           
           In
           th●
           allegation
           he
           commits
           the
           fallacie
           of
           diuision
           ,
           intending
           Christs
           ouerthrow
           ,
           by
           disioyning
           the
           things
           which
           God
           hath
           coupled
           together
           :
           for
           whereas
           the
           words
           of
           that
           text
           in
           the
           right
           sense
           ,
           consists
           of
           two
           parts
           ,
           namely
           ,
           1.
           a
           promise
           of
           protection
           ,
           and
           preseruation
           :
           2.
           the
           condition
           of
           keeping
           a
           mans
           selfe
           in
           his
           wayes
           ,
           
           without
           which
           condition
           no
           promise
           of
           God
           belongs
           vnto
           vs
           (
           for
           godlinesse
           hath
           the
           promise
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           life
           to
           come
           :
           )
           Satan
           reiects
           the
           condition
           wholly
           ,
           and
           diuorceth
           it
           from
           the
           promise
           .
           This
           is
           Mr.
           Iunius
           his
           obseruation
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           From
           euery
           part
           and
           word
           of
           a
           most
           excellent
           text
           ,
           he
           can
           vrge
           his
           most
           hellish
           temptation
           ,
           and
           make
           all
           faire
           weather
           when
           he
           intends
           nothing
           lesse
           :
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ;
           If
           thou
           be
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           cast
           downe
           thy selfe
           ,
           I
           do
           assure
           thee
           ,
           nay
           ,
           the
           written
           word
           assures
           thee
           of
           protection
           and
           safety
           :
           for
           in
           such
           a
           Psalme
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           91.
           verse
           11.
           thou
           hast
           the
           word
           of
           thy
           Fathers
           promise
           :
           yea
           ,
           in
           one
           promise
           ,
           a
           number
           of
           promises
           :
           for
           ,
           1.
           
           If
           thou
           wilt
           knowe
           the
           parties
           that
           shall
           support
           thee
           ,
           they
           bee
           Angels
           ,
           creatures
           swift
           ,
           mighty
           and
           powerfull
           .
           2.
           
           If
           thou
           doubtest
           of
           their
           will
           ,
           they
           must
           doe
           it
           ,
           they
           can
           neither
           will
           nor
           chuse
           ,
           it
           is
           their
           charge
           ,
           they
           are
           commaunded
           so
           to
           doe
           .
           3.
           
           If
           thou
           aske
           the
           manner
           how
           ,
           they
           must
           
             beare
             thee
             vp
          
           ,
           that
           if
           thou
           wouldst
           thou
           canst
           not
           fall
           .
           4.
           
           If
           thou
           doubtest
           of
           their
           chearefulnesse
           ,
           or
           willingnes
           ,
           or
           diligence
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           feare
           ;
           for
           they
           must
           doe
           it
           as
           mothers
           or
           nourses
           (
           as
           the
           word
           signifies
           )
           who
           out
           of
           their
           tender
           loue
           beare
           ,
           and
           carie
           ,
           or
           lead
           the
           infant
           with
           great
           watch
           and
           circumspection
           ,
           that
           it
           fall
           not
           ,
           and
           so
           come
           to
           hurt
           .
           5.
           
           If
           thou
           thinkest
           there
           is
           any
           limitation
           of
           their
           commission
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           ;
           for
           they
           must
           beare
           thee
           vp
           
             at
             all
             times
          
           .
           6.
           
           To
           take
           away
           all
           suspition
           of
           feare
           from
           thee
           ,
           they
           must
           saue
           thee
           not
           onely
           from
           great
           danger
           ,
           as
           breaking
           thy
           bones
           or
           necke
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           least
           danger
           ,
           
             thy
             foote
          
           ,
           the
           lowest
           and
           basest
           part
           
             shall
             not
             stumble
             or
             be
             hurt
             ,
          
           much
           lesse
           thy
           head
           ,
           thy selfe
           .
        
         
         
           Thus
           subtilly
           intending
           to
           hold
           with
           the
           hound
           ,
           and
           run
           with
           the
           hare
           ,
           Satan
           hath
           prickt
           out
           a
           place
           which
           seemeth
           forcible
           enough
           to
           perswade
           any
           reasonable
           man
           to
           his
           purpose
           .
           Hence
           note
           ,
           that
        
         
           
           A
           principall
           wile
           of
           Satan
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           assay
           (
           if
           he
           can
           by
           no
           meanes
           else
           )
           to
           ouerthrow
           men
           by
           the
           ouerthrow
           of
           Scriptures
           .
           Gen.
           3.1
           .
           
             Hath
             God
             indeed
             said
             ,
             ye
             shall
             not
             eate
             of
             euery
             tree
             of
             the
             garden
             ?
          
           It
           were
           strange
           and
           maruellous
           he
           should
           say
           so
           ,
           seeing
           he
           knows
           it
           would
           better
           your
           estate
           .
           In
           this
           his
           first
           temptation
           ,
           of
           all
           other
           he
           chuseth
           to
           make
           Gods
           word
           a
           meanes
           of
           their
           and
           our
           ouerthrow
           ,
           thinking
           it
           not
           an
           easie
           thing
           to
           destroy
           Gods
           image
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           could
           first
           destroy
           the
           word
           of
           God
           out
           of
           their
           heart
           .
           1.
           
           Sam.
           28.15
           .
           when
           the
           deuill
           would
           delude
           Saul
           ,
           ●nd
           hasten
           his
           death
           ,
           he
           layes
           the
           ground
           of
           it
           in
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           taking
           on
           him
           the
           person
           of
           Samuel
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             done
             euen
             as
             he
             spake
             by
             my
             hand
          
           ;
           abusing
           &
           alleadging
           that
           Scripture
           in
           1.
           
           Sam.
           15.28
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             will
             rent
             the
             Kingdome
             from
             thee
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             hath
             giuen
             it
             to
             thy
             neighbour
             ,
             who
             is
             better
             then
             thou
             .
          
           Mar.
           1.23
           .
           the
           deuill
           comes
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           tells
           him
           he
           knowes
           him
           well
           enough
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             Iesus
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             euen
             that
             holy
             One
             of
             God
             ,
          
           that
           holy
           One
           that
           was
           promised
           ,
           figured
           ,
           and
           expected
           ,
           euen
           that
           Redeemer
           and
           holy
           One
           of
           Israel
           ,
           Isa.
           41.14
           .
           euen
           that
           holy
           One
           foretold
           by
           the
           Angell
           ,
           Luk.
           1.35
           .
           And
           all
           this
           was
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           ouerthrow
           both
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           the
           faith
           of
           beleeuers
           ,
           as
           though
           there
           were
           some
           secret
           compact
           and
           familiarity
           betweene
           him
           and
           them
           :
           and
           perhaps
           hence
           arose
           that
           speach
           ,
           
             By
             Beelzebub
             he
             casteth
             out
             deuills
             .
          
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Satan
           knowes
           that
           Scripture
           is
           the
           will
           of
           God
           reuealed
           ,
           and
           hath
           sway
           in
           the
           conscience
           ,
           as
           beeing
           inspired
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           as
           the
           onely
           rule
           of
           faith
           and
           life
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           can
           turki●
           the
           Scripture
           out
           of
           his
           right
           sense
           and
           shape
           ,
           he
           peruerts
           iudgment
           ,
           and
           holds
           the
           conscience
           in
           errour
           ;
           and
           these
           errours
           are
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           neare
           of
           kinne
           to
           obstinacy
           .
           For
           till
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           come
           to
           his
           place
           againe
           in
           the
           conscience
           ,
           it
           will
           stiffen
           it selfe
           in
           errour
           euen
           to
           the
           death
           .
           So
           as
           by
           this
           stratageme
           Satan
           vsurpes
           the
           conscience
           ,
           which
           is
           Gods
           right
           ,
           and
           so
           leads
           men
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           His
           malice
           sets
           him
           cleane
           contrary
           to
           God
           in
           his
           proceedings
           .
           God
           hath
           giuen
           his
           Scripture
           to
           saue
           men
           by
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           called
           ,
           a
           
             word
             of
             saluation
          
           :
           now
           Satan
           would
           herein
           crosse
           
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           peruerting
           the
           word
           to
           mens
           condemnation
           .
           The
           Scripture
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           as
           a
           law
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           to
           containe
           men
           in
           the
           compasse
           of
           faith
           and
           godly
           life
           ;
           whence
           it
           is
           called
           Statutes
           ,
           and
           precepts
           ,
           and
           iudgements
           .
           But
           Satan
           seekes
           to
           enforce
           it
           as
           a
           law
           to
           thrust
           men
           from
           faith
           and
           obedience
           .
           The
           Scripture
           is
           a
           word
           of
           truth
           ,
           of
           holines
           ,
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           euery
           way
           resembling
           God
           the
           author
           :
           Satan
           therefore
           ,
           beeing
           the
           greatest
           enemie
           to
           Gods
           image
           ,
           is
           the
           greatest
           enemie
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           desireth
           to
           peruert
           them
           ,
           by
           establishing
           by
           them
           errours
           ,
           heresies
           ,
           false
           doctrines
           ,
           wicked
           and
           foolish
           opinions
           and
           practises
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           His
           subtilty
           and
           pollicie
           is
           not
           inferiour
           to
           his
           malice
           :
           for
           ,
           
           1.
           
           He
           hath
           a
           speciall
           slight
           and
           tricke
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           by
           pretending
           truth
           to
           impugne
           it
           ,
           and
           with
           Scripture
           to
           fight
           against
           Scripture
           ;
           which
           he
           hath
           taught
           his
           speciall
           factors
           ,
           heretikes
           ,
           and
           seducers
           :
           for
           why
           else
           did
           Christ
           forbid
           the
           deuill
           to
           witnesse
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           that
           euen
           that
           truth
           he
           speakes
           ,
           euer
           tends
           to
           destroy
           the
           truth
           ?
           And
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           why
           cites
           he
           the
           truth
           ,
           but
           to
           draw
           Christ
           into
           an
           errour
           ?
           2.
           
           He
           will
           gaine
           to
           himselfe
           some
           credit
           by
           this
           practise
           :
           for
           seeing
           speaches
           and
           testimonies
           depend
           much
           vpon
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           speaker
           ,
           by
           his
           quoting
           of
           Scripture
           he
           would
           be
           taken
           as
           if
           the
           truth
           of
           Scripture
           depended
           vpon
           ,
           or
           needed
           his
           witnes
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Satan
           must
           doe
           thus
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           preuaile
           against
           Christ
           ,
           
           or
           his
           seruants
           :
           for
           Scripture
           in
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           no
           patrone
           of
           sinne
           ,
           nor
           euer
           stands
           on
           the
           deuills
           side
           .
        
         
           Of
           all
           temp●●tions
           beware
           most
           of
           them
           which
           come
           armed
           with
           Scripture
           :
           
           for
           hardlier
           can
           we
           espie
           the
           subtilty
           and
           danger
           of
           these
           ,
           then
           those
           which
           are
           directly
           against
           the
           Scripture
           .
           And
           by
           temptations
           of
           this
           kinde
           ,
           Satan
           mightily
           preuaileth
           in
           points
           both
           of
           doctrine
           and
           practise
           ;
           which
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           amisse
           to
           giue
           some
           tast
           of
           ,
           and
           in
           both
           we
           shall
           obserue
           how
           Satan
           doth
           not
           so
           much
           vse
           as
           abuse
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           I.
           In
           matters
           of
           doctrine
           .
           1.
           
           For
           the
           establishing
           of
           the
           Headship
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           ordinary
           Papists
           haue
           found
           a
           Scripture
           in
           Ioh.
           21.16
           .
           where
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             Feed
             my
             sheep
          
           .
           I
           answer
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           place
           speakes
           not
           of
           any
           headship
           or
           spirituall
           gouernment
           ,
           but
           of
           fee●ing
           by
           the
           word
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           which
           the
           Pope
           neuer
           doth
           :
           secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           commaundement
           not
           giuen
           to
           Peter
           alone
           ,
           but
           to
           all
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           were
           equally
           Apostles
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           applied
           to
           Peter
           specially
           ,
           not
           to
           note
           any
           Primacie
           ,
           
           but
           secretly
           to
           checke
           him
           for
           his
           threefold
           deniall
           ,
           whereby
           he
           made
           himselfe
           vnworthy
           to
           be
           a
           Disciple
           .
           Obiect
           .
           But
           Peter
           saith
           he
           hath
           two
           swords
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Pope
           hath
           both
           spirituall
           and
           temporall
           iurisdiction
           .
           Sol.
           This
           is
           a
           place
           of
           Satans
           alleadging
           ,
           when
           that
           which
           is
           spoken
           literally
           ,
           is
           wrested
           into
           a
           figuratiue
           sense
           .
           And
           where
           Peter
           is
           commaunded
           (
           Act.
           10.13
           .
           )
           
             to
             kill
             ,
             and
             eat●
          
           ,
           the
           Pope
           may
           kill
           ,
           and
           slay
           ,
           and
           eate
           vp
           whom
           he
           will
           or
           can
           ,
           Prince
           with
           people
           .
           But
           this
           is
           a
           place
           literally
           to
           be
           taken
           ,
           and
           one
           part
           of
           the
           argument
           ▪
           hangs
           with
           another
           as
           the
           dreame
           of
           a
           sicke
           man
           :
           for
           the
           Pope
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           Peters
           successor
           ,
           must
           feed
           the
           sheep
           ,
           not
           feed
           on
           them
           .
           But
           Bellarmine
           ,
           who
           would
           make
           the
           world
           beleeue
           his
           wit
           is
           thinner
           ,
           hath
           deuised
           a
           farre
           more
           sufficient
           place
           :
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.6
           .
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
             put
             in
             Sion
             a
             chiefe
             corner
             stone
             ,
             elect
             and
             precious
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Pope
           :
           In
           his
           preface
           to
           the
           controuersie
           ,
           
             De
             Rom.
             Pontif.
          
           and
           lib.
           4.
           cap.
           5.
           
           But
           what
           may
           we
           thinke
           to
           reape
           from
           him
           ,
           that
           dares
           beginne
           his
           controuersie
           with
           so
           high
           a
           blasphemy
           ?
           and
           least
           we
           should
           thinke
           it
           fell
           inconsiderately
           from
           him
           ,
           he
           takes
           it
           vp
           againe
           .
           For
           doth
           not
           both
           Paul
           and
           Peter
           teach
           ,
           that
           this
           stone
           can
           be
           meant
           of
           none
           but
           of
           Christ
           ,
           doth
           not
           both
           of
           them
           adde
           ,
           
             He
             that
             beleeueth
             in
             him
             ,
             shall
             not
             bee
             ashamed
             ?
          
           must
           we
           now
           beleeue
           in
           the
           Pope
           ?
           And
           who
           is
           this
           liuing
           stone
           that
           giues
           life
           to
           all
           that
           are
           built
           vpon
           him
           ,
           besides
           Christ
           himselfe
           ?
           None
           can
           arrogate
           it
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           attribute
           it
           to
           another
           without
           high
           blasphemie
           .
           Therefore
           I
           conclude
           this
           point
           ,
           boldly
           affirming
           that
           the
           deuill
           could
           not
           more
           impiously
           abuse
           this
           place
           ,
           then
           hath
           blasphemous
           Bellarmine
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           the
           point
           of
           iustification
           by
           workes
           ,
           is
           alleadged
           that
           place
           of
           Iames
           ,
           2.21
           .
           wherein
           they
           adde
           vnto
           the
           text
           ,
           1.
           a
           false
           glosse
           ,
           
             by
             workes
             of
             the
             law
          
           .
           2.
           a
           false
           distinction
           ,
           saying
           that
           they
           iustifie
           as
           causes
           ;
           whereas
           we
           graunt
           ,
           that
           as
           effects
           they
           iustifie
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           declare
           a
           man
           to
           be
           iustified
           :
           so
           did
           Abrahams
           workes
           declare
           him
           to
           be
           iust
           :
           and
           this
           is
           not
           the
           iustification
           of
           the
           person
           ,
           which
           is
           onely
           by
           faith
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           person
           ,
           which
           is
           manifestly
           dead
           without
           them
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           that
           great
           sacramentary
           controuersie
           they
           alleadge
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             body
          
           :
           wherein
           Satan
           hath
           taught
           them
           to
           abuse
           Scripture
           ,
           in
           taking
           that
           literally
           which
           is
           figuratiuely
           spoken
           ,
           as
           often
           to
           writhe
           that
           ●nto
           a
           figure
           which
           is
           spoken
           literally
           :
           and
           whereas
           they
           exclaime
           against
           vs
           for
           denying
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           heretikes
           ,
           we
           are
           far
           from
           denying
           Christs
           word●
           ,
           but
           disclaime
           their
           
           false
           meaning
           ,
           which
           destroyes
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           seeing
           Scripture
           stands
           not
           in
           words
           ,
           but
           in
           sense
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           To
           establish
           the
           false
           doctrine
           of
           free-will
           ,
           they
           furnish
           themselues
           with
           that
           place
           in
           Ier.
           17.7
           .
           
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             that
             trusteth
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             whose
             hope
             the
             Lord
             is
             .
          
           But
           what
           doe
           they
           else
           but
           imitate
           the
           deuill
           ,
           in
           cutting
           off
           that
           part
           of
           the
           text
           which
           makes
           against
           them
           ?
           for
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           it
           followeth
           ,
           
             The
             heart
             of
             man
             is
             deceitfull
             aboue
             all
             things
             ,
             who
             can
             know
             it
             ?
          
           shewing
           ,
           that
           man
           in
           himselfe
           is
           vtterly
           destitute
           of
           all
           grace
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           For
           the
           Iesuiticall
           tricke
           of
           equiuocation
           ,
           or
           mentall
           reseruation
           ,
           they
           haue
           Scripture
           and
           Example
           :
           Ioh.
           1.21
           .
           they
           asked
           Iohn
           if
           he
           were
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           No
           ,
           whereas
           he
           was
           one
           :
           for
           Zachary
           called
           him
           the
           Prophet
           of
           the
           Highest
           ,
           and
           Christ
           said
           that
           there
           was
           not
           a
           greater
           Prophet
           then
           Iohn
           :
           therefore
           Iohn
           equiuocated
           .
           Answ.
           Whatsoeuer
           was
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           the
           question
           ,
           that
           Iohn
           answered
           plainely
           vnto
           .
           If
           they
           meant
           to
           aske
           him
           if
           he
           were
           that
           singular
           Prophet
           ,
           whom
           they
           fancied
           to
           come
           together
           with
           their
           Messiah
           ,
           he
           truely
           answered
           ,
           no.
           If
           he
           were
           any
           of
           the
           auncient
           Prophets
           ,
           who
           were
           long
           before
           Christ
           ,
           he
           truely
           answered
           in
           that
           sense
           ,
           no.
           If
           he
           were
           a
           Prophet
           by
           his
           proper
           office
           ,
           he
           truely
           answered
           ,
           no.
           For
           howsoeuer
           he
           was
           by
           grace
           and
           power
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           beeing
           sent
           of
           God
           to
           reprooue
           and
           conuert
           sinners
           ;
           yet
           by
           ordinarie
           office
           he
           was
           no
           Prophet
           ,
           neither
           did
           he
           prophesie
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           is
           this
           to
           those
           mentall
           reseruations
           ;
           Are
           you
           a
           Priest
           ,
           Garnet
           ?
           No
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           meaning
           not
           a
           Priest
           of
           Apollo
           ,
           or
           Iupiter
           .
           Were
           not
           you
           in
           England
           at
           such
           a
           time
           ?
           No
           ,
           not
           as
           the
           Sunne
           in
           the
           firmament
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           King
           in
           a
           Kingdome
           .
           A
           strange
           madnesse
           ,
           that
           men
           professing
           knowledge
           &
           zeale
           ,
           should
           so
           dally
           with
           lies
           and
           oaths
           :
           which
           tricks
           of
           theirs
           ,
           were
           they
           iustifiable
           and
           sound
           ,
           we
           should
           haue
           little
           vse
           of
           Magistracy
           or
           tribunalls
           ,
           especially
           where
           matters
           are
           determined
           by
           mens
           oathes
           :
           he
           were
           a
           verie
           blocke
           that
           would
           suffer
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           fastened
           vpon
           him
           .
           The
           murderer
           might
           sweare
           he
           neuer
           slew
           man
           ,
           namely
           ,
           with
           the
           iaw-bone
           of
           an
           asse
           ,
           as
           Sampson
           did
           .
           The
           drunkard
           might
           sweare
           hee
           drunke
           neuer
           a
           droppe
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           inwardly
           conceiue
           of
           water
           ,
           or
           
             aqua
             ●oelesti●
          
           ▪
           or
           the
           Poets
           nectar
           ,
           or
           what
           he
           can
           faigne
           .
           The
           adultr●●●e
           might
           sweare
           she
           was
           neuer
           tou●ht
           ,
           if
           she
           can
           inwardly
           conceiue
           of
           any
           creature
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           Bull
           ,
           or
           a
           Swanne
           ,
           as
           the
           Poets
           faigne
           of
           Pas●ph●e
           and
           Laeda
           .
           And
           were
           is
           lawfull
           to
           dally
           with
           
           God
           ,
           and
           mens
           consciences
           ,
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           we
           could
           pay
           them
           home
           in
           their
           owne
           kind
           :
           for
           suppose
           a
           man
           were
           in
           their
           Inquisition
           ,
           and
           were
           asked
           if
           the
           Pope
           were
           Supreame
           ouer
           all
           Kings
           ;
           if
           a
           man
           were
           disposed
           to
           equiuocate
           ,
           be
           might
           say
           and
           sweare
           ,
           yea
           ;
           reseruing
           his
           secret
           meaning
           ,
           not
           by
           right
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           his
           owne
           proud
           and
           ambitious
           desire
           ;
           and
           thus
           delude
           them
           .
        
         
           II.
           In
           matters
           of
           practise
           ,
           you
           shall
           haue
           no
           sinner
           but
           he
           hath
           a
           Scripture
           reached
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           lie
           safe
           vnder
           in
           the
           holding
           of
           his
           sinne
           ,
           but
           robbed
           and
           turned
           out
           of
           the
           right
           sense
           .
           The
           Atheist
           ,
           that
           cares
           for
           no
           Scripture
           ,
           yet
           hath
           one
           text
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           Eccl.
           7.18
           .
           
             B●e
             not
             iust
             ouermuch
             ,
             nor
             ouerwise
             :
          
           and
           so
           he
           hath
           enough
           to
           cast
           off
           all
           care
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           conscience
           .
           The
           image-munger
           hath
           a
           text
           ,
           to
           
             let
             nothing
             be
             lost
          
           :
           he
           hath
           a
           good
           vse
           for
           his
           images
           ;
           if
           they
           cannot
           serue
           to
           worship
           ,
           they
           may
           serue
           for
           ornament
           .
           The
           swearer
           hath
           a
           text
           in
           
             Ieremie
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             sweare
             in
             truth
             ,
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             iudgement
             :
          
           therefore
           he
           will
           sweare
           so
           long
           as
           he
           sweareth
           nothing
           but
           that
           which
           is
           true
           .
           The
           Sabbath-breaker
           hath
           his
           text
           ,
           
             The
             Sabbath
             was
             made
             for
             man
             ,
             and
             not
             man
             for
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           The
           murderer
           and
           adulterer
           thinke
           themselues
           safe
           ,
           seeing
           they
           finde
           Dauid
           in
           both
           these
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           yet
           commended
           of
           God.
           The
           drunkard
           hath
           his
           lesson
           ,
           
             Drinke
             no
             longer
             water
             ,
             but
             a
             little
             wine
             for
             thy
             stomacke
             ,
             and
             often
             infirmities
             sake
             .
          
           The
           couetous
           person
           knows
           ,
           that
           he
           
             that
             prouides
             not
             for
             his
             family
             ,
             is
             worse
             then
             an
             Infidell
             ,
          
           which
           through
           many
           mens
           wickednesse
           ,
           is
           a
           ground
           of
           much
           couetousnesse
           .
           The
           lazie
           Protestant
           hath
           his
           text
           ,
           
             We
             are
             saued
             by
             grace
             ,
             and
             iustified
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             freely
             :
          
           what
           can
           his
           workes
           doe
           ?
           what
           need
           they
           ?
           The
           idle
           person
           hath
           his
           text
           ,
           
             Care
             not
             for
             to
             morrowe
             ,
             let
             the
             morrowe
             care
             for
             it selfe
             .
          
           The
           vsurer
           hath
           his
           plaine
           place
           ,
           Matth.
           25.27
           .
           —
           
             that
             I
             might
             haue
             receiued
             my
             owne
             with
             vsurie
             .
          
           The
           theefe
           ,
           hath
           the
           theefe
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           repenting
           at
           the
           last
           .
           The
           carnall
           Gospeller
           cares
           not
           what
           sinne
           he
           venture
           on
           ,
           
             because
             where
             sinne
             hath
             abounded
             ,
             there
             grace
             hath
             abounded
             much
             more
             .
          
           The
           carelesse
           Libertine
           is
           predestinated
           to
           life
           or
           death
           ,
           doe
           what
           he
           can
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           what
           he
           list
           ,
           he
           cannot
           change
           Gods
           decree
           :
           and
           so
           he
           will
           doe
           what
           he
           list
           .
           The
           obdurate
           and
           hardned
           sinner
           saith
           ,
           
             At
             what
             time
             soeuer
             a
             sinner
             repents
             ,
             God
             will
             put
             all
             his
             sinnes
             out
             of
             his
             remembrance
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           he
           will
           not
           repent
           till
           he
           be
           dying
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           vniust
           person
           he
           hath
           his
           rule
           in
           the
           vniust
           steward
           ,
           who
           was
           commended
           by
           Christ
           :
           who
           was
           indeed
           commended
           for
           his
           prouidence
           ,
           not
           for
           his
           iniustice
           .
           In
           all
           these
           thou
           mayest
           hold
           
           this
           for
           a
           good
           rule
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             deuills
             diuinitie
             ,
             to
             confirme
             thy selfe
             in
             any
             sinne
             by
             whatsoeuer
             thou
             hearest
             or
             readest
             in
             Gods
             Booke
          
           ;
           all
           which
           in
           Gods
           meaning
           is
           direct
           ,
           and
           the
           onely
           preseruatiue
           against
           all
           sinne
           .
        
         
           NOw
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           this
           comfortable
           Scripture
           in
           the
           holy
           vse
           of
           it
           ,
           not
           as
           we
           haue
           it
           wrested
           and
           mangled
           by
           Sathan
           ,
           but
           as
           we
           finde
           it
           set
           downe
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           91.11
           .
           
             For
             hee
             shall
             giue
             his
             Angels
             charge
             ouer
             thee
             ,
             to
             keepe
             thee
             in
             all
             thy
             waies
             :
             They
             shall
             beare
             thee
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             that
             thou
             hurt
             not
             thy
             foot
             against
             a
             stone
             .
          
        
         
           In
           which
           words
           the
           godly
           are
           secured
           ,
           and
           assured
           of
           safetie
           in
           danger
           ,
           not
           onely
           because
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           is
           become
           their
           refuge
           and
           protection
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           words
           going
           before
           ,
           but
           in
           that
           to
           his
           owne
           fatherly
           care
           and
           prouidence
           ,
           he
           hath
           added
           a
           guard
           of
           Angels
           :
           to
           whose
           care
           also
           he
           hath
           committed
           the
           godly
           .
           Wherein
           for
           explication
           ,
           we
           will
           note
           these
           particulars
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           What
           is
           the
           ministerie
           of
           the
           Angels
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           godly
           mans
           keepers
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Who
           sealeth
           their
           commission
           ,
           He
           hath
           giuen
           them
           charge
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           limitation
           of
           it
           ,
           
             In
             all
             thy
             wayes
          
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           manner
           ,
           
             they
             shall
             beare
             thee
             vp
             in
             their
             hands
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           end
           ,
           
             least
             thou
             dash
             thy
             foot
             against
             a
             stone
             .
          
           Which
           is
           a
           borrowed
           speach
           taken
           from
           mothers
           or
           nurses
           ,
           who
           lead
           or
           carrie
           their
           tender
           children
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           that
           they
           stumble
           and
           fall
           not
           to
           hurt
           or
           endanger
           themselues
           .
        
         
           The
           word
           Angell
           ,
           is
           a
           name
           not
           of
           nature
           (
           for
           so
           they
           be
           spirits
           )
           but
           of
           office
           ,
           
             ministring
             Spirits
          
           ,
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           Gods
           elect
           .
           
             His
             Angels
          
           ]
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           good
           and
           elect
           Angels
           ,
           called
           his
           ,
           1.
           
           By
           creation
           :
           for
           they
           had
           not
           beeing
           of
           themselues
           .
           2.
           
           By
           more
           immediate
           ministerie
           ,
           they
           assist
           him
           ,
           and
           stand
           before
           his
           face
           ;
           whereas
           the
           wicked
           Angels
           are
           cast
           downe
           from
           heauen
           ,
           from
           enioying
           his
           presence
           .
           3.
           
           By
           grace
           of
           perseuerance
           :
           for
           they
           fell
           not
           from
           their
           estate
           ,
           as
           the
           wicked
           Angels
           did
           ,
           and
           are
           now
           confirmed
           by
           Christ
           that
           they
           cannot
           fall
           :
           and
           hence
           is
           
             Christ
             called
             the
             head
             of
             men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             in
             whome
             all
             things
             in
             heauen
             and
             earth
             consist
             ,
          
           Coloss.
           1.
           vers
           .
           17.
           that
           is
           ,
           are
           preserued
           ,
           sustained
           ,
           and
           gouerned
           ,
           whether
           visible
           or
           inuisible
           ;
           and
           consequently
           a
           mediator
           of
           the
           Angels
           in
           respect
           of
           speciall
           
           grace
           of
           confirmation
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           inseparably
           adhere
           to
           God
           ,
           although
           in
           respect
           of
           that
           mediation
           which
           is
           restrained
           to
           redemption
           ,
           the
           Angels
           haue
           no
           need
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Charge
           ]
           This
           charge
           is
           not
           a
           generall
           commaundement
           ouer
           the
           Church
           in
           generall
           ,
           but
           a
           speciall
           charge
           ouer
           euery
           godly
           man
           ,
           ouer
           thee
           .
           And
           the
           charge
           is
           directed
           to
           many
           Angels
           to
           keepe
           one
           man
           ;
           for
           the
           word
           affoards
           vs
           more
           comfort
           ,
           then
           that
           Popish
           and
           vngrounded
           conceit
           ,
           of
           euery
           mans
           hauing
           his
           particular
           Angel.
           
        
         
           Quest.
           Why
           doth
           God
           giue
           this
           charge
           to
           the
           Angels
           ?
           or
           why
           doth
           he
           vse
           their
           ministerie
           ?
           Answ.
           Not
           for
           any
           necessitie
           (
           for
           he
           by
           his
           word
           and
           becke
           doth
           sustaine
           heauen
           and
           earth
           ,
           and
           without
           them
           can
           keepe
           his
           owne
           :
           )
           but
           out
           of
           his
           good
           will
           to
           vs
           ,
           hee
           declares
           his
           loue
           and
           care
           of
           vs
           ,
           who
           hath
           so
           abundantly
           prouided
           for
           our
           safetie
           ,
           and
           made
           farre
           more
           glorious
           natures
           then
           our selues
           our
           keepers
           .
        
         
           
             To
             keepe
             thee
          
           ]
           This
           custodie
           of
           the
           Angels
           standeth
           ,
           1.
           
           In
           obseruing
           and
           watching
           their
           persons
           ,
           soules
           ,
           bodies
           ,
           and
           estates
           ;
           and
           therefore
           are
           called
           watchmen
           ,
           Dan
           4.10
           .
           
             And
             I
             sawe
             a
             watchman
             ,
             and
             an
             holy
             one
             come
             downe
             from
             heauen
             .
          
           2.
           
           In
           propulsing
           and
           auerting
           euill
           :
           so
           here
           ,
           
             There
             shall
             no
             euill
             come
             neare
             thee
             ,
             for
             he
             will
             giue
             his
             Angels
             charge
             ouer
             thee
             .
          
           3.
           
           In
           defending
           them
           in
           good
           ,
           as
           Elizeus
           and
           his
           seruant
           beeing
           compassed
           with
           enemies
           .
           4.
           
           In
           comforting
           them
           in
           trouble
           ,
           as
           Hagar
           ,
           Gen.
           21.17
           .
           and
           Iacob
           ,
           32.1
           ,
           2.
           and
           Christ
           in
           this
           place
           .
        
         
           
             In
             all
             thy
             waies
          
           ]
           Namely
           ,
           in
           such
           courses
           as
           God
           hath
           appointed
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           these
           ,
           in
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           in
           all
           estates
           and
           conditions
           .
           In
           the
           way
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           birth
           and
           infancie
           ,
           the
           good
           Angels
           keep
           Gods
           little
           children
           ,
           Matth.
           18.10
           .
           In
           the
           way
           thorough
           the
           world
           they
           keep
           vs
           ,
           as
           the
           Israelites
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           Exod.
           33.2
           .
           In
           the
           way
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           their
           charge
           is
           to
           keepe
           vs
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           see
           in
           Lazarus
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           died
           the
           Angels
           carried
           his
           soule
           into
           Abrahams
           bosome
           .
           In
           all
           our
           wayes
           ,
           by
           day
           and
           by
           night
           ,
           they
           keepe
           vs
           so
           long
           as
           we
           are
           in
           our
           callings
           .
        
         
           
             They
             shall
             beare
             thee
             in
             their
             hands
          
           ]
           this
           is
           a
           borrowed
           speach
           :
           for
           Angels
           haue
           no
           hands
           ,
           nor
           bodies
           :
           sometimes
           they
           assume
           bodies
           in
           their
           ministerie
           to
           others
           ,
           but
           these
           bodies
           are
           not
           theirs
           ,
           neither
           were
           they
           naturally
           and
           hypostatically
           vnited
           vnto
           thm
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           time
           created
           and
           assumed
           :
           but
           ,
           from
           what
           beginning
           they
           were
           taken
           ,
           or
           into
           what
           end
           after
           the
           ministerie
           they
           were
           resolued
           ,
           
           it
           is
           idle
           to
           enquire
           .
           Here
           hands
           are
           ascribed
           to
           them
           as
           elsewhere
           wings
           ,
           both
           improperly
           ,
           one
           shewes
           the
           speedines
           of
           their
           motion
           ,
           the
           other
           their
           fitnes
           and
           tendernes
           in
           our
           keeping
           :
           For
           their
           charge
           is
           not
           onely
           to
           foresee
           danger
           and
           admonish
           vs
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           be
           actuall
           helpers
           ,
           to
           beare
           vs
           vp
           from
           ground
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           fall
           ,
           and
           g●●
           knocke
           ,
           as
           a
           tender
           mother
           or
           ●ourse
           ,
           if
           they
           see
           the
           little
           child
           falling
           ,
           will
           haste
           and
           catch
           it
           before
           the
           head
           comes
           to
           ground
           .
        
         
           
             That
             thou
             dash
             not
             thy
             foote
             against
             a
             stone
             .
          
           ]
           That
           is
           ,
           that
           thou
           hur●
           not
           thy
           foot
           against
           any
           rubbe
           or
           occasion
           .
           Angels
           are
           nourses
           ,
           we
           are
           as
           infants
           in
           spirituall
           matters
           ,
           on
           euery
           occasion
           ready
           to
           fall
           into
           sinne
           ,
           and
           by
           it
           into
           all
           dangers
           ,
           spirituall
           and
           temporall
           .
           Now
           the
           Angells
           keep
           vs
           not
           onely
           from
           hurt
           by
           others
           ,
           but
           from
           bringing
           hurt
           on
           our selues
           ,
           euen
           the
           least
           ;
           they
           keep
           vs
           from
           hurting
           our
           head
           ,
           yea
           our
           foote
           .
           Obiect
           .
           But
           how
           doe
           the
           Angels
           performe
           their
           charge
           ,
           when
           some
           of
           Gods
           children
           not
           onely
           stumble
           ,
           but
           fall
           spiritually
           ,
           and
           bodily
           ,
           and
           take
           great
           harme
           .
           Answ.
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           no
           man
           keeps
           his
           way
           so
           diligently
           and
           vprightly
           as
           he
           ought
           .
           If
           we
           did
           neuer
           faile
           ,
           God
           would
           neuer
           faile
           vs
           ,
           no
           more
           would
           his
           holy
           Angells
           ;
           nay
           ,
           such
           is
           their
           loue
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           not
           haue
           vs
           to
           take
           the
           least
           hur●
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           while
           we
           walke
           faithfully
           in
           the
           wayes
           and
           commaundements
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           Angells
           of
           God
           are
           the
           tender
           keepers
           of
           Gods
           children
           in
           Gods
           wayes
           ,
           that
           no
           hurt
           can
           betide
           them
           ,
           Gen.
           32.5
           .
           
           When
           Iaacob
           was
           in
           great
           feare
           of
           his
           brother
           Esa●
           ,
           the
           Angell
           of
           God
           met
           him
           to
           comfort
           and
           defend
           him
           .
           When
           S●dome
           was
           to
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           the
           Angels
           came
           to
           Lot
           to
           forewarne
           and
           hast
           him
           out
           of
           that
           wicked
           city
           .
           Psal.
           34.7
           .
           
             The
             Angell
             of
             the
             Lord
             pitcheth
             his
             tents
             round
             about
             them
             that
             feare
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           deliuereth
           them
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           our
           Head
           ,
           
           to
           whom
           they
           are
           subiect
           as
           to
           their
           Lord
           and
           head
           ,
           who
           hath
           reconciled
           
             things
             in
             heauen
             and
             earth
             ,
             Angels
             and
             men
             ,
          
           Col.
           1.20
           .
           In
           our selues
           and
           our
           owne
           vilene●
           we
           could
           not
           be
           endured
           by
           these
           blessed
           spirits
           ,
           but
           now
           Christ
           becomes
           our
           Head
           ,
           and
           for
           him
           they
           tend
           vs
           as
           his
           members
           .
           2.
           
           Their
           loue
           to
           vs
           is
           another
           ground
           of
           their
           custody
           of
           vs
           ,
           
           manifested
           in
           that
           they
           are
           compared
           to
           nourses
           :
           neither
           can
           they
           but
           loue
           those
           whom
           they
           see
           God
           loueth
           ▪
           now
           they
           see
           God
           louing
           vs
           so
           dearely
           ,
           that
           he
           spare●
           no●
           his
           owne
           Sonne
           ,
           but
           giues
           him
           to
           the
           death
           for
           vs
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           dearely
           loue
           vs
           and
           
           our
           good
           ,
           they
           desire
           our
           saluation
           and
           promote
           it
           ,
           they
           reioyce
           that
           our
           saluation
           is
           wrought
           ,
           and
           are
           glad
           of
           our
           repentance
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           lay
           hold
           on
           it
           .
           3.
           
           And
           specially
           this
           charge
           and
           commandement
           of
           God
           is
           the
           cause
           hereof
           ;
           
           so
           as
           now
           it
           is
           not
           out
           of
           curtesie
           ,
           or
           the
           goodnes
           of
           their
           nature
           onely
           ,
           that
           they
           doe
           vs
           good
           ,
           but
           by
           vertue
           of
           this
           charge
           and
           commaundement
           of
           God
           ,
           whom
           they
           loue
           as
           their
           cheife
           good
           ,
           and
           to
           whō
           they
           are
           bound
           in
           absolute
           obedience
           by
           the
           eternall
           law
           of
           their
           nature
           ;
           so
           as
           although
           they
           are
           charged
           by
           god
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           not
           forced
           or
           coacted
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           their
           perfect
           loue
           of
           God
           they
           watch
           ouer
           our
           good
           .
        
         
           
           This
           doctrine
           affoa●ds
           a
           vse
           of
           great
           consolation
           :
           for
           when
           we
           consider
           our
           owne
           weaknes
           and
           impotencie
           on
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           the
           multitude
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           pollicie
           of
           our
           enemies
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           a
           whole
           army
           of
           sinnes
           besieging
           vs
           ,
           and
           a
           whole
           legion
           of
           dangers
           behinde
           them
           to
           oppresse
           and
           swallow
           vs
           ;
           now
           this
           doctrine
           touching
           Gods
           prouidence
           in
           the
           ministery
           of
           Angells
           ,
           will
           bee
           able
           to
           support
           vs
           ;
           when
           we
           shall
           consider
           ,
           not
           onely
           that
           Gods
           protection
           is
           as
           a
           wall
           of
           fire
           round
           about
           vs
           ,
           but
           that
           hee
           hath
           set
           and
           pitched
           his
           Angells
           round
           about
           vs
           as
           a
           guard
           ,
           
           of
           whom
           we
           may
           say
           with
           Elisha
           for
           their
           multitude
           ,
           
             They
             are
             m●re
             that
             are
             with
             vs
             ,
             then
             they
             that
             are
             against
             vs
          
           ;
           and
           for
           their
           power
           ,
           they
           are
           called
           the
           Angells
           of
           God
           power
           ,
           farre
           stronger
           then
           the
           wicked
           Angells
           and
           powers
           that
           are
           against
           vs.
           And
           when
           we
           shall
           consider
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           giuen
           a
           charge
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           to
           one
           or
           two
           Angels
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           whole
           blessed
           company
           of
           them
           ouer
           euery
           godly
           man
           ,
           how
           can
           we
           but
           assure
           our selues
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           be
           defended
           and
           protected
           ?
           If
           a
           man
           were
           to
           passe
           by
           shippe
           ouer
           a
           dangerous
           sea
           ,
           full
           of
           gulfes
           ,
           sands
           ,
           rocks
           ,
           and
           robbers
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           should
           giue
           him
           ●etters
           of
           safe
           conduct
           ,
           it
           would
           much
           comfort
           him
           ,
           and
           helpe
           him
           through
           his
           voyage
           :
           but
           if
           this
           King
           should
           send
           a
           great
           nauie
           to
           conduct
           him
           ouer
           ,
           yea
           and
           should
           not
           onely
           goe
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           but
           call
           out
           all
           his
           men
           of
           warre
           to
           see
           him
           safely
           arriued
           ,
           this
           were
           so
           comfortable
           as
           he
           could
           not
           wish
           more
           .
           But
           thus
           doth
           the
           Lord
           with
           his
           children
           ,
           not
           onely
           himselfe
           going
           with
           them
           through
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           guarding
           them
           with
           his
           holy
           Angells
           ,
           who
           willingly
           affoard
           their
           ministery
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           loue
           to
           man
           ,
           but
           in
           respect
           of
           Gods
           word
           and
           charge
           much
           more
           willingly
           ,
           that
           of
           Gods
           Angells
           they
           become
           our
           Angells
           ,
           Matth.
           ●8
           .
           10
           .
        
         
           What
           an
           vnspeakeable
           comfort
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           loose
           the
           
           watch
           ouer
           our selues
           many
           wayes
           ,
           through
           sleep
           of
           soule
           or
           body
           ,
           the
           Angells
           watch
           ouer
           our
           safety
           ?
           Matth.
           2.13
           .
           Ioseph
           was
           asleepe
           ,
           and
           thought
           not
           of
           that
           danger
           which
           was
           euen
           vpon
           him
           ,
           by
           meanes
           of
           Herods
           cruelty
           :
           but
           euen
           in
           that
           sleep
           the
           Angell
           watched
           and
           admonished
           him
           by
           a
           dreame
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           danger
           ,
           and
           the
           meanes
           to
           escape
           .
        
         
           How
           great
           a
           comfort
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           see
           such
           difficulties
           betweene
           vs
           and
           our
           desires
           ,
           as
           we
           can
           neuer
           ouercome
           ,
           then
           we
           haue
           Gods
           Angells
           present
           to
           doe
           it
           to
           our
           hands
           ?
           Mark.
           16.3
           .
           when
           the
           good
           women
           that
           came
           to
           embaulme
           Christs
           body
           ,
           were
           very
           much
           troubled
           how
           to
           come
           to
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           asked
           who
           shall
           roule
           away
           the
           stone
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           a
           very
           great
           one
           ;
           when
           they
           looked
           ,
           they
           saw
           the
           stone
           rolled
           away
           ,
           &
           it
           was
           done
           by
           the
           Angel
           ,
           as
           Matth.
           hath
           it
           .
           Gods
           Angels
           roll
           away
           all
           stones
           and
           impediments
           ,
           and
           make
           our
           way
           smooth
           to
           all
           good
           duties
           .
        
         
           No
           lesse
           comfort
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           when
           Satan
           beginnes
           to
           insult
           ,
           and
           makes
           as
           if
           hee
           would
           trample
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           we
           haue
           a
           stronger
           guard
           about
           vs
           ,
           any
           one
           of
           the
           Angells
           beeing
           as
           able
           to
           shut
           the
           mouth
           of
           this
           roaring
           lyon
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           to
           shut
           the
           mouths
           of
           those
           hungrie
           lyons
           ,
           into
           whose
           den
           Daniel
           was
           cast
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           further
           strength
           of
           our
           faith
           and
           comfort
           in
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           notes
           three
           things
           further
           concerning
           Angells
           ,
           worth
           obseruing
           :
           1.
           
           Their
           wisedome
           and
           prouidence
           in
           pitching
           about
           vs
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           lie
           open
           no
           where
           .
           Ex.
           14.19
           .
           when
           Israel
           was
           gone
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           the
           Angell
           of
           the
           Lord
           who
           went
           before
           them
           to
           lead
           them
           out
           ,
           now
           remooued
           and
           went
           behinde
           them
           ,
           because
           now
           Pharaoh
           and
           his
           people
           pursued
           them
           .
           The
           power
           of
           the
           Angell
           was
           no
           lesse
           if
           he
           had
           staied
           before
           them
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           beeing
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           comfort
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           our
           instruction
           ,
           the
           Angell
           changeth
           his
           place
           ,
           and
           stoppeth
           betweene
           them
           and
           the
           danger
           .
           2.
           
           Their
           vniting
           of
           themselues
           ,
           and
           strength
           for
           our
           safety
           ;
           one
           of
           them
           readily
           will
           help
           another
           in
           helping
           vs
           :
           Dan.
           10.13
           .
           one
           Angell
           beeing
           resisted
           by
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           
             Persia
             ,
             Michael
          
           one
           of
           the
           cheife
           Princes
           came
           to
           help
           him
           :
           who
           whether
           he
           were
           an
           Angell
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           it
           is
           more
           likely
           )
           the
           Prince
           and
           Lord
           of
           the
           Angells
           ,
           euen
           the
           Angell
           of
           the
           great
           couenant
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           it
           is
           euery
           way
           full
           of
           comfo●t
           .
           3.
           
           Their
           patience
           towards
           vs
           ,
           who
           if
           they
           should
           be
           gone
           from
           vs
           a●
           often
           as
           we
           by
           sinne
           prouoke
           them
           ,
           we
           should
           perish
           euery
           moment
           .
           But
           as
           God
           is
           long-suffering
           ,
           so
           hath
           he
           
           charged
           his
           Angells
           to
           be
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           wait
           still
           for
           our
           returne
           ,
           and
           
             reioyce
             in
             the
             repentance
             of
             sinners
             ,
          
           Luk.
           15.10
           .
           and
           abide
           in
           their
           charge
           and
           ministery
           still
           .
        
         
           
           Againe
           ,
           this
           doctrine
           is
           a
           ground
           of
           manifold
           instruction
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Hath
           God
           affoarded
           vs
           the
           ministery
           of
           Angells
           ?
           then
           note
           the
           priuiledge
           and
           preheminence
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           whose
           nature
           beeing
           assumed
           by
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           giues
           it
           dignity
           aboue
           the
           Angells
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           ministers
           of
           our
           humane
           nature
           in
           the
           head
           and
           members
           ,
           Angells
           are
           indeed
           called
           the
           
             sonnes
             of
             God
          
           ,
           but
           tha●
           is
           by
           creation
           .
           Christ
           neuer
           gaue
           them
           this
           honour
           to
           call
           them
           brethren
           .
           Nay
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           nearer
           coniunction
           between
           Christ
           and
           vs
           ,
           then
           betweene
           Christ
           and
           the
           Angells
           ,
           which
           coniunction
           doth
           priuiledge
           vs
           with
           their
           attendance
           .
           1.
           
           By
           reason
           of
           his
           conception
           and
           incarnation
           ,
           taking
           on
           him
           the
           seed
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           Angells
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           becomes
           flesh
           of
           our
           flesh
           .
           2.
           
           By
           reason
           of
           his
           spirituall
           contract
           ,
           taking
           vs
           to
           be
           one
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           become
           flesh
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           and
           so
           nearely
           set
           into
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           Angells
           cannot
           be
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           members
           of
           this
           Head
           ,
           as
           the
           elect
           be
           .
           Christ
           indeed
           may
           be
           called
           their
           head
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Lord
           and
           commander
           ,
           not
           by
           such
           spirituall
           vnion
           as
           is
           between
           Christ
           and
           the
           Christian.
           
        
         
           Herein
           we
           may
           see
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           in
           setting
           his
           Angells
           to
           be
           our
           keepers
           .
           The
           more
           noble
           ,
           potent
           ,
           numerous
           ,
           and
           diligent
           the
           custody
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           is
           the
           care
           and
           loue
           of
           the
           thing
           kept
           .
           How
           great
           thanks
           therefore
           owe
           we
           vnto
           our
           God
           ,
           who
           notwithstanding
           he
           is
           daily
           offended
           with
           our
           sins
           ,
           yet
           affoards
           vs
           the
           ministry
           of
           hi●
           Angells
           ?
           Who
           ,
           and
           what
           am
           I
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           so
           mindfull
           of
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           giue
           so
           many
           glorious
           creatures
           charge
           ouer
           mee
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           giue
           me
           such
           a
           priuiledge
           ,
           that
           euen
           the
           holy
           Angels
           (
           whose
           dwelling
           is
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           see
           the
           face
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           are
           all
           spirit
           and
           no
           flesh
           ,
           who
           are
           free
           from
           all
           sinne
           and
           misery
           )
           should
           so
           narrowly
           attend
           mee
           a
           lump
           of
           earth
           ,
           a
           peece
           of
           flesh
           ,
           compassed
           with
           so
           many
           sinnes
           and
           miseries
           ,
           as
           I
           can
           looke
           no
           way
           either
           before
           or
           behinde
           them
           ?
           Dauid
           in
           the
           8.
           
           Psalme
           burst
           out
           into
           the
           praise
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           considered
           that
           God
           had
           affoarded
           man
           the
           vse
           of
           birds
           ,
           beasts
           ,
           and
           fishes
           :
           
             O
             Lord
          
           ,
           faith
           he
           ,
           
             what
             is
             man
             that
             thou
             ar●
             so
             mindefull
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             hast
             prefer●ed
             him
             ouer
             the
             workes
             of
             thy
             hands
             ?
          
           How
           much
           more
           should
           we
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           our
           happines
           by
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           glorious
           Angells
           ?
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Let
           vs
           learne
           hence
           to
           looke
           to
           our
           conuersation
           ,
           
             because
             of
             the
             Angels
          
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           11.10
           .
           for
           they
           are
           our
           keepers
           and
           obseruers
           ,
           they
           see
           all
           the
           good
           and
           bad
           we
           doe
           ,
           and
           we
           doe
           nor
           speake
           any
           thing
           without
           many
           witnesses
           .
           Sinne
           makes
           God
           take
           away
           our
           hedge
           ,
           Isa.
           5.5
           .
           it
           greiues
           the
           Angels
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           layes
           a
           man
           naked
           to
           all
           his
           iudgements
           .
           Shall
           we
           willingly
           offend
           them
           ,
           from
           whom
           ,
           vnder
           God
           ,
           we
           receiue
           so
           great
           and
           daily
           comforts
           ?
           If
           we
           did
           beleeue
           ,
           or
           weigh
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           we
           would
           not
           :
           but
           because
           we
           see
           not
           God
           ,
           nor
           his
           Angels
           ,
           we
           loue
           neither
           ,
           nor
           feare
           to
           offend
           either
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Let
           vs
           beware
           of
           wronging
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           euen
           because
           they
           haue
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           Angels
           .
           To
           rise
           vp
           against
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           to
           rise
           vp
           against
           the
           Angels
           their
           keepers
           .
           Offend
           none
           of
           these
           little
           ones
           :
           for
           their
           Angels
           behold
           the
           face
           of
           their
           heauenly
           Father
           ,
           and
           thou
           prouokest
           the
           Angels
           against
           thee
           .
           If
           the
           Sodomites
           rise
           vp
           against
           Lot
           ,
           the
           Angels
           will
           saue
           him
           and
           destroy
           them
           .
           If
           Balaam
           will
           goe
           to
           curse
           Gods
           people
           ,
           he
           shall
           haue
           an
           Angell
           against
           him
           with
           a
           sword
           drawne
           readie
           to
           kill
           him
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Learne
           wee
           to
           giue
           God
           the
           honour
           of
           our
           saluation
           and
           safety
           ,
           when
           we
           haue
           auoided
           any
           danger
           ,
           publike
           or
           priuate
           .
           It
           is
           not
           by
           chance
           ,
           nor
           by
           our
           prouidence
           and
           policie
           ,
           but
           Gods
           charging
           his
           Angels
           to
           saue
           and
           keepe
           vs.
           Daniel
           did
           rightly
           ascribe
           his
           deliuerance
           to
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           Angell
           ,
           chap.
           6.22
           .
           
             My
             God
          
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
             sent
             his
             Angell
             ,
             and
             shut
             the
             lyons
             mouth
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           To
           be
           partaker
           of
           all
           this
           comfort
           ,
           these
           meanes
           are
           to
           be
           vsed
           :
           1.
           
           Become
           a
           godly
           man
           :
           Psal.
           34.9
           .
           
             The
             Angell
             of
             the
             Lord
             pitcheth
             his
             tent
             round
             about
             them
             that
             feare
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           Hebr.
           1.14
           .
           
             They
             are
             ministring
             Spirits
             to
             the
             heyres
             of
             saluation
             .
          
           2.
           
           Hold
           on
           in
           a
           godly
           course
           ,
           keepe
           thee
           
             in
             thy
             wayes
          
           ,
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           thy
           calling
           ,
           generall
           and
           speciall
           ;
           for
           thus
           long
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           Angels
           stands
           in
           force
           .
           3.
           
           Pray
           (
           not
           to
           Angels
           ,
           but
           )
           to
           the
           God
           of
           heauen
           ,
           to
           send
           his
           Angell
           before
           thee
           ,
           to
           direct
           and
           assist
           thee
           in
           thy
           duties
           and
           waies
           .
           For
           what
           God
           hath
           promised
           ,
           we
           must
           pray
           for
           :
           Gen.
           24.7
           .
           Abraham
           tells
           his
           seruant
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           send
           
             his
             Angell
          
           before
           him
           to
           take
           a
           wife
           for
           his
           sonne
           :
           and
           this
           Angell
           prospered
           his
           iourney
           ,
           v.
           40.
           
           And
           that
           this
           was
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           appeares
           by
           Moses
           his
           message
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Edom
           ,
           Numb
           .
           20.16
           .
           
             Beeing
             ill
             intreated
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             we
             prayed
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             sent
             
             an
             Angell
             ,
             and
             brought
             vs
             out
             of
             Egypt
             .
          
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           this
           dutie
           ,
           were
           it
           more
           faithfully
           practised
           ,
           would
           bring
           home
           much
           more
           successe
           and
           comfort
           ,
           then
           many
           men
           finde
           in
           their
           labour
           ,
           who
           scarce
           knowe
           whence
           or
           how
           their
           prosperitie
           commeth
           vnto
           them
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           If
           God
           should
           send
           his
           Angels
           in
           humane
           forme
           ,
           and
           as
           familiarly
           to
           conuerse
           with
           vs
           as
           aunciently
           they
           did
           with
           the
           Patriarkes
           ,
           we
           should
           beleeue
           this
           doctrine
           :
           but
           now
           there
           is
           certainly
           no
           such
           thing
           .
           Ans.
           1.
           
           Christ
           is
           now
           in
           heauen
           ,
           where
           our
           conuersation
           ought
           to
           be
           by
           faith
           ,
           rather
           then
           by
           the
           visible
           apparition
           of
           Angels
           .
           2.
           
           The
           beginnings
           of
           the
           Church
           needed
           such
           heauenly
           confirmation
           ,
           but
           now
           the
           word
           is
           sufficiently
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Sonne
           himselfe
           from
           heauen
           .
           3.
           
           The
           Scriptures
           are
           perfect
           ,
           and
           fully
           and
           plainly
           reueale
           vnto
           vs
           Gods
           will
           in
           euerie
           particular
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Angels
           should
           come
           and
           teach
           vs
           daily
           .
           4.
           
           The
           blessed
           Spirit
           is
           more
           abundantly
           giuen
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           supplyeth
           their
           absence
           in
           bodily
           shape
           and
           apparition
           ▪
           5.
           
           We
           must
           labour
           to
           get
           the
           eyes
           of
           our
           soules
           open
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           with
           Elishaes
           seruant
           see
           their
           comfortable
           presence
           ,
           notwithstanding
           they
           take
           no
           bodies
           to
           appeare
           in
           .
        
      
       
         
           
             
               VERS
               .
               7.
            
             
             Iesus
             said
             vnto
             him
             ,
             It
             is
             written
             againe
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             tempt
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God.
             
          
        
         
           NOW
           followeth
           the
           repulse
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           to
           this
           second
           temptation
           ,
           wherein
           are
           two
           things
           ,
           1.
           his
           resistance
           :
           2.
           his
           reason
           ,
           drawne
           from
           a
           testimony
           of
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           I.
           Christ
           resisteth
           ,
           and
           yeeldeth
           not
           ,
           albeit
           he
           heareth
           Scripture
           alleadged
           .
           Why
           ?
           
             If
             yee
             were
             of
             God
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             yee
             would
             heare
             his
             word
          
           :
           
           neither
           doth
           Scripture
           speake
           any
           thing
           in
           vaine
           .
           But
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           1.
           because
           our
           Lord
           perceiued
           that
           the
           word
           was
           wrested
           and
           abused
           by
           Sathan●
           and
           2.
           that
           Scripture
           abused
           ,
           binds
           not
           to
           obedience
           :
           3.
           that
           Scripture
           turned
           out
           of
           his
           right
           sense
           ,
           is
           not
           Gods
           word
           ,
           but
           carries
           something
           in
           it
           besides
           Scripture
           :
           and
           then
           if
           an
           Angel
           from
           heauen
           should
           bring
           it
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           so
           farre
           from
           receiuing
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           hold
           him
           accursed
           :
           4.
           for
           our
           example
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           not
           take
           all
           allegations
           hand
           ouer
           head
           ,
           (
           but
           as
           Christ
           here
           )
           trie
           whither
           they
           tend
           ;
           if
           to
           cast
           vs
           downe
           ,
           refuse
           them
           .
        
         
         
           II.
           Christ
           resisteth
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           reason
           ,
           but
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           opposeth
           Scripture
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           not
           as
           repugnant
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           but
           by
           way
           of
           collation
           and
           conferring
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           that
           the
           right
           vse
           of
           one
           ,
           may
           ouerthrowe
           the
           abuse
           of
           the
           other
           :
           not
           in
           way
           of
           contrarietie
           ,
           but
           of
           commentarie
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           But
           why
           did
           not
           our
           Sauiour
           shut
           his
           mouth
           ,
           by
           telling
           him
           how
           wickedly
           he
           had
           abused
           the
           text
           he
           had
           alleadged
           ,
           by
           adding
           ,
           detracting
           ,
           and
           wresting
           it
           to
           a
           contrarie
           ende
           and
           meaning
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           This
           might
           indeed
           haue
           confounded
           him
           sufficiently
           :
           but
           our
           Sauiour
           his
           combate
           is
           not
           only
           victorious
           for
           vs
           ,
           but
           exemplarie
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           are
           herein
           trained
           in
           our
           fight
           and
           encounter
           :
           1.
           
           To
           hold
           close
           to
           the
           Scripture
           in
           answering
           the
           deuill
           ;
           
             It
             is
             written
             againe
          
           :
           which
           word
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           noteth
           how
           he
           buckled
           the
           Scripture
           to
           him
           ,
           both
           as
           a
           buckler
           to
           defend
           him
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           sword
           to
           foyle
           and
           wound
           his
           enemie
           :
           and
           so
           must
           we
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           so
           able
           to
           dispute
           with
           Satan
           about
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           a
           place
           ,
           as
           our
           Lord
           was
           .
           2.
           
           To
           informe
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           best
           and
           onely
           way
           to
           discouer
           the
           abuse
           of
           Scripture
           is
           Scripture
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           onely
           rule
           and
           iudge
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           controuersies
           rising
           out
           of
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           deuill
           ,
           no
           sooner
           heard
           this
           testimony
           ,
           but
           his
           mouth
           was
           shut
           ,
           as
           well
           knowing
           how
           the
           wisdom
           of
           his
           Father
           had
           discouered
           his
           subtiltie
           .
           The
           best
           commentarie
           of
           Scripture
           is
           Scripture
           ;
           euery
           man
           is
           the
           best
           interpreter
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           is
           the
           best
           interpreter
           of
           them
           .
           3.
           
           To
           let
           vs
           see
           ,
           that
           although
           Satan
           had
           abused
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           yet
           he
           nor
           we
           must
           ouercome
           by
           no
           other
           weapon
           ,
           and
           that
           
             the
             abuse
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             takes
             not
             away
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             it
          
           ;
           nor
           good
           things
           to
           be
           reiected
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           abused
           by
           them
           that
           can
           vse
           them
           aright
           .
           If
           Christ
           had
           been
           of
           the
           Papists
           minde
           ,
           he
           would
           haue
           condemned
           and
           shut
           vp
           the
           Scriptures
           from
           common
           men
           ,
           because
           the
           deuill
           had
           abused
           them
           :
           for
           so
           doe
           they
           ,
           because
           heretiques
           his
           instruments
           doe
           abuse
           them
           ,
           the
           Laitie
           may
           not
           meddle
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           plaine
           ,
           that
           in
           things
           necessarie
           ,
           no
           abuse
           in
           one
           ,
           takes
           away
           the
           right
           vse
           in
           another
           .
           As
           for
           example
           :
           A
           murderer
           vseth
           a
           sword
           to
           kill
           a
           man
           ;
           may
           not
           another
           vse
           a
           sword
           ,
           or
           that
           sword
           in
           his
           owne
           defence
           ?
           And
           are
           not
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           more
           necessarie
           ?
           A
           drunkard
           ,
           a
           glutton
           ,
           a
           proud
           person
           ,
           abuse
           meat
           ,
           and
           drinke
           ,
           and
           apparell
           ,
           to
           surfeting
           ,
           drunkennesse
           ,
           
           riot
           ,
           and
           excesse
           :
           shall
           we
           therefore
           cast
           away
           meat
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           apparell
           ,
           and
           refuse
           the
           necessarie
           vse
           of
           it
           ?
           And
           is
           not
           the
           word
           a
           more
           necessary
           food
           ?
           Because
           a
           wolfe
           comes
           in
           sheeps
           cloathing
           ,
           must
           the
           sheepe
           cast
           away
           their
           fleece
           ?
           No
           :
           the
           Prophets
           did
           not
           refuse
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           because
           the
           false
           Prophets
           did
           say
           ,
           
             The
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           Then
           it
           is
           no
           good
           argument
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           reiect
           such
           and
           such
           things
           ,
           because
           the
           Papists
           haue
           abused
           them
           .
           Answ.
           If
           they
           be
           good
           ,
           and
           necessarie
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           ;
           as
           are
           the
           Word
           ,
           Prayer
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           Churches
           ,
           and
           whatsoeuer
           stands
           by
           Gods
           ordinance
           in
           diuine
           or
           ciuill
           vse
           .
           But
           in
           things
           vnnecessarie
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           be
           as
           well
           ,
           or
           better
           without
           their
           vse
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           good
           consequence
           ;
           Idolaters
           haue
           abused
           them
           ,
           therefore
           we
           must
           forbeare
           them
           ,
           as
           Bishop
           Iewell
           speaketh
           .
        
         
           
           The
           infallible
           Iudge
           ,
           and
           speaking-decider
           of
           all
           controuersies
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           in
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           them
           .
           Our
           Lord
           here
           giues
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           one
           Scripture
           by
           another
           ,
           in
           this
           his
           controuersie
           with
           the
           deuill
           .
           Deut.
           17.9.10
           .
           In
           any
           matter
           of
           difference
           ,
           the
           people
           must
           come
           to
           the
           Priest
           or
           Leuite
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           iudge
           and
           determine
           all
           differences
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           people
           vpon
           paine
           of
           death
           must
           stand
           to
           that
           iudgement
           .
           Now
           this
           Priest
           was
           a
           type
           not
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           but
           of
           Christ
           ,
           on
           whose
           mouth
           all
           must
           depend
           for
           the
           decision
           of
           all
           controuersies
           .
           Iosh.
           1.7
           .
           the
           booke
           of
           the
           Law
           was
           giuen
           to
           Ioshua
           ,
           to
           decide
           all
           matters
           among
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           from
           which
           he
           must
           not
           depart
           to
           the
           right
           hand
           or
           left
           hand
           :
           He
           was
           an
           eminent
           type
           of
           our
           Iesus
           or
           Ioshua
           ,
           whose
           voice
           speaking
           in
           the
           Scripture
           (
           the
           booke
           of
           the
           law
           )
           we
           must
           attend
           vnto
           in
           all
           things
           .
           Ioh.
           5.39
           .
           
             Search
             the
             Scriptures
          
           :
           and
           our
           Sauiour
           said
           to
           the
           Sadduces
           ,
           
             Ye
             erre
             ,
             not
             knowing
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           plainely
           affirming
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           rightly
           knowne
           ,
           were
           a
           sufficient
           fence
           from
           all
           error
           .
           Luk.
           16.29
           .
           
             They
             haue
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             let
             them
             heare
             them
             .
          
           Matth.
           19.4
           .
           Christ
           by
           Scripture
           refuted
           the
           Pharisies
           abuse
           of
           that
           Scripture
           of
           Moses
           ,
           for
           
             putting
             away
             their
             wiues
          
           .
           Isa.
           8.20
           .
           
             To
             the
             Lawe
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Testimonie
             .
          
        
         
           
           1.
           
           This
           is
           true
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           perfection
           of
           the
           Scripture
           :
           Psal.
           19.7
           .
           
             The
             law
             of
             God
             is
             perfect
             ,
          
           so
           perfect
           as
           man
           and
           Angell
           are
           accursed
           that
           shall
           adde
           vnto
           it
           .
           Prou.
           30.5.6
           .
           
             Euery
             word
             of
             God
             is
             pure
             ,
             a
             sheild
             to
             those
             that
             trust
             in
             him
             :
             put
             nothing
             vnto
             his
             words
             ,
             least
             he
             reprooue
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             bee
             found
             a
             lyar
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           perfect
           Canon
           or
           
           rule
           ,
           which
           as
           a
           straite
           line
           shewes
           the
           crookednesse
           of
           that
           which
           is
           not
           straite
           .
           It
           is
           a
           touch-stone
           and
           triall
           of
           all
           truths
           .
           It
           is
           a
           perfect
           law
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           vniuersall
           iudgement
           ,
           to
           direct
           all
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           to
           be
           led
           by
           which
           liue
           vnder
           it
           .
           It
           is
           perfect
           in
           the
           effect
           ,
           2.
           
           Tim.
           3.16
           .
           
             It
             is
             profitable
             to
             teach
             ,
             to
             improoue
             ,
             to
             correct
             ,
             and
             instruct
             in
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             man
             of
             God
             perfect
             .
             Obiect
             .
          
           The
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           it
           is
           profitable
           ,
           but
           not
           that
           it
           is
           sufficient
           alone
           .
           Ans.
           We
           say
           not
           it
           is
           therefore
           sufficient
           ,
           because
           he
           saith
           it
           is
           profitable
           ;
           but
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           profitable
           for
           all
           purposes
           of
           teaching
           ,
           improouing
           ,
           and
           making
           the
           man
           of
           God
           perfect
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           sufficient
           and
           perfect
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           the
           Scripture
           we
           haue
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           speaking
           from
           heauen
           ,
           
           then
           which
           voice
           no
           voice
           of
           man
           or
           Angell
           can
           be
           more
           cleare
           or
           manifest
           .
           Prou.
           2.6
           .
           
             Out
             of
             his
             mouth
             commeth
             knowledge
             and
             vnderstanding
             .
          
           His
           wisedome
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           aboue
           Salomons
           in
           answering
           all
           darke
           and
           deep
           questions
           ;
           and
           no
           case
           can
           be
           propounded
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           there
           his
           satisfaction
           and
           determination
           .
           Obiect
           .
           But
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           a
           dumbe
           iudge
           ,
           and
           cannot
           determine
           controuersies
           .
           Ans.
           1.
           
           We
           giue
           earthly
           Kings
           leaue
           to
           giue
           definitiue
           sentence
           and
           iudgement
           in
           cases
           by
           their
           writing
           ,
           by
           which
           numbers
           who
           neuer
           heard
           their
           voice
           ,
           but
           read
           the
           writing
           ,
           vnderstand
           their
           meaning
           :
           and
           shall
           we
           now
           call
           them
           dumb
           iudges
           ?
           or
           shall
           we
           deny
           this
           priuiledge
           to
           the
           King
           of
           glorie
           ,
           to
           determine
           by
           writing
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           blasphemously
           account
           him
           a
           dumbe
           iudge
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Scriptures
           are
           not
           a
           dumbe
           iudge
           ,
           but
           a
           speaking
           iudge
           :
           Rom.
           3.19
           .
           That
           which
           the
           Law
           speaketh
           ,
           it
           speaketh
           to
           them
           that
           are
           vnder
           
             the
             law
          
           .
           
           Heb.
           12.5
           .
           
             Ye
             haue
             forgotten
             the
             consolation
             which
             speaketh
             to
             you
             as
             children
             .
          
           Ioh.
           7.42
           :
           Doth
           not
           the
           Scripture
           say
           ?
           and
           what
           saith
           the
           Scripture
           ?
           so
           as
           it
           is
           a
           speaking
           iudge
           ,
           and
           giues
           to
           it selfe
           a
           mouth
           ,
           and
           a
           voice
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           loud
           one
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Rom.
           9.27
           .
           the
           Apostle
           quoting
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             Esay
             cryes
             out
             concerning
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
          
           3.
           
           How
           doth
           their
           speaking
           iudge
           determine
           all
           causes
           in
           Christendom
           delated
           vnto
           him
           at
           Rome
           ,
           but
           by
           writing
           ,
           and
           bulls
           ,
           and
           breues
           ?
           and
           yet
           he
           scornes
           to
           be
           counted
           a
           dumbe
           iudge
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           is
           the
           noble
           and
           infallible
           iudge
           of
           all
           controuersies
           ,
           
           to
           which
           all
           flesh
           must
           stand
           ,
           which
           hath
           his
           authority
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           no
           way
           delegate
           :
           but
           the
           Scripture
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           for
           it selfe
           to
           bee
           beleeued
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           inspired
           by
           God
           ▪
           from
           whom
           
           lies
           no
           appeale
           ,
           whose
           iudgement
           can
           by
           no
           meanes
           within
           or
           without
           it selfe
           be
           corrupted
           ,
           whose
           voice
           alone
           cannot
           erre
           or
           be
           led
           by
           passion
           ,
           affection
           ,
           or
           respect
           of
           persons
           ,
           but
           is
           an
           vnchangeable
           truth
           as
           God
           himselfe
           is
           ,
           the
           author
           of
           it
           .
           In
           euery
           common-wealth
           ,
           the
           fittest
           decider
           of
           a
           controuersie
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           is
           the
           Lawe-maker
           ,
           the
           King
           himselfe
           :
           the
           same
           is
           also
           true
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Christ
           himselfe
           decided
           all
           controuersies
           by
           Scripture
           :
           so
           did
           the
           Apostles
           :
           so
           the
           auncient
           beleeuers
           brought
           all
           their
           doubts
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           after
           their
           example
           .
        
         
           This
           serues
           to
           discouer
           the
           wickednes
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           who
           ,
           
           1.
           that
           they
           may
           be
           iudges
           in
           their
           causes
           ,
           and
           2.
           to
           auoide
           the
           light
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           they
           see
           so
           direct
           against
           them
           ;
           flie
           the
           Scriptures
           as
           an
           incompetent
           iudge
           of
           the
           controuersies
           of
           religion
           between
           vs
           :
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           they
           appoint
           vs
           fowre
           Iudges
           ,
           the
           authoritie
           of
           all
           which
           is
           superiour
           (
           by
           their
           doctrine
           )
           to
           the
           authoritie
           of
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           iudge
           is
           the
           Church
           :
           for
           that
           (
           say
           they
           )
           is
           to
           iudge
           of
           
           the
           meaning
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           &
           but
           for
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           know
           which
           were
           Scripture
           .
           Answ.
           1.
           
           We
           aske
           what
           they
           meane
           by
           the
           Church
           :
           They
           say
           ,
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           .
           But
           that
           is
           impossible
           to
           be
           iudge
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           companie
           of
           all
           the
           elect
           in
           heauen
           and
           earth
           ,
           which
           neuer
           was
           on
           earth
           at
           one
           time
           .
           Then
           they
           say
           ,
           the
           visible
           Church
           .
           But
           what
           if
           the
           Church
           be
           not
           visible
           sometimes
           ,
           as
           in
           Elias
           his
           time
           ,
           or
           be
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ?
           Then
           they
           say
           ,
           the
           Romane
           Church
           ,
           which
           hath
           euer
           been
           visible
           these
           1500.
           yeares
           .
           Now
           we
           know
           our
           iudge
           ,
           and
           how
           our
           cause
           is
           like
           to
           goe
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           is
           a
           party
           .
           But
           ,
           1.
           
           It
           is
           not
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           ,
           vnlesse
           a
           finger
           can
           be
           an
           hand
           ,
           or
           an
           hand
           the
           whole
           body
           ,
           or
           a
           part
           become
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           falsly
           and
           ridiculously
           call
           themselues
           Catholikes
           .
           2.
           
           That
           is
           no
           true
           Church
           ,
           which
           disagreeth
           from
           Christ
           the
           Head
           ,
           as
           Augustine
           saith
           ,
           and
           is
           fallen
           off
           Christ
           by
           many
           fundamentall
           errors
           ;
           as
           idolatrie
           ,
           iustification
           by
           workes
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           which
           yet
           are
           maintained
           by
           Romanists
           .
           3.
           
           We
           hold
           that
           the
           Orthodoxe
           and
           true
           Church
           is
           ,
           1.
           
           A
           witnesse
           and
           keeper
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           but
           a
           iewel
           hath
           his
           price
           and
           excellencie
           from
           it selfe
           ,
           not
           from
           the
           keeper
           .
           2.
           
           Hauing
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Church
           can
           discerne
           true
           Scripture
           from
           false
           and
           supposititious
           writings
           ;
           but
           this
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           Scripture
           :
           as
           a
           goldsmith
           by
           the
           touch-stone
           can
           discerne
           gold
           from
           other
           mettells
           ;
           
           but
           he
           makes
           it
           not
           gold
           ,
           but
           onely
           tries
           it
           so
           to
           be
           .
           3.
           
           It
           is
           to
           publish
           and
           declare
           the
           truth
           of
           Scripture
           without
           adding
           ,
           or
           diminishing
           ,
           as
           an
           Herald
           or
           cryer
           manifests
           the
           Kings
           pleasure
           ,
           but
           it
           receiues
           no
           authoritie
           from
           him
           .
           4.
           
           The
           true
           Church
           is
           a
           ministeriall
           interpreter
           ,
           as
           hauing
           the
           gift
           of
           prophesie
           ,
           but
           tyed
           to
           interpret
           and
           iudge
           of
           Scripture
           by
           Scripture
           :
           Christ
           is
           a
           magisteriall
           interpreter
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           the
           Church
           on
           earth
           should
           haue
           authority
           ouer
           Scriptures
           ,
           is
           too
           vnreasonable
           .
           1.
           
           It
           is
           to
           preferre
           mens
           voice
           and
           testimony
           aboue
           Gods.
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           5.9
           .
           
             If
             we
             receiue
             mans
             testimony
             ,
             the
             testimony
             of
             God
             is
             greater
             .
          
           Ioh.
           5.
           
             vlt.
             If
             yee
             will
             not
             beleeue
             Moses
             his
             writings
             ,
             how
             will
             ye
             beleeue
             my
             sayings
             ?
          
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           If
           ye
           beleeue
           not
           Scriptures
           ,
           my
           testimony
           will
           doe
           you
           no
           good
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           our
           Sauiour
           said
           ,
           
             I
             receiue
             not
             testimony
             from
             man
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           need
           no
           mans
           testimony
           :
           for
           Iohn
           gaue
           witnesse
           to
           Christ
           :
           no
           more
           doth
           the
           Scripture
           in
           it selfe
           .
           For
           Christ
           was
           the
           light
           ,
           whether
           Iohn
           witnessed
           to
           it
           or
           no
           :
           so
           is
           the
           Scripture
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           whether
           the
           Church
           be
           witnesse
           or
           no.
           But
           we
           admit
           the
           Church
           to
           giue
           witnesse
           ,
           but
           not
           authority
           :
           see
           it
           in
           a
           familiar
           example
           :
           A
           man
           owes
           me
           money
           ,
           I
           haue
           a
           bond
           and
           witnesses
           ,
           he
           denies
           it
           ,
           I
           produce
           the
           bond
           ,
           and
           the
           witnesses
           that
           cleare
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           affirme
           the
           bond
           to
           be
           his
           act
           and
           lawfull
           ;
           doe
           these
           now
           make
           the
           bond
           true
           ,
           or
           the
           debt
           good
           ,
           or
           onely
           cleare
           it
           so
           to
           bee
           ?
           for
           if
           they
           should
           not
           witnesse
           ,
           the
           debt
           and
           bond
           were
           true
           :
           Euen
           such
           is
           the
           witnesse
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           the
           Scripture
           .
           2.
           
           The
           voice
           of
           the
           spouse
           is
           inferiour
           to
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           bridegroome
           ,
           and
           howsoeuer
           a
           man
           may
           be
           mooued
           by
           the
           Church
           to
           heare
           the
           Scripture
           if
           he
           be
           vnconuerted
           ,
           as
           Augustine
           beeing
           a
           Manichie
           ,
           yet
           a
           man
           endued
           with
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           gift
           of
           faith
           ,
           esteemes
           the
           Scripture
           for
           it selfe
           aboue
           all
           the
           words
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           as
           Christ
           himselfe
           at
           length
           was
           of
           farre
           more
           authority
           then
           the
           woman
           of
           Samaria
           ,
           when
           the
           men
           thereof
           said
           to
           her
           ,
           
             Now
             we
             beleeue
             not
             for
             thy
             word
             ,
             but
             because
             our selues
             haue
             heard
             him
             .
          
           So
           as
           when
           we
           haue
           the
           Papist
           asking
           vs
           (
           as
           if
           euery
           one
           of
           them
           doth
           ,
           when
           the
           word
           hath
           put
           them
           to
           their
           shifts
           :
           )
           But
           how
           doe
           you
           know
           Scripture
           to
           be
           Scripture
           but
           by
           the
           Church
           ?
           we
           must
           answer
           ,
           by
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           taking
           with
           vs
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           especially
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           reuealing
           the
           truth
           vnto
           vs
           :
           
             for
             the
             sheep
             of
             Christ
             heare
             his
             voice
             ,
             and
             follow
             him
             .
          
           And
           when
           we
           aske
           the
           Papists
           ,
           how
           they
           know
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           or
           where
           it
           is
           ,
           some
           say
           it
           is
           here
           ,
           some
           there
           ,
           some
           hold
           vs
           off
           with
           one
           marke
           ,
           some
           with
           another
           ,
           but
           at
           last
           they
           come
           to
           know
           the
           Church
           by
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           the
           Church
           which
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           is
           the
           Church
           :
           so
           in
           all
           other
           questions
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           the
           determination
           which
           the
           Scripture
           determines
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Church
           cannot
           be
           iudge
           ,
           because
           it
           must
           be
           iudged
           by
           Christs
           voice
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           a
           law
           vnto
           it
           .
           Common-wealths
           must
           receiue
           lawes
           from
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Prince
           from
           his
           people
           :
           and
           as
           it
           is
           in
           bodies
           politike
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           mysticall
           body
           of
           Christ.
           And
           as
           in
           the
           naturall
           body
           the
           head
           ruleth
           the
           members
           ,
           not
           contrarily
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           here
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           How
           absurd
           is
           it
           to
           affirme
           ,
           that
           that
           which
           is
           subiect
           to
           error
           ,
           must
           be
           iudge
           and
           superiour
           to
           that
           which
           is
           free
           from
           it
           ?
           But
           the
           Church
           may
           erre
           ,
           euen
           the
           true
           Catholike
           Church
           on
           earth
           may
           erre
           ,
           and
           doth
           when
           it
           departeth
           neuer
           so
           little
           from
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           although
           it
           cannot
           depart
           from
           the
           foundation
           ,
           nor
           incorrigibly
           erre
           :
           for
           euery
           man
           may
           erre
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           which
           consists
           of
           euery
           man
           :
           euen
           the
           Apostle
           was
           compassed
           with
           infirmity
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           maine
           difference
           between
           the
           Church
           militant
           and
           triumphant
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           one
           may
           erre
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           quite
           freed
           from
           error
           .
        
         
           
           The
           second
           iudge
           and
           decider
           of
           controuersies
           ,
           appointed
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           are
           the
           Doctors
           and
           Fathers
           :
           but
           how
           corruptly
           ?
           for
           ,
           1.
           
           They
           consent
           not
           among
           themselues
           ,
           and
           s●eldome
           agree
           in
           the
           same
           sense
           .
           2.
           
           They
           borrow
           all
           the
           light
           and
           truth
           they
           haue
           from
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           the
           starres
           from
           the
           sunne
           .
           3.
           
           All
           their
           doctrine
           must
           be
           iudged
           of
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           onely
           so
           farre
           receiued
           as
           they
           agree
           with
           it
           .
           4.
           
           They
           all
           present
           their
           writings
           to
           be
           examined
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           so
           ,
           many
           things
           in
           them
           are
           truely
           iudged
           erroneous
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           best
           of
           them
           .
           If
           I
           speake
           ,
           let
           none
           heare
           mee
           ;
           but
           if
           God
           speake
           ,
           woe
           to
           him
           that
           heares
           not
           .
           It
           must
           not
           goe
           for
           currant
           ,
           This
           saith
           Augustine
           ,
           or
           that
           saith
           Donate
           ,
           
           but
           ,
           
             This
             saith
             the
             Lord.
          
           5.
           
           The
           interpreter
           of
           Scripture
           must
           be
           diuine
           and
           infallible
           as
           it selfe
           is
           ,
           and
           certaine
           :
           but
           the
           interpretation
           of
           Fathers
           is
           humane
           ,
           infirme
           ,
           sometime
           according
           to
           passion
           ,
           or
           contention
           :
           so
           as
           often
           (
           euen
           by
           Bellarmines
           often
           confession
           )
           they
           spake
           
             minùs
             cautè
          
           ;
           the
           best
           of
           them
           wrote
           retractations
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           beeing
           old
           then
           they
           did
           beeing
           young
           .
           Seeing
           therefore
           there
           is
           no
           stability
           in
           Doctors
           ,
           let
           Christ
           be
           acknowledged
           of
           vs
           the
           cheife
           Doctor
           of
           his
           Church
           :
           Matth.
           23.8
           .
           
           
             One
             is
             your
             doctor
             ,
             euen
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           Their
           third
           iudge
           and
           decider
           of
           controuersies
           are
           Councells
           ,
           
           which
           (
           say
           they
           )
           is
           the
           Church
           representatiue
           :
           but
           these
           are
           as
           vnfit
           to
           be
           Iudges
           of
           Scripture
           as
           the
           former
           :
           for
           1.
           
           Euen
           the
           generall
           Councells
           disagree
           among
           themselues
           in
           interpreting
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           might
           be
           seene
           in
           a
           number
           of
           places
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Popes
           Canon
           law
           it selfe
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Councells
           (
           except
           the
           foure
           generall
           ,
           namely
           the
           
             Nicen
             ,
             anno
          
           332.
           
           
             Ephesine
             ,
             anno
          
           450.
           of
           
             Chalcedon
             ,
             anno
          
           .
           456.
           and
           of
           
             Constantinople
             ,
             anno
          
           386.
           )
           may
           erre
           :
           and
           although
           it
           blasphemously
           equall
           the
           foure
           Councells
           to
           the
           foure
           Euangelists
           ,
           yet
           we
           know
           that
           euen
           these
           haue
           erred
           .
           
           For
           that
           Nicene
           Generall
           Councell
           determined
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           at
           any
           case
           but
           one
           Bishop
           in
           one
           city
           ,
           which
           is
           against
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           Act.
           20.28
           .
           Philip.
           1.1
           .
           The
           twelft
           Canon
           of
           that
           Councell
           condemned
           all
           kinde
           of
           warre
           among
           Christians
           .
           The
           13.
           
           Canon
           holds
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           as
           the
           necessary
           viaticum
           ,
           or
           prouision
           of
           a
           Christian
           at
           his
           departure
           .
           Also
           it
           erred
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           ministers
           marriage
           ,
           stayed
           by
           Paphnutiu●
           .
           And
           the
           Constantinopolitan
           Councell
           gaue
           all
           equall
           honour
           and
           authority
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Constantinople
           with
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ;
           which
           the
           Papists
           themselues
           generally
           hold
           to
           be
           a
           great
           error
           ,
           and
           yet
           perhaps
           was
           none
           .
           And
           the
           consent
           of
           ancient
           Fathers
           is
           ,
           
           that
           
             plenaria
             Concilia
          
           ,
           vniuersall
           and
           Oecumenicall
           councells
           may
           erre
           and
           be
           mended
           by
           latter
           Councells
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           There
           was
           a
           true
           sense
           and
           interpretation
           of
           Scripture
           in
           the
           Church
           before
           any
           of
           these
           generall
           Councells
           .
           The
           first
           generall
           Councell
           was
           the
           Nicene
           ,
           wherein
           were
           318.
           
           Bishops
           gathered
           by
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           against
           Arrius
           :
           but
           this
           was
           not
           till
           the
           328.
           yeare
           after
           Christ
           :
           and
           was
           there
           not
           all
           that
           while
           the
           gift
           of
           interpreting
           and
           iudging
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           now
           we
           must
           seeke
           a
           new
           meanes
           ,
           erected
           so
           many
           hundreth
           yeares
           after
           the
           Apostles
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Councells
           themselues
           determined
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           the
           first
           Nicene
           generall
           Councell
           ,
           where
           Constantine
           enioyned
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           they
           determined
           all
           according
           to
           Scripture
           .
           It
           seemes
           in
           those
           daies
           the
           Scriptures
           were
           aboue
           Councells
           :
           and
           since
           Councells
           and
           decrees
           of
           men
           got
           wings
           to
           flie
           aboue
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           it
           was
           neuer
           well
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           them selues
           speaketh
           .
           Well
           may
           we
           now
           say
           with
           Nazianzene
           ,
           who
           therefore
           auoided
           all
           meetings
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           
             quòd
             nunquam
             vllius
             
             Concilij
             bonum
             &
             foelicem
             exitum
             vidisset
          
           ;
           yet
           he
           had
           seene
           some
           which
           the
           Papists
           stand
           vnto
           .
        
         
           And
           we
           also
           ,
           seeing
           the
           grosse
           errours
           of
           Councells
           (
           as
           that
           ancient
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           vnder
           Cyprian
           ,
           appointing
           rebaptization
           to
           such
           as
           were
           baptized
           by
           heretikes
           :
           the
           2.
           
           Ephesin
           Councell
           ,
           in
           which
           were
           more
           then
           300.
           
           Bishops
           ,
           is
           called
           by
           Leo
           himselfe
           ,
           liuing
           in
           Theodosius
           his
           time
           ,
           
             conciliabulum
             latronum
          
           ,
           a
           den
           of
           theeues
           :
           the
           2.
           
           Nicene
           Councell
           appointed
           images
           made
           by
           mans
           hand
           to
           be
           worshipped
           :
           a
           most
           grosse
           error
           and
           idolatry
           .
           The
           Romane
           Councell
           vnder
           Pope
           Stephanus
           ,
           condemned
           Pope
           Formosus
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           decrees
           :
           and
           the
           Councell
           of
           Rauenna
           condemned
           Stephanus
           ,
           and
           restored
           Formosus
           .
           One
           of
           them
           must
           needs
           erre
           .
           The
           Councell
           of
           Constance
           appointed
           a
           number
           of
           grosse
           errors
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           cup
           should
           be
           taken
           from
           Laikes
           ,
           that
           faith
           giuen
           to
           Protestants
           ,
           vnder
           the
           Emperours
           promise
           and
           seale
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           kept
           ,
           &c.
           and
           it
           condemned
           a
           number
           of
           
             Iohn
             Hus
          
           his
           articles
           ,
           which
           were
           orthodoxe
           and
           consonant
           to
           Scripture
           .
           The
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           was
           a
           sincke
           of
           all
           Antichristian
           errours
           :
           )
           now
           we
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           seeing
           such
           grosse
           errours
           of
           Councells
           ,
           may
           not
           or
           ought
           not
           we
           with
           the
           auncient
           Fathers
           ,
           appeale
           from
           Councells
           to
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ?
        
         
           Ierome
           on
           Galat.
           2.
           saith
           ,
           The
           doctrine
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           that
           which
           is
           deliuered
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
             contra
             quam
             si
             quid
             statuant
             concilia
             ,
             nefas
             duco
             :
          
           If
           Councells
           determine
           any
           thing
           contrary
           thereunto
           ,
           
           I
           account
           it
           abhominable
           .
           And
           Augustine
           ,
           beeing
           pressed
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           African
           Councell
           ,
           at
           which
           Cyprian
           was
           present
           ,
           appealed
           from
           it
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           with
           this
           reason
           ,
           
             We
             may
             not
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             doubt
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             of
             all
             other
             wee
             may
             doubt
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           Panormitan
           ,
           the
           great
           Popish
           Canonist
           and
           Lawyer
           ,
           saith
           plainely
           ,
           
             Plus
             credendum
             est
             simplici
             ,
             laico
             scripturam
             proferenti
             ,
             quàm
             toti
             simul
             Concilio
          
           ;
           We
           must
           more
           beleeue
           one
           poore
           simple
           lay-man
           that
           bringeth
           Scripture
           ,
           then
           a
           whole
           Councell
           .
           I
           will
           adde
           nothing
           of
           the
           Romish
           tricke
           of
           falsifying
           the
           bookes
           of
           Councells
           ,
           and
           corrupting
           ,
           changing
           ,
           adding
           ,
           and
           detracting
           from
           the
           Canons
           ;
           which
           makes
           them
           yet
           more
           vncertaine
           and
           insufficient
           to
           rule
           the
           Scriptures
           by
           :
           this
           might
           be
           instanced
           in
           the
           Nicene
           and
           Mileuitan
           Councell
           ,
           and
           others
           ;
           but
           the
           further
           dispute
           hereof
           belongs
           to
           the
           schooles
           .
        
         
           
           The
           fourth
           iudge
           to
           decide
           all
           controuersies
           is
           the
           POPE
           himselfe
           :
           for
           they
           haue
           but
           fumbled
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           and
           now
           they
           
           deale
           plainely
           :
           for
           when
           they
           pretend
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           ,
           Doctors
           ,
           Councells
           ,
           they
           meane
           all
           Romish
           :
           for
           ,
           
           with
           the
           Rhemists
           the
           Catholike
           and
           Romane
           faith
           is
           all
           one
           .
           
             Gregory
             de
             Valentia
          
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             By
             the
             Church
             ,
             we
             meane
             her
             head
             ,
             the
             Romane
             Bishop
             .
             Bellarmine
          
           hath
           these
           words
           ,
           
             The
             Pope
             himselfe
          
           ,
           
           
             without
             any
             Councell
             ,
             may
             decree
             matters
             of
             faith
             .
          
           And
           the
           Canon
           Law
           saith
           ,
           that
           all
           his
           rescripts
           and
           decrees
           are
           
             Canonicall
             Scripture
          
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           may
           dispense
           ,
           1.
           against
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           2.
           against
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           3.
           against
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           4.
           against
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           the
           Pope
           cannot
           haue
           authoritie
           at
           his
           pleasure
           to
           iudge
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           plaine
           :
           1.
           
           Because
           a
           Councell
           is
           aboue
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           and
           auncientest
           of
           Papists
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           two
           generall
           Councells
           ,
           of
           Constance
           and
           Basil
           decree
           ,
           
           and
           that
           the
           Councell
           hath
           power
           to
           restrain
           ,
           yea
           and
           depose
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           hath
           done
           .
           And
           yet
           a
           Councell
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           seene
           )
           wanteth
           this
           authoritie
           ouer
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           Bellarmine
           would
           not
           beleeue
           or
           approoue
           it
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           obseruation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           common
           opinion
           .
           Now
           the
           Sorbonists
           of
           Paris
           denie
           it
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           we
           know
           the
           Pope
           can
           erre
           in
           his
           chaire
           in
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           interpretation
           of
           Scripture
           .
           As
           for
           example
           :
           Rom.
           8.8
           .
           
             They
             that
             are
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             cannot
             please
             God
             :
          
           Pope
           Syricius
           thus
           interpreted
           it
           ,
           To
           be
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           married
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Priests
           must
           not
           marrie
           .
           Ioh.
           6.53
           .
           
             Except
             yee
             eate
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             drinke
             his
             blood
             ,
             yee
             haue
             no
             life
             in
             you
          
           :
           Pope
           Innocent
           1.
           thence
           determined
           the
           absolute
           necessitie
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           to
           saluation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           must
           be
           giuen
           to
           infants
           .
           Luk.
           22.38
           .
           
             Behold
             two
             swords
             here
          
           :
           Pope
           Boniface
           8.
           interprets
           it
           of
           the
           temporall
           and
           spirituall
           sword
           deliuered
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
           Nay
           ,
           they
           haue
           not
           onely
           erred
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           been
           grosse
           and
           wicked
           heretikes
           .
           Liberius
           Pope
           about
           the
           yeare
           350.
           was
           an
           Arrian
           ,
           and
           subscribed
           to
           the
           vniust
           condemnation
           of
           Athanasius
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           as
           an
           obstinate
           heretike
           was
           deposed
           .
           Honorius
           the
           1.
           ann
           .
           626.
           was
           a
           Monothelite
           ,
           held
           that
           Christ
           had
           but
           one
           will
           ,
           and
           so
           but
           one
           nature
           :
           and
           for
           this
           heresie
           was
           condemned
           in
           three
           generall
           Councells
           .
           In
           the
           yeare
           1408.
           at
           a
           Councell
           held
           at
           Pisa
           ,
           consisting
           of
           a
           thousand
           Diuines
           and
           Lawyers
           ,
           two
           Popes
           were
           deposed
           as
           once
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Gregory
           12.
           and
           Benet
           13.
           the
           tenor
           of
           whose
           depriuation
           calls
           them
           notorious
           scismatikes
           ,
           heretikes
           departed
           from
           the
           faith
           ,
           scandalizing
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           vnworthy
           the
           Papacie
           ,
           cut
           off
           from
           the
           Church
           .
           What
           ?
           must
           we
           obey
           in
           error
           ,
           scandall
           ,
           and
           heresie
           ?
           or
           can
           the
           
           Pope
           alter
           the
           nature
           of
           that
           which
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           true
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           there
           were
           two
           or
           three
           Popes
           at
           once
           ,
           and
           none
           knewe
           which
           was
           the
           right
           Pope
           ,
           or
           the
           cheife
           Pastor
           ,
           whither
           should
           men
           go
           for
           their
           determination
           of
           controuersies
           in
           religion
           ?
           or
           when
           themselues
           disagree
           in
           interpreting
           Scripture
           ,
           how
           can
           we
           know
           which
           of
           them
           to
           leane
           vnto
           ?
           See
           an
           example
           :
           Mat.
           16.18
           .
           
             Thou
             art
             Peter
             ,
             and
             vpon
             this
             rocke
             I
             will
             build
             my
             Church
             :
          
           some
           Popes
           vnderstand
           it
           of
           Peters
           person
           ,
           some
           of
           Peters
           chaire
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           is
           at
           Rome
           ,
           some
           of
           Peters
           confession
           .
           We
           haue
           all
           vnerring
           Popes
           ,
           maintaining
           these
           seueral
           interpretations
           ;
           how
           shall
           we
           chuse
           the
           best
           ?
           what
           ,
           vpon
           a
           Popes
           word
           ?
           euery
           one
           of
           them
           hath
           that
           .
           Therefore
           there
           must
           be
           a
           superiour
           interpreter
           ,
           and
           more
           infallible
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           How
           know
           we
           he
           hath
           any
           authoritie
           ouer
           any
           other
           Bishop
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Scripture
           giues
           him
           none
           ?
           How
           may
           we
           knowe
           he
           is
           not
           carried
           by
           affection
           ,
           seeing
           he
           is
           a
           partie
           in
           the
           Churches
           Controuersies
           ,
           and
           by
           Canon
           cast
           out
           from
           beeing
           a
           Iudge
           ?
           How
           know
           we
           no
           appeales
           lie
           from
           him
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Fathers
           haue
           appealed
           from
           Councels
           which
           are
           aboue
           him
           ?
           How
           can
           we
           know
           that
           he
           sits
           in
           Peters
           chaire
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Father
           hath
           taught
           vs
           ,
           
           
             That
             hee
             sitteth
             in
             heauen
             who
             inwardly
             teacheth
             mens
             hearts
             ?
          
        
         
           Therfore
           we
           renounce
           all
           such
           corrupt
           Iudges
           ,
           and
           leane
           to
           the
           vncorrupt
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           the
           best
           Commentaries
           of
           themselues
           ,
           and
           the
           Iudge
           and
           decider
           of
           all
           doctrines
           and
           controuersies
           ;
           Ministers
           that
           would
           stablish
           truth
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           must
           be
           carefull
           to
           prooue
           and
           iustifie
           all
           their
           collections
           of
           doctrine
           out
           of
           Scripture
           :
           for
           thereby
           they
           setle
           the
           faith
           of
           their
           people
           vpon
           a
           sure
           ground
           of
           faith
           and
           manners
           :
           all
           other
           foundations
           are
           sandy
           ,
           all
           other
           proofes
           liable
           to
           exceptions
           .
           Why
           then
           should
           Protestant-Preachers
           ,
           who
           defend
           against
           Papists
           the
           sufficiencie
           of
           Scripture
           to
           make
           Gods
           people
           perfect
           ,
           and
           hold
           it
           the
           rule
           and
           square
           of
           all
           doctrine
           ,
           crosse
           their
           iudgement
           by
           their
           practise
           ?
           for
           euery
           place
           of
           Scripture
           alleadging
           a
           dozen
           or
           twentie
           testimonies
           of
           Doctors
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           Councels
           ,
           nay
           profane
           Poets
           and
           heathens
           ;
           all
           which
           are
           darkenes
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           without
           light
           ,
           further
           then
           they
           borrow
           from
           the
           Sunne
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           not
           so
           nice
           ,
           as
           that
           I
           thinke
           not
           there
           may
           be
           a
           sparing
           and
           sober
           vse
           of
           humane
           testimonies
           in
           Sermons
           ;
           sometimes
           in
           cases
           of
           
           Grammar
           ;
           sometimes
           in
           matters
           of
           great
           controuersie
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           auncient
           Church
           ,
           especially
           dealing
           with
           an
           aduersarie
           that
           will
           claime
           all
           antiquitie
           for
           him
           ;
           sometime
           by
           way
           of
           conuiction
           ,
           to
           shame
           Christians
           by
           the
           heathen
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           did
           the
           Iewes
           by
           Chittim
           and
           Kedar
           ,
           and
           the
           sluggard
           by
           the
           pismire
           .
           Neither
           am
           I
           an
           enemie
           to
           learning
           ,
           but
           would
           haue
           a
           man
           well
           seene
           in
           naturall
           Philosophy
           ,
           in
           humane
           literature
           ,
           in
           the
           writing●
           of
           Fathers
           and
           Schoolemen
           ,
           and
           be
           as
           a
           good
           housholder
           stored
           with
           
             things
             new
             and
             olde
          
           .
           But
           needlesly
           ,
           and
           for
           ostentation
           ,
           to
           giue
           tongues
           vnto
           dead
           men
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           message
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           put
           to
           silence
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           ,
           speaking
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           set
           vp
           Hagar
           the
           handmaid
           aboue
           Sarah
           her
           mistresse
           ,
           is
           a
           feareful
           sinne
           against
           God
           and
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           a
           crying
           sinne
           of
           these
           dayes
           ;
           wherein
           for
           a
           man
           to
           tie
           himselfe
           close
           to
           the
           Scripture
           without
           such
           flourishes
           ,
           and
           to
           scorne
           to
           send
           a
           rich
           Iewell
           to
           the
           painter
           ,
           is
           to
           bring
           a
           blot
           on
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           a
           man
           of
           no
           learning
           .
           For
           what
           meaneth
           else
           that
           common
           crie
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           is
           against
           this
           manner
           of
           preaching
           ,
           but
           they
           that
           cannot
           vse
           it
           ?
           Well
           hath
           he
           learned
           his
           art
           that
           can
           most
           hide
           it
           here
           ,
           that
           God
           may
           haue
           all
           the
           glory
           :
           for
           he
           is
           not
           commended
           here
           ,
           whom
           men
           praise
           ,
           but
           whom
           God
           alloweth
           .
           The
           Apostolicall
           teaching
           of
           Christ
           was
           not
           in
           words
           which
           mans
           wisedome
           teacheth
           ,
           but
           Gods
           :
           he
           is
           the
           best
           scholler
           that
           can
           teach
           Christ
           plainlyest
           :
           and
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           if
           I
           would
           set
           my selfe
           to
           be
           idle
           ,
           I
           would
           chuse
           that
           kind
           of
           Preaching
           which
           is
           counted
           so
           laborious
           .
           The
           same
           I
           say
           for
           disputations
           and
           controuersies
           in
           the
           Church
           and
           Schooles
           :
           neuer
           can
           we
           looke
           for
           an
           ende
           of
           them
           ,
           till
           we
           tie
           the
           determination
           of
           them
           to
           the
           Scripture
           alone
           ,
           the
           right
           Iudge
           .
           A
           stratageme
           of
           Satan
           for
           Antichrist
           to
           flie
           the
           Scripture
           which
           should
           soone
           end
           controuersies
           ,
           and
           hide
           his
           poyson
           in
           the
           infinite
           windings
           of
           Fathers
           ,
           Councells
           ,
           traditions
           ,
           &c.
           
           Well
           I
           know
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           a
           secret
           worke
           in
           punishing
           the
           vnbeleeuing
           world
           ,
           by
           the
           continuance
           of
           
             the
             man
             of
             sinne
          
           till
           his
           time
           come
           :
           but
           hauing
           well
           thought
           of
           the
           props
           on
           which
           he
           standeth
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           such
           light
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           that
           doth
           him
           more
           seruice
           ,
           then
           this
           hiding
           of
           his
           mysterie
           in
           such
           a
           thicket
           of
           vncertainties
           ,
           wherein
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           come
           to
           any
           end
           or
           issue
           .
           We
           may
           follow
           the
           fox
           frō
           one
           burrrow
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           from
           hole
           to
           hole
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           forced
           .
           But
           whosoeuer
           lookes
           to
           come
           to
           an
           ende
           of
           controuersies
           ,
           by
           following
           him
           from
           Father
           to
           Father
           ,
           from
           Councell
           to
           Councell
           ,
           from
           one
           Decree
           
           to
           another
           ,
           from
           one
           Tradition
           to
           another
           ,
           with
           infinite
           labour
           examining
           and
           scanning
           the
           words
           and
           syllables
           of
           auncient
           and
           later
           times
           ,
           hee
           shall
           fall
           short
           of
           his
           expectation
           :
           For
           all
           this
           while
           the
           determiner
           of
           the
           controuersie
           is
           not
           present
           ,
           but
           set
           aside
           .
        
         
           And
           what
           other
           reason
           can
           be
           giuen
           ,
           that
           wheras
           the
           chase
           and
           pursuit
           of
           that
           beast
           of
           Rome
           hath
           been
           continued
           with
           extraordinarie
           speed
           and
           strength
           for
           aboue
           these
           hundred
           yeares
           last
           past
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           been
           followed
           into
           euerie
           hole
           wherein
           he
           hid
           himselfe
           ,
           yet
           the
           controuersies
           so
           beaten
           and
           canuased
           ,
           are
           in
           mans
           eie
           as
           farre
           from
           composition
           or
           determination
           as
           at
           first
           ,
           not
           one
           of
           them
           yeelded
           vp
           on
           either
           hand
           ?
           I
           say
           ,
           no
           other
           better
           reason
           can
           be
           giuen
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           are
           not
           agreed
           of
           the
           Iudge
           of
           the
           cause
           ;
           and
           so
           long
           as
           they
           can
           hold
           them
           off
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           they
           wil
           not
           be
           set
           downe
           by
           any
           other
           authoritie
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           this
           doctrine
           must
           prouoke
           vs
           to
           the
           diligent
           reading
           and
           study
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           for
           hereby
           we
           shall
           come
           to
           be
           stablished
           in
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           able
           to
           discerne
           the
           abuse
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           by
           conferring
           them
           with
           themselues
           :
           this
           is
           the
           best
           way
           to
           keepe
           vs
           from
           errors
           and
           sects
           ,
           and
           to
           finde
           out
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           But
           doe
           not
           our
           aduersaries
           read
           the
           Scriptures
           as
           diligently
           as
           we
           ?
           and
           are
           not
           they
           as
           skilfull
           to
           compare
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           yet
           abide
           in
           error
           and
           heresie
           ?
           Answ.
           Here
           we
           must
           consider
           ,
           1.
           the
           person
           that
           must
           read
           :
           2.
           the
           rules
           to
           be
           obserued
           in
           reading
           .
        
         
           
           The
           person
           must
           be
           a
           religious
           and
           rightly
           affected
           person
           ,
           that
           must
           read
           the
           word
           with
           vnderstanding
           .
           Obiect
           .
           So
           the
           Papists
           say
           ,
           that
           onely
           religious
           persons
           ought
           to
           read
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           Answ.
           Euery
           Christian
           ought
           to
           haue
           the
           booke
           of
           the
           law
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           Iewes
           had
           before
           
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             hands
             continually
             ,
          
           Deut.
           6.10
           .
           euery
           Christian
           ought
           to
           haue
           the
           
             word
             of
             Christ
             dwell
             plenteously
             in
             him
             ,
          
           Coloss.
           3.16
           .
           euery
           one
           ought
           to
           be
           
             ready
             to
             giue
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             faith
             he
             professeth
             ,
             to
             euery
             one
             that
             will
             aske
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Pet.
           3.15
           .
           euery
           one
           ought
           to
           attend
           to
           the
           sure
           words
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           
             a
             light
             shining
             in
             a
             darke
             place
             :
          
           for
           so
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           writeth
           to
           all
           Christians
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           the
           Clergie
           .
        
         
           Yet
           no
           Christian
           ought
           to
           read
           vnprepared
           ,
           neither
           can
           euery
           one
           read
           to
           profite
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           qualified
           ,
           1.
           
           With
           humility
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           our
           owne
           simplicity
           and
           infancie
           in
           heauenly
           things
           ,
           
           becomming
           fooles
           in
           our selues
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           subscribe
           to
           Gods
           wisedome
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           captiuating
           all
           our
           own
           thoughts
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           Christ.
           Psal.
           25.9
           .
           
             God
             teacheth
             the
             humble
          
           .
           Matth.
           11.25
           .
           
             Thou
             hast
             hid
             these
             things
             from
             the
             wise
             ,
             and
             reuealed
             them
             to
             babes
             .
          
           And
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           heretikes
           ,
           Sophisters
           ,
           and
           Papists
           of
           great
           learning
           ,
           read
           the
           Scripture
           but
           vnderstand
           not
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           giue
           not
           vp
           their
           reason
           and
           humane
           wisedome
           ,
           which
           is
           enmity
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           scorne
           to
           be
           children
           ,
           deliuered
           to
           be
           taught
           and
           formed
           by
           our
           heauenly
           Master
           ?
           2.
           
           With
           desire
           and
           loue
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           truth
           :
           the
           scope
           of
           all
           the
           Scripture
           is
           Christ
           ,
           and
           thou
           must
           
             desire
             to
             know
          
           and
           aduance
           
             nothing
             but
             Christ
             crucified
          
           .
           Pro.
           4.13
           .
           
             Loue
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             shee
             shall
             keep
             thee
             .
          
           When
           men
           come
           prepossessed
           with
           opinions
           to
           set
           vp
           mens
           deuises
           ,
           and
           traditions
           ,
           and
           wicked
           opinions
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           they
           must
           interprete
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           not
           examine
           them
           by
           the
           Scripture
           :
           or
           if
           they
           bring
           a
           purpose
           to
           magnifie
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           aduance
           his
           religion
           in
           stead
           of
           Christs
           ,
           no
           maruell
           if
           like
           the
           images
           they
           haue
           eyes
           and
           see
           not
           ,
           read
           and
           vnderstand
           not
           .
           They
           loue
           not
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           will
           haue
           him
           to
           rule
           ouer
           them
           ,
           but
           his
           Vicar
           ,
           neither
           loue
           they
           the
           truth
           in
           the
           Canonicall
           Scripture
           further
           then
           it
           will
           stand
           with
           their
           Popish
           Canon
           law
           .
           Or
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           come
           to
           read
           out
           of
           custome
           ,
           and
           coldly
           without
           feruencie
           and
           loue
           ,
           experience
           will
           tell
           him
           ,
           though
           thus
           he
           read
           much
           ,
           his
           profite
           shall
           be
           but
           small
           .
           3.
           
           With
           repentance
           ,
           and
           faith
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           heart
           .
           2.
           
           Cor.
           3.14
           .
           when
           the
           heart
           of
           Israel
           shall
           be
           conuerted
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             the
             vaile
             shall
             be
             taken
             away
             :
          
           this
           vaile
           is
           naturall
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           infidelity
           .
           Where
           the
           former
           is
           ,
           no
           maruell
           if
           the
           word
           read
           and
           knowne
           be
           not
           vnderstood
           ,
           as
           a
           blinde
           man
           cannot
           see
           the
           sunne
           shining
           in
           his
           strength
           .
           Where
           faith
           is
           absent
           ,
           and
           is
           
             not
             mingled
          
           with
           the
           word
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           become
           vnprofitable
           .
           Impossible
           it
           is
           that
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God
           can
           dwell
           in
           a
           wicked
           heart
           ;
           no
           man
           puts
           precious
           licour
           into
           a
           fustie
           caske
           .
           This
           is
           the
           cause
           ,
           that
           men
           of
           great
           learning
           want
           sound
           vnderstanding
           ,
           because
           they
           want
           sound
           conscience
           .
           Hos.
           14.10
           .
           
             The
             wayes
             of
             God
             are
             right
             ,
             but
             the
             wicked
             fall
             in
             them
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           With
           a
           purpose
           not
           onely
           to
           know
           ,
           but
           to
           practise
           .
           Ioh.
           7.17
           .
           
             If
             any
             man
             will
             doe
             my
             will
             ,
             he
             shall
             know
             whether
             my
             doctrine
             bee
             from
             heauen
             .
          
           The
           scope
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           not
           onely
           to
           beleeue
           in
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           to
           walke
           in
           
             the
             obedience
             of
             faith
          
           .
           Now
           if
           men
           read
           ouer
           all
           the
           Bible
           an
           hundred
           times
           ,
           either
           for
           knowledge
           
           onely
           ,
           or
           for
           vaineglory
           ,
           or
           to
           aduance
           themselues
           into
           preferments
           ,
           or
           to
           oppose
           the
           truth
           ,
           as
           heretikes
           and
           Papists
           doe
           ,
           no
           maruell
           if
           they
           neuer
           attaine
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           With
           prayer
           for
           the
           Spirit
           to
           lead
           vs
           into
           all
           truth
           ,
           because
           the
           Scriptures
           were
           inspired
           by
           Gods
           Spirit
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Spirit
           is
           onely
           able
           to
           acquaint
           vs
           with
           his
           owne
           meaning
           .
           
             If
             any
             man
             want
             wisedome
             ,
             he
             must
             aske
             it
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Iam.
           1.5
           .
           so
           did
           Dauid
           Psal.
           119.18
           .
           
             Open
             mine
             eyes
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             see
             the
             wonderfull
             things
             of
             thy
             law
             .
          
           Is
           it
           any
           maruell
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           flie
           the
           iudgement
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           stand
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           Pope
           ,
           Councells
           ,
           and
           only
           swallow
           that
           sense
           which
           they
           giue
           ,
           and
           neuer
           looke
           after
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           should
           misse
           of
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           fall
           into
           and
           tumble
           in
           a
           number
           of
           errours
           and
           heresies
           ?
        
         
           To
           these
           might
           be
           added
           meditation
           ,
           diligence
           ,
           keeping
           of
           order
           and
           time
           ,
           speciall
           application
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           These
           things
           let
           them
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           reading
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           shall
           loose
           his
           labour
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           taught
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           promised
           to
           reueale
           his
           secret
           to
           them
           that
           feare
           him
           .
        
         
           So
           much
           of
           the
           qualification
           of
           the
           person
           .
        
         
           
           Now
           follow
           some
           rules
           ,
           which
           a
           person
           thus
           qualified
           must
           learne
           ,
           and
           keepe
           by
           him
           ,
           to
           trie
           when
           a
           Scripture
           is
           wrested
           or
           no.
           
        
         
           
           The
           first
           is
           that
           in
           our
           text
           ,
           
             conference
             of
             Scripture
          
           :
           there
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           by
           plaine
           places
           expoundeth
           those
           which
           are
           more
           difficult
           .
           Thus
           Nehem.
           8.8
           .
           Ezra
           opened
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           by
           comparing
           it
           with
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           so
           made
           the
           people
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           as
           Iunius
           noteth
           out
           of
           the
           originall
           .
           So
           the
           Bereans
           hauing
           heard
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
             searched
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           compared
           their
           doctrine
           with
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           .
           Thus
           the
           Apostles
           themselues
           ,
           teaching
           Christs
           resurrection
           ,
           Act.
           2.16
           .
           prooue
           it
           out
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           :
           viz.
           Psal.
           16.10
           .
           
             Thou
             wilt
             not
             suffer
             thy
             holy
             one
             to
             see
             corruption
             .
          
           And
           to
           prooue
           that
           those
           words
           cannot
           be
           meant
           of
           Dauid
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           appeales
           to
           another
           testimony
           in
           1.
           
           King.
           2.
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             Dauid
             slept
             with
             his
             fathers
          
           ,
           and
           lay
           buried
           in
           his
           sepulchre
           ,
           and
           so
           saw
           corruption
           .
           This
           is
           a
           speciall
           way
           whereby
           
             the
             Scripture
             giueth
             wisedome
             to
             the
             simple
             ,
          
           Psal.
           19.7
           .
           And
           for
           this
           purpose
           the
           Lord
           hath
           in
           great
           wisedome
           tempered
           the
           Scripture
           with
           some
           hard
           places
           ,
           to
           exercise
           mens
           senses
           ,
           and
           trie
           their
           diligence
           in
           comparing
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           whereof
           there
           were
           no
           need
           if
           there
           were
           no
           hard
           places
           .
           How
           
           comes
           it
           that
           many
           peruert
           the
           Scripture
           to
           their
           owne
           destruction
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           conferre
           not
           one
           part
           with
           another
           ,
           which
           would
           lead
           them
           into
           the
           right
           sense
           ?
           How
           come
           the
           Arrians
           ,
           when
           they
           heare
           Christ
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Father
             is
             greater
             then
             I
             ,
          
           and
           other
           such
           sayings
           ,
           to
           hold
           to
           the
           death
           that
           Christ
           is
           not
           true
           God
           ,
           coessentiall
           and
           coequall
           with
           his
           Father
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           doe
           not
           compare
           this
           with
           other
           places
           ;
           as
           Ioh.
           1.1
           .
           
             That
             word
             was
             God
             ▪
          
           Philip.
           2.6
           .
           
             He
             thought
             it
             no
             robbery
             to
             be
             equall
             with
             God
             :
          
           Rom.
           9.
           —
           which
           is
           
             God
             blessed
             for
             euer
          
           .
           And
           consequently
           ,
           that
           the
           former
           place
           speakes
           of
           his
           humane
           nature
           ,
           the
           latter
           of
           his
           diuine
           nature
           ?
        
         
           How
           could
           the
           Papists
           suffer
           shipwracke
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           heretically
           erre
           in
           the
           foundation
           of
           religion
           ,
           teaching
           iustification
           by
           the
           workes
           of
           the
           law
           out
           of
           Iam.
           2.21
           .
           
             Was
             not
             Abraham
             our
             father
             iustified
             by
             workes
             ?
          
           but
           that
           they
           conferre
           not
           other
           places
           to
           help
           them
           into
           the
           right
           sense
           ;
           as
           Rom.
           4.2
           .
           and
           3.20
           .
           
             Wee
             are
             iustified
             by
             faith
             ,
             without
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             law
             :
          
           and
           ,
           Tit.
           3.5
           .
           
             Not
             by
             the
             workes
             of
             righteousnes
             which
             we
             had
             done
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             grace
             he
             saued
             vs.
          
           Which
           places
           beeing
           compared
           shewe
           ,
           that
           one
           speakes
           of
           iustification
           before
           God
           ,
           as
           Paul
           ;
           the
           other
           of
           iustification
           before
           men
           ,
           as
           Iames
           ;
           the
           former
           of
           iustifying
           the
           person
           ,
           the
           latter
           of
           iustifying
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           person
           .
        
         
           When
           they
           read
           such
           places
           as
           these
           ,
           
             Awake
             thou
             that
             sleepest
          
           :
           and
           ,
           
             Turne
             you
             ,
             turne
             you
             ,
             O
             house
             of
             Israel
          
           ;
           hence
           they
           conclude
           ,
           man
           hath
           free-will
           in
           his
           owne
           conuersion
           .
           Whereas
           ,
           would
           they
           compare
           these
           with
           other
           places
           ,
           as
           Gen.
           6.5
           .
           
             The
             whole
             imagination
             of
             mans
             heart
             is
             onely
             euill
             continually
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           
             it
             is
             God
             that
             workes
             both
             the
             will
             and
             the
             deed
             ,
             &c.
          
           the
           reconciling
           of
           such
           places
           would
           force
           them
           to
           see
           that
           till
           God
           worke
           vs
           ,
           we
           are
           meere
           patients
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           ,
           
             acti
             agimus
          
           ,
           beeing
           mooued
           we
           mooue
           :
           for
           his
           grace
           must
           not
           be
           idle
           in
           vs.
           
        
         
           The
           lewd
           and
           disordered
           Libertine
           ,
           when
           he
           reads
           that
           we
           are
           iustified
           by
           faith
           without
           workes
           ,
           casts
           off
           all
           care
           of
           his
           conuersation
           :
           What
           can
           his
           workes
           doe
           ?
           what
           need
           they
           ?
           But
           he
           could
           not
           thus
           peruert
           the
           Scripture
           to
           his
           destruction
           ,
           if
           he
           compared
           it
           with
           such
           Scriptures
           as
           say
           ,
           that
           
             faith
             without
             workes
             is
             dead
          
           :
           and
           ,
           
             that
             faith
             workes
             by
             loue
          
           .
           The
           reconciling
           whereof
           would
           teach
           them
           ,
           that
           although
           works
           be
           excluded
           from
           iustification
           ,
           yet
           not
           from
           faith
           :
           they
           must
           be
           in
           the
           person
           iustified
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           the
           iustification
           of
           his
           person
           .
        
         
         
           This
           
             conference
             of
             Scripture
          
           ,
           is
           either
           in
           places
           parallel
           and
           like
           ,
           or
           in
           such
           as
           seeme
           to
           be
           opposed
           ,
           and
           vnlike
           .
        
         
           The
           conferring
           of
           like
           places
           bringeth
           great
           light
           to
           the
           reader
           .
           As
           for
           example
           :
           1.
           
           Cor.
           7.19
           .
           
             Circumcision
             is
             nothing
             ,
             and
             vncircumcision
             is
             nothing
             .
          
           If
           we
           would
           vnderstand
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           this
           nothing
           ,
           compare
           we
           it
           with
           ,
           Gal.
           5.6
           .
           
             In
             Christ
             Iesus
             neither
             vncircumcision
             auaileth
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             circumcision
             :
          
           where
           nothing
           is
           ,
           to
           auaile
           nothing
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           referred
           to
           circumcision
           ,
           or
           vncircumcision
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           person
           it
           is
           nothing
           to
           his
           saluation
           .
           So
           Psal.
           110.1
           .
           
             Sit
             at
             my
             right
             hand
             till
             I
             make
             thy
             enemies
             thy
             footstoole
             .
          
           If
           we
           would
           know
           whom
           this
           is
           meant
           of
           ,
           compare
           it
           with
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.25
           .
           
             For
             Christ
             must
             raigne
             till
             he
             haue
             put
             all
             his
             enemies
             vnder
             his
             feet
             .
          
           Psal.
           2.7
           .
           
             Thou
             art
             my
             Sonne
             ,
             this
             day
             haue
             I
             begotten
             thee
             :
          
           this
           place
           is
           explained
           by
           the
           like
           ,
           Heb.
           1.5
           .
           
             For
             to
             which
             of
             the
             Angells
             said
             he
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             Thou
             art
             my
             Sonne
             ,
             &c.
          
           Psal.
           97.7
           .
           
             Worship
             him
             all
             yee
             Gods
          
           :
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           Gods
           ,
           and
           whom
           must
           the
           Gods
           worshippe
           ?
           see
           Hebr.
           1.6
           .
           
             When
             hee
             brought
             his
             first
             borne
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             Let
             all
             the
             Angells
             of
             God
             adore
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Concerning
           vnlike
           places
           we
           haue
           this
           rule
           ,
           That
           they
           speake
           not
           either
           of
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           or
           manner
           ,
           or
           time
           ;
           and
           by
           wary
           obseruation
           of
           the
           circumstances
           ,
           this
           will
           easily
           appeare
           in
           examples
           .
        
         
           
           Ioh.
           16.13
           .
           the
           Apostles
           after
           the
           gift
           of
           the
           Spirit
           were
           led
           into
           all
           truth
           ,
           and
           freed
           from
           errour
           .
           Yet
           Peter
           greatly
           erred
           after
           that
           ,
           Gal.
           2.11
           .
           Answ.
           The
           Apostles
           were
           led
           into
           all
           truth
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           erred
           not
           ,
           but
           were
           not
           free
           from
           all
           error
           in
           life
           and
           conuersation
           :
           now
           Peters
           error
           was
           not
           directly
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           in
           conuersation
           with
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           So
           as
           the
           opposition
           is
           not
           in
           the
           same
           thing
           .
        
         
           
           Isa.
           59.21
           .
           
             My
             word
             shall
             not
             depart
             from
             thee
             ,
             nor
             from
             thy
             seedes
             seed
             for
             euer
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           yet
           Matth.
           21.43
           .
           
             the
             kingdome
             shall
             bee
             taken
             from
             you
             ?
             Answ.
          
           The
           Prophet
           speaketh
           of
           the
           whole
           true
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           perpetuall
           vpon
           earth
           :
           our
           Sauiour
           of
           the
           nation
           of
           the
           Iewes
           .
           So
           as
           the
           seeming
           opposition
           is
           not
           in
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           
           Luk.
           17.19
           .
           
             Thy
             faith
             hath
             made
             the
             whole
             :
          
           here
           faith
           is
           greater
           then
           charitie
           :
           but
           in
           1.
           
           Cor.
           13.13
           .
           
             charitie
             is
             greater
             then
             faith
             .
             Ans.
          
           They
           speake
           not
           of
           the
           same
           faith
           :
           the
           former
           place
           speakes
           of
           iustifying
           faith
           considered
           with
           his
           obiect
           Christ
           ,
           which
           not
           absolutely
           
           as
           a
           qualitie
           ,
           but
           relatiuely
           as
           apprehending
           Christ
           ,
           is
           greater
           then
           charitie
           :
           the
           latter
           of
           miraculous
           faith
           ,
           which
           is
           lesse
           .
        
         
           Rom.
           7.22
           .
           
             Paul
             delights
             in
             the
             Lawe
             of
             God
             :
          
           yet
           ,
           v.
           23.
           
           
             Paul
             resisteth
             
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             Answ.
          
           This
           is
           indeed
           an
           opposition
           in
           the
           same
           person
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           the
           same
           part
           :
           Paul
           stands
           of
           spirit
           and
           flesh
           :
           according
           to
           the
           former
           part
           ,
           he
           delights
           in
           the
           law
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           latter
           he
           rebelleth
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           Luk.
           10.28
           .
           Life
           is
           promised
           to
           the
           worker
           ,
           
             This
             doe
             and
             liue
          
           :
           
           Rom.
           4.3
           .
           
             not
             to
             him
             that
             worketh
             ,
             but
             to
             him
             that
             beleeueth
             ,
             is
             faith
             imputed
             to
             righteousnesse
             .
             Answ.
          
           Both
           speake
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           the
           same
           part
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           which
           standeth
           of
           two
           parts
           ;
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           this
           promiseth
           life
           to
           the
           worker
           ;
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           promises
           life
           to
           the
           beleeuer
           .
        
         
           Ioh.
           5.31
           .
           
             If
             I
             giue
             testimonie
             to
             my selfe
             ,
             my
             testimony
             is
             not
             true
             .
          
           
           Ioh.
           8.14
           .
           
             If
             I
             testifie
             of
             my selfe
             ,
             my
             testimonie
             is
             true
             .
             Answ.
          
           Consider
           Christs
           testimonie
           two
           wayes
           :
           1.
           
           As
           the
           testimonie
           of
           a
           singular
           man
           ,
           and
           thus
           considering
           himselfe
           as
           a
           meere
           man
           ,
           he
           yeilds
           to
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           that
           his
           testimony
           were
           vnfit
           ,
           and
           not
           sufficient
           in
           his
           owne
           cause
           ,
           because
           by
           the
           law
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           two
           or
           three
           witnesses
           euery
           word
           must
           stand
           :
           but
           ,
           2.
           
           Consider
           him
           as
           a
           diuine
           person
           ,
           comming
           from
           heauen
           ,
           and
           hauing
           his
           Father
           giuing
           witnesse
           with
           him
           ,
           thus
           his
           testimonie
           is
           infallible
           ,
           not
           subiect
           to
           passion
           or
           delusion
           :
           And
           of
           this
           the
           latter
           place
           speaketh
           .
        
         
           Matth.
           10.8
           .
           
             Freely
             yee
             haue
             receiued
             ,
             freely
             giue
             .
          
           Luk.
           10.7
           .
           
             The
             
             workeman
             is
             worthy
             of
             his
             wages
             .
             Answ.
          
           The
           places
           speake
           of
           the
           same
           persons
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           the
           same
           workes
           ;
           the
           former
           of
           miraculous
           workes
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           to
           be
           bought
           and
           sold
           for
           money
           (
           the
           vse
           of
           them
           being
           onely
           to
           forward
           their
           ministerie
           :
           )
           the
           latter
           ,
           of
           the
           function
           of
           preaching
           ,
           and
           labour
           in
           building
           the
           Church
           :
           equity
           requires
           that
           he
           that
           laboureth
           in
           the
           ministry
           ,
           should
           receiue
           recompence
           for
           his
           labour
           ,
           Gal.
           6.6
           .
        
         
           Hos.
           13.9
           .
           
             God
             is
             not
             the
             author
             of
             euill
             .
          
           Amos
           3.6
           .
           
             There
             is
             no
             
             euill
             in
             the
             citie
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             done
             .
             Answ.
          
           It
           is
           not
           the
           same
           euill
           ;
           but
           ,
           that
           the
           euill
           of
           fault
           ,
           this
           the
           euill
           of
           punishment
           .
        
         
           Prou.
           20.9
           .
           
             Who
             can
             say
             ,
             my
             heart
             is
             cleane
             ?
          
           Matth.
           5.8
           .
           
             Blessed
             
             are
             the
             pure
             in
             heart
             .
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           A
           man
           absolutely
           considered
           in
           himselfe
           is
           all
           impure
           ;
           so
           the
           former
           place
           speaketh
           :
           but
           relatiuely
           considered
           in
           Christ
           ,
           he
           is
           pure
           ;
           so
           the
           latter
           .
           2.
           
           No
           man
           is
           pure
           in
           
           respect
           of
           the
           presence
           of
           corruption
           ,
           but
           the
           godly
           are
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           efficacie
           and
           rule
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
           Mark.
           16.15
           .
           
             The
             Apostles
             must
             goe
             out
             into
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
           Matth.
           10.5
           .
           
             They
             must
             not
             goe
             into
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             Answ.
          
           Distinguish
           times
           ,
           and
           the
           Scripture
           will
           be
           consonant
           enough
           :
           the
           former
           place
           is
           meant
           of
           preaching
           after
           Christs
           time
           ;
           the
           latter
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           liuing
           on
           earth
           .
           Both
           are
           true
           ,
           because
           the
           times
           are
           diuerse
           .
        
         
           
           Ioh.
           3.17
           .
           
             God
             sent
             not
             the
             Sonne
             to
             iudge
             the
             world
             .
          
           Ioh.
           5.27
           .
           
             The
             Father
             hath
             giuen
             all
             iudgement
             to
             the
             Sonne
             .
             Answ.
          
           The
           time
           of
           his
           abasement
           ,
           at
           his
           first
           comming
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           not
           to
           iudge
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           iudged
           ,
           must
           be
           distinguished
           from
           his
           second
           comming
           in
           glory
           and
           maiestie
           ,
           to
           iudge
           the
           quicke
           and
           the
           dead
           :
           of
           this
           the
           latter
           .
        
         
           
           Exod.
           20.15
           .
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             steale
          
           :
           chap.
           11.2
           .
           
             Robbe
             or
             spoyle
             Egypt
             .
             Answ.
          
           A
           speciall
           commandement
           of
           God
           neuer
           opposeth
           a
           generall
           ,
           but
           is
           onely
           an
           exception
           from
           it
           .
           So
           of
           Abrahams
           mentall
           slaying
           of
           his
           sonne
           .
           If
           a
           man
           of
           himselfe
           should
           steale
           or
           kill
           ,
           it
           is
           sinne
           ;
           but
           if
           God
           bid
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           .
        
         
           
           Malac.
           3.6
           .
           
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             change
             not
             :
          
           yet
           it
           seemes
           
             he
             is
             changeable
          
           .
           Ier.
           18.7
           .
           Answ.
           The
           Scripture
           speakes
           not
           in
           the
           same
           respect
           :
           God
           changeth
           not
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           in
           respect
           of
           vs
           :
           hee
           is
           changed
           (
           as
           the
           schooles
           speake
           )
           
             non
             affectiuè
             ,
             sed
             effectiuè
          
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           work
           ,
           not
           of
           his
           affection
           :
           for
           so
           there
           is
           no
           variablenes
           or
           shadow
           of
           change
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           
           Psal.
           18.20
           .
           
             Iudge
             mee
             according
             to
             my
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           Psal.
           143.2
           .
           
             Enter
             not
             into
             iudgement
             with
             thy
             seruant
             .
             Answ.
          
           There
           is
           a
           twofold
           righteousnes
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           cause
           ,
           another
           of
           the
           person
           :
           by
           this
           latter
           he
           will
           not
           be
           iustified
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           other
           he
           desires
           to
           be
           iustified
           :
           his
           cause
           was
           good
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           they
           laid
           to
           his
           charge
           .
           If
           Iob
           would
           dispute
           with
           God
           ,
           his
           owne
           cloathes
           would
           make
           him
           vncleane
           :
           but
           when
           he
           dealeth
           with
           his
           calumnious
           friends
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             will
             neuer
             let
             goe
             mine
             innocencie
             ▪
             till
             I
             die
             .
          
        
         
           Luk.
           1.33
           .
           —
           
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             ende
             .
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.24
           .
           
           
             He
             shall
             deliuer
             vp
             the
             Kingdome
             to
             his
             Father
             .
             Ans.
             Luke
          
           speaketh
           of
           Christs
           Kingdome
           in
           respect
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           administration
           of
           it
           .
           In
           the
           former
           respect
           it
           shall
           neuer
           be
           abolished
           ,
           Christ
           shall
           alwaies
           haue
           a
           people
           to
           rule
           ,
           alwaies
           a
           Lordship
           and
           Headship
           ;
           but
           he
           shall
           giue
           vp
           his
           Kingdome
           in
           respect
           
           of
           the
           manner
           and
           meanes
           of
           administring
           it
           ,
           he
           shall
           not
           rule
           as
           now
           he
           doth
           ,
           by
           Magistrates
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           the
           Word
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           other
           ordinances
           .
        
         
           Isa.
           64.6
           .
           
             All
             our
             righteousnesse
             is
             as
             filthy
             ragges
             .
          
           Ephes.
           5.27
           .
           
           The
           
             Church
             is
             called
             glorious
          
           ,
           not
           hauing
           spot
           or
           wrinkle
           ,
           or
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           but
           holy
           and
           without
           blemish
           .
           Both
           are
           true
           :
           the
           Prophet
           speakes
           of
           the
           Church
           militant
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Church
           triumphant
           .
        
         
           Act.
           15.10
           .
           Circumcision
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           rites
           ,
           are
           called
           heauy
           
           yoakes
           ,
           which
           neither
           the
           Apostles
           nor
           their
           Fathers
           were
           able
           to
           beare
           .
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           5.3
           .
           To
           them
           that
           
             loue
             God
          
           ,
           his
           commaundements
           are
           not
           
             greiuous
             ;
             and
             his
             yoake
             is
             an
             easie
             yoake
             ,
          
           Matth.
           11.30
           .
           Answ.
           They
           were
           intolerable
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           rigor
           wherein
           Moses
           propounded
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           :
           but
           not
           in
           respect
           of
           imputation
           (
           of
           Christs
           righteousnesse
           ,
           )
           inchoation
           (
           of
           inherent
           righteousnes
           ,
           )
           and
           acceptation
           ,
           God
           accepting
           the
           will
           and
           faith
           ,
           for
           the
           deed
           :
           Christ
           stood
           between
           those
           heauy
           burdens
           and
           vs
           ,
           and
           carried
           away
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           law
           .
        
         
           Act.
           15.27
           .
           Circumcision
           is
           abrogated
           :
           yet
           Paul
           circumcised
           Timothie
           ,
           
           chap.
           16.
           v.
           3.
           
           Answ.
           True
           ,
           it
           was
           taken
           away
           as
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           not
           yet
           honourably
           buried
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           remained
           onely
           as
           a
           ceremoni
           e.
           
        
         
           Matth.
           9.6
           .
           
             The
             Sonne
             of
             man
             hath
             power
             to
             forgiue
             sinnes
             .
          
           Luk.
           
           23.34
           .
           
             Father
             forgiue
             them
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             what
             they
             doe
             :
          
           why
           prayes
           he
           thus
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           if
           himselfe
           might
           forgiue
           them
           ?
           Answ.
           Though
           all
           the
           Persons
           in
           Trinitie
           forgiue
           sinnes
           ,
           yet
           not
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           :
           the
           Father
           bestowes
           ,
           the
           Sonne
           merits
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           sealeth
           vp
           and
           applyeth
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           Ioh.
           10.29
           .
           
             None
             of
             my
             sheep
             ,
             no
             elect
             shall
             perish
             ,
             none
             shall
             plucke
             
             them
             out
             of
             my
             hands
             .
             Iudas
          
           was
           elected
           ,
           Matth.
           10.4
           .
           and
           yet
           perished
           ,
           
             was
             the
             Sonne
             of
             perdition
          
           ,
           Ioh.
           17.12
           .
           Ans.
           Election
           is
           twofold
           ,
           either
           to
           life
           eternall
           ,
           whereof
           Iohn
           speaketh
           ,
           chap.
           10.29
           .
           and
           so
           Iudas
           was
           not
           elected
           :
           or
           to
           the
           office
           of
           Apostleship
           ,
           and
           from
           this
           he
           fell
           .
        
         
           Ioh.
           1.8
           .
           
             He
             was
             not
             that
             light
          
           .
           Ioh.
           5.35
           .
           
             He
             was
             a
             burning
             and
             
             a
             shining
             light
             .
             Answ.
          
           It
           speakes
           not
           of
           the
           same
           light
           :
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           was
           not
           the
           Sunne
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           the
           Messias
           ,
           that
           light
           that
           brought
           light
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           a
           light
           ,
           and
           gaue
           a
           notable
           testimonie
           to
           
             that
             light
          
           .
        
         
           Mic.
           5.2
           .
           
             Bethlehem
             was
             little
             among
             the
             thousands
             of
             Iudah
             .
          
           Math.
           
           
           2.6
           .
           
             Thou
             art
             not
             the
             least
             .
             Answ.
          
           The
           Prophet
           speakes
           of
           it
           as
           it
           was
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           of
           a
           little
           circuit
           and
           compasse
           :
           but
           the
           Euangelist
           ,
           as
           it
           brought
           forth
           Christ
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Messiah
           :
           in
           this
           respect
           it
           was
           great
           ,
           which
           in
           it selfe
           was
           but
           of
           small
           estimate
           .
        
         
           
           Gen.
           2.18
           .
           
             God
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             good
             for
             man
             to
             be
             alone
             .
             Paul
          
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             good
             for
             a
             man
             not
             to
             touch
             a
             woman
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           7.1
           .
           Answ.
           God
           speaketh
           so
           ,
           1.
           
             ratione
             medij
          
           ,
           because
           of
           propagation
           :
           2.
           remedij
           ,
           to
           auoid
           fornication
           ,
           and
           wandring
           lusts
           :
           3.
           mysterij
           ,
           because
           marriage
           should
           be
           a
           type
           of
           the
           vnion
           between
           Christ
           and
           the
           Church
           :
           4.
           
             &
             adiutorij
          
           ,
           because
           man
           wanted
           a
           fit
           helper
           .
           But
           the
           Apostle
           speakes
           not
           simply
           ,
           but
           comparatiuely
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           so
           good
           as
           not
           to
           touch
           a
           woman
           :
           or
           it
           is
           good
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           commodious
           in
           these
           times
           of
           persecution
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           world
           raged
           against
           Christians
           ,
           not
           to
           touch
           a
           woman
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           fit
           to
           haue
           the
           burthen
           of
           a
           family
           in
           such
           times
           .
           Againe
           ,
           he
           speakes
           of
           such
           as
           himselfe
           is
           ,
           such
           as
           haue
           the
           gift
           of
           continencie
           .
        
         
           
           Ioh.
           10.27
           .
           
             Reach
             hither
             thy
             finger
             ,
             and
             thy
             hand
             ,
             and
             thrust
             it
             into
             my
             side
             :
          
           yet
           ,
           ver
           .
           17.
           he
           saith
           to
           
             Marie
             ,
             Touch
             me
             not
          
           .
           Why
           so
           ?
           Answ.
           Because
           Thomas
           must
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           haue
           his
           faith
           helped
           ,
           who
           professed
           he
           would
           not
           beleeue
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           might
           touch
           him
           ▪
           but
           Marie
           beleeued
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           neede
           this
           indulgence
           ,
           shee
           would
           hold
           him
           with
           her
           ,
           and
           haue
           the
           comfort
           of
           his
           bodily
           presence
           .
        
         
           
           Rom.
           14.9
           .
           —
           
             that
             hee
             might
             bee
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             dead
             and
             liuing
             .
          
           Matth.
           22.32
           .
           
             God
             is
             not
             the
             God
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             liuing
             .
          
           Can
           God
           bee
           the
           God
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           God
           of
           the
           dead
           ?
           Ans.
           Christ
           speakes
           not
           simply
           as
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Sadduces
           ,
           and
           by
           an
           hypothesis
           of
           their
           surmise
           :
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           God
           is
           not
           the
           God
           of
           such
           dead
           ,
           as
           you
           surmise
           shall
           neuer
           rise
           againe
           :
           but
           because
           they
           are
           indeede
           to
           rise
           againe
           ,
           God
           is
           their
           God.
           
        
         
           
           Another
           rule
           to
           be
           obserued
           in
           reading
           ,
           to
           get
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           If
           any
           place
           seeme
           to
           vphold
           sinne
           directly
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           expounded
           by
           a
           figure
           ;
           as
           ,
           1.
           
           King.
           18.27
           .
           
             Cry
             aloud
             ,
             for
             hee
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             either
             asleepe
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             iourney
             ,
             or
             pursuing
             his
             enemies
             .
          
           Here
           is
           a
           manifest
           Ironie
           .
           Matth.
           26.45
           .
           when
           Christ
           tooke
           his
           Disciples
           asleepe
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           commaunded
           them
           to
           watch
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Sleepe
             on
          
           ;
           which
           was
           a
           sharpe
           reprehension
           of
           their
           dulnesse
           .
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           these
           places
           ,
           Iudg.
           10.14
           .
           
           1.
           
           King.
           22.15
           .
           Eccles.
           11.9
           .
           Mark.
           7.9
           .
        
         
           In
           all
           doubtfull
           places
           ,
           let
           vs
           euer
           receiue
           that
           exposition
           ,
           which
           is
           according
           to
           the
           analogie
           of
           faith
           :
           Rom.
           12.6
           .
           
           
             If
             any
             man
             prophesie
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           haue
           a
           
             gift
             of
             interpreting
          
           ,
           let
           him
           interpret
           according
           to
           the
           
             analogie
             of
             faith
          
           :
           so
           that
           if
           the
           letter
           of
           a
           Scripture
           crosse
           the
           analogie
           of
           faith
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           agree
           not
           with
           the
           summe
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           faith
           ,
           contained
           in
           the
           Decalogue
           ,
           Creed
           ,
           and
           Lords
           prayer
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           vnderstood
           by
           a
           figure
           .
           As
           for
           example
           :
           Where
           the
           text
           saith
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             body
          
           ;
           seeing
           the
           literall
           sense
           fighteth
           with
           the
           Article
           of
           faith
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           beleeue
           that
           Christ
           is
           ascended
           into
           heauen
           ,
           and
           sitteth
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           till
           he
           returne
           to
           iudge
           the
           quicke
           and
           the
           dead
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           vnderstood
           in
           the
           figure
           ,
           vsuall
           to
           Sacraments
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           thing
           signified
           is
           put
           for
           the
           signe
           :
           and
           contrariwise
           .
           So
           ,
           Luke
           .
           7.47
           .
           
             Many
             sinnes
             were
             forgiuen
             her
             ,
             for
             shee
             loued
             much
             :
          
           to
           gather
           hence
           merit
           of
           remission
           for
           our
           workes
           of
           charity
           ,
           with
           the
           Papists
           ,
           is
           against
           the
           ground
           of
           faith
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           beleeue
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           is
           directly
           opposite
           to
           merit
           .
        
         
           Great
           diligence
           must
           be
           vsed
           to
           discerne
           the
           right
           scope
           of
           the
           place
           doubted
           of
           ;
           which
           beeing
           neglected
           ,
           
           makes
           way
           to
           manifold
           errours
           .
           See
           an
           instance
           :
           The
           good
           Samaritan
           shewed
           mercie
           to
           the
           man
           that
           fell
           among
           theeues
           ,
           and
           was
           left
           halfe
           dead
           ,
           and
           wounded
           .
           Now
           to
           gather
           hence
           ,
           with
           the
           Papists
           ,
           that
           men
           are
           but
           halfe
           dead
           in
           sinne
           ,
           and
           beeing
           a
           little
           holpen
           by
           grace
           ,
           are
           able
           to
           worke
           out
           their
           saluation
           ,
           is
           to
           misse
           the
           cushion
           ,
           and
           wander
           beyond
           ,
           and
           beside
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           place
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           shew
           who
           is
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           and
           what
           charity
           binds
           vs
           to
           ,
           and
           not
           what
           we
           can
           doe
           of
           our selues
           .
           Besides
           ,
           beeing
           a
           parable
           ,
           it
           prooues
           nothing
           besides
           the
           maine
           scope
           .
           Else
           one
           might
           hence
           prooue
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           men
           Priests
           and
           Leuites
           are
           most
           vnmercifull
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           chance
           .
        
         
           If
           a
           doubt
           rise
           out
           of
           a
           promise
           or
           threat
           ,
           
           know
           that
           they
           are
           all
           conditionall
           ,
           although
           the
           condition
           be
           not
           expressed
           .
           
             Yet
             fortie
             dayes
             ,
             and
             Niniue
             shall
             be
             destroyed
          
           ;
           with
           a
           secret
           condition
           ,
           except
           
             Niniue
             repent
          
           .
           So
           a
           promise
           of
           long
           life
           is
           made
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           often
           die
           young
           :
           therefore
           a
           secret
           condition
           must
           bee
           vnderstood
           ,
           thus
           ,
           vnlesse
           God
           see
           it
           better
           for
           them
           to
           take
           them
           away
           young
           from
           the
           euill
           to
           come
           .
           Isa.
           38.1
           .
           
             Set
             thy
             house
             in
             order
             ▪
             for
             thou
             shalt
             die
             ,
             and
             not
             liue
             :
          
           yet
           Hezekiah
           liued
           fifteene
           yeares
           afterward
           :
           therefore
           there
           must
           be
           vnderstood
           the
           condition
           
           of
           Gods
           will
           ,
           which
           was
           concealed
           .
           Gen.
           20.3
           .
           
             God
             said
             to
             Abimelech
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             die
             for
             the
             woman
             ,
          
           yet
           he
           died
           not
           :
           the
           exception
           was
           ,
           
             Vnlesse
             thou
             restore
             her
          
           .
           See
           this
           rule
           at
           large
           in
           Ezek.
           33.13.14
           .
        
         
           
           Neither
           sticke
           too
           fast
           to
           the
           letter
           ,
           nor
           yet
           insist
           too
           much
           in
           allegory
           or
           metaphors
           .
           The
           Iewes
           greatly
           sinned
           in
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           are
           yet
           held
           from
           their
           conuersion
           by
           this
           plot
           of
           the
           deuill
           .
           For
           as
           the
           multitude
           of
           them
           in
           the
           Prophets
           time
           ,
           while
           the
           Ceremoniall
           law
           stood
           in
           force
           ,
           stucke
           to
           the
           outward
           ceremony
           and
           letter
           ,
           and
           offred
           sacrifices
           and
           beasts
           ,
           and
           did
           such
           things
           as
           were
           commaunded
           ,
           but
           went
           no
           further
           ;
           they
           washed
           the
           outside
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           inside
           ;
           they
           offred
           the
           blood
           of
           beasts
           ▪
           but
           rose
           not
           so
           high
           as
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ;
           they
           killed
           the
           bullockes
           and
           sheep
           ,
           but
           not
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           nor
           tooke
           notice
           of
           that
           mortification
           of
           corruption
           ,
           which
           these
           would
           haue
           put
           them
           in
           minde
           of
           :
           So
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           reading
           the
           prophesies
           of
           Christs
           spirituall
           kingdome
           ,
           set
           out
           vnder
           the
           types
           of
           most
           flourishing
           temporall
           kingdomes
           ,
           they
           sticke
           in
           the
           letter
           and
           loose
           the
           sense
           ,
           denying
           the
           Messiah
           to
           be
           come
           ,
           because
           they
           see
           not
           that
           flourishing
           estate
           and
           temporall
           happinesse
           ,
           which
           they
           grossely
           and
           carnally
           imagine
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           iudgement
           of
           God
           vpon
           Origen
           ,
           who
           was
           in
           such
           extremities
           in
           both
           these
           ,
           that
           although
           his
           wit
           serued
           him
           to
           turne
           all
           the
           Scripture
           almost
           into
           allegories
           ,
           yet
           he
           stood
           most
           absurdly
           to
           the
           very
           letter
           :
           as
           in
           that
           of
           Matth.
           19.12
           .
           
             Some
             haue
             made
             themselues
             chast
             for
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             :
          
           he
           foolishly
           interpreted
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           made
           himselfe
           be
           made
           chaste
           by
           men
           ,
           not
           discerning
           Christs
           distinction
           ,
           who
           speakes
           of
           three
           sorts
           of
           Eunuchs
           ,
           
           some
           so
           borne
           ,
           some
           violently
           cut
           and
           made
           so
           by
           men
           ,
           some
           voluntarily
           by
           repressing
           their
           lusts
           ,
           abstinence
           ,
           temperance
           ,
           &c.
           this
           last
           he
           confounded
           with
           the
           former
           .
           And
           hee
           might
           aswell
           haue
           pluckt
           out
           one
           of
           his
           eyes
           ,
           because
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             better
             to
             goe
             into
             heauen
             with
             one
             eye
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           So
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           many
           heretikes
           haue
           defended
           their
           heresies
           onely
           by
           translating
           of
           Scriptures
           into
           allegories
           .
           The
           Apostle
           speakes
           of
           such
           as
           denying
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           turne
           all
           the
           testimonies
           of
           the
           resurrection
           into
           an
           allegorie
           ,
           meaning
           thereby
           onely
           the
           spirituall
           resurrection
           of
           the
           soule
           from
           sinne
           .
           Of
           which
           sort
           was
           Hymeneus
           and
           Philetus
           ,
           who
           destroyed
           the
           faith
           of
           certaine
           ,
           saying
           
             the
             resurrection
             was
             past
             alreadie
          
           ,
           
           2.
           
           Tim.
           2.
           v.
           17.
           
           And
           of
           this
           sort
           are
           the
           Familists
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           The
           Papists
           denying
           the
           marriage
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           hearing
           the
           Apostle
           say
           ,
           that
           
             a
             Bishop
             must
             be
             the
             husband
             of
             one
             wife
             ,
          
           turne
           it
           into
           an
           allegorie
           (
           I
           had
           like
           to
           haue
           said
           ,
           a
           iest
           :
           )
           He
           must
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           be
           the
           Bishop
           of
           one
           Bishopricke
           ;
           as
           though
           his
           children
           must
           not
           be
           gouerned
           in
           his
           owne
           house
           ,
           which
           is
           plainely
           distinguished
           from
           his
           Diocesse
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           3.4.5
           .
           Thus
           they
           defend
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           the
           Masse
           ,
           by
           Gen.
           14.18
           .
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             that
             Melchisedec
             brought
             forth
             bread
             and
             wine
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             hee
             was
             the
             Priest
             of
             the
             high
             God
             :
          
           with
           them
           this
           must
           needes
           signifie
           ,
           that
           the
           Priest
           offers
           Christ
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           quicke
           and
           dead
           .
        
         
           In
           euery
           small
           diuersity
           and
           difference
           in
           numbers
           ,
           
           which
           are
           historically
           mentioned
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           suspect
           errour
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           our
           owne
           ignorance
           .
           Act.
           7.14
           .
           
             All
             the
             soules
             which
             came
             with
             Iaacob
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             were
             seuentie
             fiue
             :
          
           but
           in
           Gen.
           46.27
           .
           
             they
             were
             seuentie
             soules
          
           .
           Here
           are
           fiue
           ods
           .
           Some
           say
           ,
           Luke
           followes
           the
           translation
           of
           the
           Septuagint
           ,
           which
           was
           famous
           and
           of
           great
           authority
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           bring
           his
           history
           in
           disgrace
           for
           so
           small
           a
           difference
           .
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           Luke
           ,
           and
           Steuen
           ,
           and
           Moses
           agreed
           .
           Mr.
           Iunius
           thinkes
           that
           Steuen
           mentioneth
           the
           foure
           wiues
           of
           Iaacob
           ,
           and
           his
           two
           sonnes
           ,
           Er
           and
           Onan
           that
           were
           dead
           ,
           excluding
           Iaacob
           himselfe
           ;
           but
           they
           came
           not
           into
           Egypt
           .
           Caluin
           and
           Beza
           thinke
           there
           was
           some
           errour
           in
           the
           writers
           :
           which
           is
           not
           vnprobable
           ,
           seeing
           in
           writing
           the
           Greeke
           ,
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           signifying
           fiue
           (
           beeing
           in
           the
           margent
           )
           might
           easily
           creepe
           into
           the
           text
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           signifieth
           all
           .
           And
           thus
           both
           Moses
           ,
           and
           Steuen
           ,
           and
           Luke
           may
           be
           reconciled
           ,
           who
           both
           likely
           wrote
           seuenty
           .
        
         
           But
           howsoeuer
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           rule
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           often
           in
           setting
           downe
           numbers
           ,
           vseth
           the
           figure
           Synecdoche
           ,
           a
           part
           for
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           diuers
           respect
           putteth
           downe
           a
           greater
           or
           lesse
           number
           .
           As
           for
           example
           :
           1.
           
           King.
           9.28
           .
           
             Salomon
             sent
             his
             seruants
             ,
             who
             tooke
             from
             Ophir
          
           420.
           
             talents
             of
             gold
          
           :
           2.
           
           Chron.
           8.30
           .
           
             he
             tooke
             thence
          
           450.
           
             talents
             of
             gold
          
           .
           Here
           is
           30
           talents
           ods
           .
           Answ.
           They
           receiued
           of
           King
           Hiram
           450.
           which
           they
           brought
           to
           Salomon
           ,
           partly
           in
           substance
           ,
           as
           the
           420.
           partly
           in
           account
           ,
           much
           beeing
           spent
           about
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           nauie
           ,
           euen
           the
           30.
           talents
           .
           1.
           
           Sam.
           13.1
           .
           
             Saul
             raigned
             two
             yeares
             ouer
             Israel
             :
          
           whereas
           he
           raigned
           forty
           yeares
           ,
           Act.
           13.21
           .
           Answ.
           He
           raigned
           two
           yeares
           well
           ,
           
             de
             iure
          
           ,
           
           lawfully
           :
           but
           beeing
           reiected
           from
           beeing
           King
           ,
           the
           other
           are
           not
           numbred
           .
           Iunius
           vpon
           this
           place
           prooues
           this
           interpretation
           by
           foure
           arguments
           .
        
         
           Matth.
           17.1
           .
           
             Christ
             tooke
             Peter
             and
             Iohn
             the
             sixt
             day
             after
             :
          
           Luk.
           9.22
           .
           
             eight
             dayes
             after
             .
             Answ.
          
           Both
           are
           true
           in
           a
           diuerse
           respect
           :
           Matthew
           accounts
           onely
           the
           intermediall
           dayes
           ,
           not
           the
           two
           extreame
           peeces
           ;
           Luke
           accounts
           them
           all
           .
           Sometimes
           some
           numbers
           are
           cut
           off
           for
           breuity
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           number
           runne
           more
           full
           and
           round
           :
           as
           in
           Iudg.
           20.46
           .
           
             of
             the
             Beniamites
             were
             slaine
             fiue
             and
             twentie
             thousand
          
           ;
           here
           wants
           an
           hundreth
           ,
           as
           appeares
           v.
           35.
           for
           the
           foresaid
           reason
           .
           2.
           
           King.
           15.33
           .
           
             Iotham
             was
          
           25.
           
             yeares
             old
             when
             hee
             beganne
             to
             raigne
             ,
             and
             he
             raigned
          
           16.
           
             yeares
             in
             Ierusalem
          
           :
           yet
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           30.
           verse
           ,
           
             in
             the
             twentieth
             yeare
             of
             Iotham
             the
             son
             of
             Vzziah
             .
             Answ.
          
           The
           former
           text
           speakes
           of
           the
           yeares
           that
           Iotham
           raigned
           for
           himselfe
           :
           but
           he
           had
           raigned
           20.
           yeares
           in
           his
           fathers
           time
           ,
           beeing
           strucke
           with
           leprosie
           for
           medling
           with
           the
           Priests
           office
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           yeares
           he
           raigned
           in
           his
           fathers
           life
           time
           are
           counted
           to
           his
           fathers
           raigne
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           not
           Rex
           for
           that
           time
           ,
           but
           prorex
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           rule
           also
           we
           must
           obserue
           in
           diuersities
           of
           names
           and
           places
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           not
           sticke
           in
           the
           sand
           .
           As
           in
           this
           example
           :
           Matth.
           27.9
           .
           
             It
             was
             fulfilled
             which
             was
             spoken
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Ieremy
             :
          
           whereas
           it
           was
           spoken
           by
           Zacharie
           ,
           c.
           11.13
           .
           and
           not
           by
           Ieremie
           .
           Many
           learned
           men
           trouble
           themselues
           more
           then
           needs
           in
           reconciling
           this
           place
           .
           1.
           
           Some
           say
           ,
           that
           S.
           Matthew
           ioynes
           together
           both
           one
           place
           in
           Ieremie
           ,
           c.
           18.1.2.3
           .
           of
           the
           potter
           ,
           and
           this
           of
           Zacharie
           ,
           11.13
           .
           But
           there
           is
           little
           or
           no
           agreement
           betweene
           them
           .
           2.
           
           Some
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           in
           Ieremies
           writings
           that
           are
           Canonicall
           ,
           but
           in
           some
           Apocryphall
           writings
           of
           Ieremy
           ,
           which
           the
           Iewes
           had
           ,
           and
           which
           Chrysostome
           confesseth
           he
           saw
           wherein
           these
           words
           were
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           Euangelist
           would
           leaue
           a
           Cononicall
           text
           ,
           and
           cite
           an
           Apocryphall
           ;
           or
           giue
           such
           credit
           to
           that
           ,
           or
           seeke
           to
           build
           our
           faith
           vpon
           it
           .
           And
           by
           our
           rule
           that
           booke
           should
           be
           Canonicall
           .
           3.
           
           Some
           say
           ,
           that
           Matthew
           forgat
           ,
           and
           for
           Zacharie
           put
           downe
           Ieremie
           :
           but
           with
           more
           forgetfulnesse
           ,
           that
           holy
           men
           writ
           as
           they
           were
           mooued
           by
           Gods
           Spirit
           .
           This
           errour
           Erasmus
           takes
           hold
           of
           ,
           from
           Augustine
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           third
           booke
           concerning
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Euangelists
           ,
           chap.
           7.
           defendeth
           and
           excuseth
           this
           errour
           .
           4.
           
           Some
           thinke
           it
           the
           errour
           of
           heedlesse
           writers
           ,
           who
           might
           easily
           so
           erre
           :
           but
           all
           the
           
           oldest
           copies
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           ancient
           Fathers
           haue
           the
           name
           of
           Ieremie
           .
           5.
           
           Some
           say
           ,
           that
           Zachariah
           beeing
           instructed
           and
           trained
           vp
           with
           Ieremy
           ,
           did
           deliuer
           it
           by
           tradition
           from
           Ieremy
           ,
           and
           so
           Ieremy
           spoke
           it
           by
           Zachariah
           :
           which
           might
           be
           true
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           As
           was
           spoken
           by
           Ieremie
           ,
           not
           ,
           written
           .
           But
           6.
           the
           most
           compendious
           and
           likely
           way
           of
           reconciling
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           Zachary
           and
           Ieremy
           was
           the
           same
           man
           ,
           hauing
           two
           names
           ,
           which
           was
           very
           vsuall
           among
           the
           Iewes
           :
           as
           Gedeon
           was
           called
           Ierubaal
           and
           
             Ierubesheth
             ,
             Salomon
          
           was
           called
           
             Iedidiah
             ,
             Iethro
          
           was
           called
           Hobab
           and
           
             Reuel
             ,
             Iehoiacim
             Ieconias
          
           and
           
             Coniah
             ,
             Hester
          
           was
           called
           
             Edissa
             ,
             Simon
             Peter
             Cephas
          
           and
           
             Bar-iona
             ,
             Matthew
          
           was
           called
           
             Leui
             ,
             Ierusalem
             Iebus
          
           and
           
             Salem
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           These
           are
           such
           rules
           as
           not
           only
           the
           learned
           (
           who
           besides
           these
           haue
           the
           benefit
           of
           arts
           and
           tongues
           ,
           the
           knowledge
           of
           phrases
           ,
           the
           benefit
           of
           disputation
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           )
           but
           euen
           the
           simplest
           may
           make
           good
           vse
           of
           :
           1.
           
           To
           vnderstand
           the
           Scripture
           aright
           ,
           and
           so
           discouer
           the
           subtilty
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           seducers
           .
           2.
           
           To
           conuince
           errour
           ,
           and
           let
           others
           see
           their
           errours
           ,
           and
           so
           gently
           lead
           them
           backe
           into
           their
           way
           againe
           .
           3.
           
           They
           be
           great
           meanes
           to
           iustifie
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           glorifie
           God.
           4.
           
           Practisers
           of
           them
           haue
           comfort
           in
           themselues
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           louers
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           desire
           to
           find
           it
           ,
           euen
           with
           much
           labour
           and
           industry
           .
           5.
           
           The
           want
           of
           this
           diligence
           and
           study
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           the
           very
           cause
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           stagger
           and
           doubt
           of
           our
           religion
           ,
           &
           are
           so
           indifferent
           that
           they
           cannot
           tell
           whether
           to
           leane
           to
           Papists
           or
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           so
           hold
           doubtfull
           to
           their
           death
           .
           Yea
           ,
           and
           many
           goe
           away
           and
           fall
           off
           from
           vs
           ,
           and
           depart
           to
           Antichrist●
           which
           is
           a
           iust
           iudgement
           of
           God
           vpon
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           so
           farre
           from
           
             receiuing
             the
             truth
             in
             the
             loue
             of
             it
             ,
          
           as
           they
           would
           neuer
           take
           paines
           to
           search
           into
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           witnesse
           of
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           WE
           are
           now
           come
           to
           speake
           of
           the
           allegation
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           the
           force
           of
           the
           reason
           ,
           taken
           out
           of
           Deuter.
           6.16
           .
           
             where
             the
             Israelites
             are
             forbidden
             to
             tempt
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             in
             Massah
             .
          
           How
           they
           tempted
           him
           in
           Massah
           ,
           is
           set
           downe
           in
           Exod.
           17.7
           .
           beeing
           in
           want
           of
           water
           and
           distresse
           ,
           they
           contended
           with
           Moses
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Is
             the
             Lord
             amongst
             vs
          
           ?
           1.
           
           They
           doubted
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           so
           would
           trie
           whether
           he
           could
           giue
           them
           water
           in
           this
           their
           want
           :
           for
           the
           word
           nasah
           ,
           properly
           signifies
           to
           make
           triall
           ;
           as
           Dauid
           is
           said
           not
           to
           haue
           tried
           and
           prooued
           before
           to
           goe
           in
           armour
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           
           17.39
           .
           where
           the
           same
           word
           is
           vsed
           .
           2.
           
           They
           doubted
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           promise
           ,
           not
           beleeuing
           him
           to
           be
           amongst
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           promised
           ,
           vnles
           he
           would
           shew
           them
           in
           all
           hast
           some
           signe
           of
           his
           presence
           ,
           in
           present
           supply
           of
           their
           necessitie
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           say
           ,
           
             Is
             God
             amongst
             vs
          
           ?
        
         
           Now
           marke
           how
           aptly
           and
           wisely
           our
           Lord
           and
           Sauiour
           applieth
           this
           place
           .
           I.
           
             In
             his
             choise
          
           :
           he
           is
           now
           on
           the
           pinacle
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           dangerous
           place
           ,
           and
           well
           knowes
           that
           this
           prohibition
           was
           a
           fitter
           place
           to
           study
           and
           meditate
           on
           ,
           then
           those
           large
           promises
           in
           that
           most
           comfortable
           Psalme
           .
           For
           howsoeuer
           all
           Scripture
           is
           profitable
           and
           diuine
           ,
           yet
           some
           Scriptures
           fit
           some
           persons
           ,
           and
           some
           occasions
           ,
           better
           then
           other
           .
           It
           is
           a
           true
           and
           comfortable
           promise
           ,
           Isa.
           1.18
           .
           
             Come
             ,
             let
             vs
             reason
             together
             ,
             though
             your
             sinnes
             were
             as
             redde
             as
             scarlet
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           But
           for
           a
           man
           not
           truely
           humbled
           ,
           the
           threats
           of
           the
           law
           are
           fitter
           to
           meditate
           on
           :
           neither
           doth
           the
           Lord
           so
           inuite
           the
           Iewes
           till
           they
           be
           humbled
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           
             God
             heares
             not
             sinners
          
           :
           but
           such
           a
           place
           is
           not
           so
           fit
           to
           be
           meditated
           on
           ,
           and
           applyed
           by
           such
           as
           are
           seriously
           beaten
           downe
           alreadie
           in
           the
           sight
           and
           sense
           of
           sinne
           .
           
             Hee
             that
             prouideth
             not
             for
             his
             family
             ,
             is
             worse
             then
             an
             infidell
             :
          
           a
           true
           and
           holy
           speach
           :
           but
           if
           a
           couetous
           man
           apply
           it
           ,
           it
           hurteth
           him
           ,
           he
           hath
           other
           places
           to
           study
           on
           ;
           as
           ,
           
             Beware
             of
             couetousnesse
          
           :
           and
           ,
           
             couetousnesse
             which
             is
             idolatrie
          
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           the
           sinnes
           which
           
             shuts
             out
             of
             heauen
          
           .
           The
           holy
           heart
           of
           Christ
           could
           equally
           meditate
           and
           apply
           all
           Scripture
           ;
           but
           by
           this
           his
           choise
           ,
           he
           would
           teach
           vs
           to
           make
           choise
           according
           to
           occasions
           .
           II.
           
             In
             direct
             meeting
             the
             deuils
             drift
             ,
          
           which
           was
           to
           mooue
           Christ
           to
           vaine
           confidence
           ,
           and
           make
           tryall
           whether
           he
           was
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           God
           his
           Father
           ,
           by
           throwing
           himselfe
           downe
           .
           Comparing
           this
           place
           with
           the
           former
           ,
           hee
           shewes
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           giues
           him
           no
           leaue
           to
           cast
           downe
           himselfe
           :
           for
           this
           were
           not
           to
           trust
           God
           ,
           but
           to
           tempt
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Iewes
           did
           in
           Massah
           :
           but
           I
           doubt
           not
           of
           my
           Fathers
           power
           ,
           and
           therfore
           I
           need
           not
           trie
           it
           .
           I
           distrust
           not
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           promise
           ,
           and
           presence
           with
           me
           ,
           what
           need
           I
           make
           triall
           of
           it
           ?
           I
           haue
           a
           commandement
           ,
           which
           I
           must
           not
           separate
           from
           the
           promise
           ,
           as
           thou
           doest
           .
           Thou
           pretendest
           a
           promise
           ,
           but
           no
           promise
           extends
           to
           the
           breach
           of
           any
           commaundement
           ,
           but
           hath
           his
           ground
           and
           dependance
           vpon
           some
           commaundement
           or
           other
           .
           Thou
           wouldst
           haue
           me
           cast
           my selfe
           downe
           ,
           and
           promisest
           helpe
           ,
           but
           no
           promise
           can
           secure
           him
           ,
           that
           attempteth
           that
           wherein
           hee
           tempteth
           God
           ,
           as
           this
           action
           would
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           words
           are
           ,
           1.
           the
           person
           that
           must
           not
           tempt
           ,
           Thou
           :
           2.
           the
           person
           that
           must
           not
           be
           tempted
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             thy
             God
          
           :
           3.
           the
           action
           of
           tempting
           ,
           
             not
             tempt
          
           .
        
         
           I.
           The
           person
           ,
           Thou
           .
           Some
           thinke
           that
           the
           pronoune
           [
           Thou
           ]
           is
           to
           be
           referred
           to
           Satan
           ;
           and
           [
           
             the
             Lord
             th●
             God
          
           ]
           to
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           though
           Christ
           had
           said
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           tempt
           me
           .
           But
           ,
           1.
           
           It
           was
           neuer
           written
           ,
           that
           Sathan
           should
           not
           tempt
           Christ
           :
           if
           it
           had
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           false
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           a
           negatiue
           commandement
           of
           God
           ,
           directed
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           which
           bindes
           all
           persons
           ,
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           in
           all
           places
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           be
           restrained
           to
           this
           occasion
           .
           3.
           
           Satan
           was
           irrecouerably
           fallen
           from
           the
           Couenant
           of
           grace
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           although
           Christ
           was
           his
           Lord
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           yet
           not
           his
           God
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Couenant
           of
           grace
           ,
           which
           those
           words
           haue
           speciall
           respect
           vnto
           .
           4.
           
           Satan
           proceeds
           to
           tempt
           him
           still
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           is
           not
           the
           meaning
           .
           5.
           
           Christ
           in
           this
           humble
           estate
           would
           not
           manifest
           himselfe
           ,
           much
           lesse
           call
           himselfe
           Lord
           and
           God.
           
        
         
           II.
           The
           person
           who
           must
           not
           be
           tempted
           .
           
             The
             Lord
          
           :
           if
           he
           bee
           a
           Lord
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           feared
           ,
           obeyed
           ,
           honoured
           ,
           not
           tempted
           or
           prouoked
           .
           
             Thy
             God
          
           :
           though
           he
           be
           my
           God
           and
           my
           Father
           ,
           I
           must
           not
           presume
           ,
           I
           must
           not
           abuse
           my
           Fathers
           goodnesse
           and
           prouidence
           where
           no
           need
           is
           .
           A
           loyall
           subiect
           will
           not
           presume
           vpon
           the
           clemencie
           of
           his
           Prince
           ,
           to
           breake
           his
           lawes
           ,
           or
           a
           louing
           child
           vpon
           his
           fathers
           goodnesse
           to
           offend
           him
           .
        
         
           III.
           The
           action
           of
           tempting
           .
           To
           
             tempt
             God
          
           ,
           is
           to
           prooue
           and
           try
           God
           (
           out
           of
           necessitie
           )
           what
           he
           can
           doe
           ,
           or
           what
           he
           will
           doe
           ,
           and
           whether
           he
           be
           so
           good
           ,
           so
           mercifull
           ,
           so
           iust
           ,
           as
           his
           word
           and
           promise
           say
           he
           is
           :
           so
           ,
           Heb.
           3.9
           .
           
             Your
             Fathers
             tempted
             me
             ,
             and
             prooued
             me
             ,
             and
             saw
             my
             workes
             .
          
           The
           mother
           of
           this
           sinne
           is
           infidelitie
           and
           vnbeleefe
           ,
           1.
           of
           Gods
           power
           ,
           as
           if
           his
           arme
           were
           shortened
           :
           2.
           of
           his
           goodnes
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           not
           so
           carefull
           of
           his
           chosen
           as
           he
           is
           .
           For
           else
           what
           need
           I
           trie
           that
           which
           I
           were
           assured
           of
           ?
           The
           issue
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           the
           branches
           that
           shoot
           from
           this
           root
           ,
           are
           put
           foorth
           ,
           1.
           
           In
           iudgement
           .
           2.
           
           In
           affections
           .
           3.
           
           In
           counsels
           and
           actions
           of
           life
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           iudgement
           and
           matter
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           to
           preferre
           our
           owne
           conceits
           aboue
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           ,
           Act.
           15.10
           .
           
             Why
             tempt
             yee
             God
             ,
             to
             impose
             a
             yoake
             vpon
             the
             Disciples
             neckes
             ,
             which
             neither
             our
             Fathers
             nor
             we
             can
             heare
             ?
          
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           Why
           doe
           you
           of
           the
           circumcision
           ,
           vainly
           swelling
           and
           trusting
           in
           your
           own
           strength
           ,
           falsly
           conceiue
           and
           teach
           without
           warrant
           ,
           to
           anger
           the
           Lord
           with
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           lawe
           ye
           
           can
           attaine
           saluation
           ,
           binding
           vp
           the
           power
           of
           God
           to
           the
           law
           as
           necessarie
           to
           saue
           men
           thereby
           ?
           what
           an
           intollerable
           yoake
           is
           this
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           is
           able
           to
           beare
           ?
           What
           shall
           we
           thinke
           then
           of
           the
           Papists
           doctrine
           ,
           who
           lay
           the
           same
           yoake
           vpon
           mens
           shoulders
           ?
           What
           is
           their
           whole
           religion
           but
           a
           plaine
           tempting
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           prouoking
           of
           his
           anger
           ,
           while
           they
           lay
           on
           men
           the
           yoake
           of
           the
           Law
           ?
           This
           is
           the
           sinne
           of
           all
           other
           heretikes
           ,
           who
           like
           the
           Pharisies
           ,
           set
           the
           word
           of
           God
           behind
           their
           owne
           inuentions
           ,
           and
           properly
           and
           directly
           fight
           against
           faith
           ,
           which
           leaneth
           it selfe
           wholly
           vpon
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           Faith
           lookes
           at
           Gods
           constitutions
           ,
           it
           suffers
           not
           iudgement
           to
           arrogate
           aboue
           Gods
           iudgment
           ;
           it
           beates
           downe
           humane
           wisedome
           and
           reason
           ,
           and
           brings
           the
           thoughts
           and
           reasonings
           into
           the
           obedience
           of
           God.
           It
           teacheth
           not
           impossibilities
           ,
           as
           they
           of
           the
           circumcision
           ,
           and
           Papists
           do
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           II.
           In
           affection
           :
           1.
           
           By
           diffidence
           and
           distrust
           .
           Psal.
           78.18
           .
           
             They
             tempted
             God
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             in
             requiring
             meat
             for
             their
             lust
             .
          
           Here
           were
           many
           sinnes
           in
           one
           :
           1.
           a
           murmuring
           and
           grudging
           at
           their
           present
           estate
           :
           2.
           a
           tempting
           of
           Gods
           power
           ,
           
             Can
             God
             prepare
             a
             table
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ?
          
           v.
           19.
           3.
           
           a
           denyall
           of
           his
           presence
           ;
           If
           God
           were
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           he
           would
           prepare
           vs
           a
           table
           :
           4.
           making
           hast
           ,
           and
           appointing
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           place
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           helping
           them
           ;
           hee
           must
           
             now
             ,
             in
             the
             wildernesse
          
           set
           vp
           a
           table
           :
           5.
           wantonnesse
           ,
           hauing
           sufficient
           and
           necessarie
           Mannah
           and
           water
           ,
           by
           an
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           must
           haue
           meat
           for
           their
           lust
           .
           2.
           
           By
           curiositie
           ,
           when
           men
           vainely
           desire
           extraordinarie
           things
           ,
           and
           neglect
           ordinarie
           ,
           and
           must
           haue
           such
           signes
           as
           they
           list
           ,
           either
           out
           of
           meere
           curiosity
           ,
           as
           Herod
           would
           haue
           a
           signe
           onely
           to
           please
           himselfe
           in
           some
           rare
           sight
           ;
           or
           in
           pretence
           of
           confirming
           them
           in
           the
           truth
           ,
           as
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           when
           Christ
           had
           sufficiently
           confirmed
           his
           heauenly
           doctrine
           with
           powerfull
           miracles
           ,
           they
           reiected
           this
           ,
           and
           
             must
             haue
             a
             miracle
             from
             heauen
             ,
          
           Matth.
           16.1
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           Is
           it
           not
           lawfull
           to
           aske
           a
           signe
           ?
           did
           not
           Gedeon
           ,
           Iudg.
           6.17
           .
           and
           Hezekiah
           aske
           a
           signe
           ,
           and
           Moses
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           graunted
           ?
           Answ.
           Yes
           ,
           it
           is
           lawfull
           in
           foure
           cases
           .
           1.
           
           When
           God
           offers
           a
           signe
           ,
           we
           may
           require
           and
           aske
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           offred
           one
           to
           Hezekiah
           :
           and
           not
           to
           require
           it
           is
           a
           sinne
           ,
           as
           in
           Ahaz
           ,
           who
           when
           the
           Lord
           bade
           him
           aske
           a
           signe
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             hee
             will
             not
             aske
             a
             signe
             ,
             nor
             tempt
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Isa.
           7.11
           .
           But
           he
           tempted
           the
           Lord
           now
           not
           in
           tempting
           him
           ,
           and
           
             greeued
             him
             much
          
           ,
           v.
           12.
           
        
         
         
           2.
           
           When
           an
           extraordinary
           calling
           and
           function
           is
           laid
           vpon
           a
           man
           ,
           he
           considering
           his
           owne
           weakenesse
           ,
           and
           the
           many
           oppositions
           which
           he
           shall
           meet
           withall
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           it
           ,
           may
           for
           the
           confirming
           of
           his
           faith
           ,
           demaund
           a
           signe
           :
           and
           this
           was
           Gedeons
           case
           ,
           who
           of
           a
           poore
           man
           of
           the
           smallest
           tribe
           of
           Israel
           ,
           was
           extraordinarily
           called
           to
           be
           a
           Iudge
           and
           Ruler
           .
           Or
           when
           such
           an
           extraordinary
           worke
           or
           calling
           is
           to
           bee
           made
           manifest
           to
           the
           world
           to
           be
           from
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           prospering
           of
           Gods
           worke
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           desire
           a
           signe
           ,
           as
           did
           Moses
           Exod
           4.
           and
           Elijah
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           God
           giues
           an
           extraordinary
           promise
           to
           his
           seruants
           ,
           of
           effecting
           something
           aboue
           all
           they
           can
           see
           or
           expect
           ,
           he
           pleaseth
           to
           condescend
           to
           their
           weaknes
           ,
           and
           for
           confirming
           of
           their
           faith
           he
           heares
           them
           asking
           a
           signe
           :
           as
           Hezekiah
           beeing
           extraordinarily
           restored
           ,
           seeing
           1.
           his
           owne
           extreame
           weaknesse
           ;
           and
           2.
           the
           word
           of
           God
           passed
           ,
           
             Set
             thy
             house
             in
             order
             ,
             for
             thou
             shalt
             not
             liue
             but
             die
             ,
          
           required
           a
           signe
           :
           and
           God
           affoarded
           him
           an
           extraordinary
           one
           .
           The
           Virgin
           Mary
           had
           such
           an
           extraordinarie
           promise
           as
           neuer
           was
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           mother
           without
           the
           knowledge
           of
           man
           ;
           she
           asked
           how
           that
           could
           be
           :
           God
           gaue
           her
           a
           signe
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Thy
             cousin
             Elizabet
             hath
             conceiued
             ,
             and
             shall
             beare
             a
             sonne
             ,
             and
             so
             shalt
             thou
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           When
           an
           extraordinary
           testimony
           to
           a
           new
           forme
           of
           doctrine
           is
           requisite
           ,
           extraordinary
           signes
           may
           be
           required
           .
           As
           for
           example
           :
           The
           Gospell
           at
           the
           first
           publishing
           of
           it
           ,
           was
           ioyned
           with
           the
           abolishment
           of
           all
           the
           ceremoniall
           law
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           ordinances
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           bringing
           in
           a
           new
           religion
           (
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           manner
           )
           through
           the
           world
           ,
           against
           which
           both
           Iewes
           and
           Gentiles
           could
           not
           but
           be
           deadly
           enemies
           .
           Now
           the
           Apostles
           did
           desire
           and
           obtaine
           the
           power
           of
           working
           many
           signes
           and
           wonders
           ,
           of
           healing
           ,
           killing
           ,
           raising
           the
           dead
           ,
           commanding
           deuills
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           aske
           a
           signe
           out
           of
           these
           cases
           ,
           is
           a
           prouoking
           and
           tempting
           of
           God
           :
           as
           1.
           out
           of
           diffidence
           or
           malice
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Iewes
             bade
             Christ
             come
             downe
             from
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             beleeue
             him
             ,
          
           assuring
           themselues
           he
           was
           neuer
           able
           to
           doe
           that
           .
           2.
           
           For
           curiosity
           and
           delight
           ;
           as
           Herod
           desired
           to
           see
           some
           meruaile
           ;
           or
           for
           satisfying
           our
           lust
           ,
           as
           Israel
           .
           3.
           
           For
           our
           owne
           priuate
           ends
           ,
           not
           aiming
           directly
           at
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           deniall
           of
           our selues
           ;
           as
           the
           Iewes
           followed
           Christ
           not
           for
           his
           miracles
           but
           for
           their
           belly
           ,
           and
           the
           bread
           :
           and
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           herein
           failed
           ,
           requiring
           a
           miracle
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           rather
           for
           a
           preuention
           of
           scandall
           for
           the
           want
           of
           wine
           ,
           then
           the
           manifesting
           of
           Christs
           glory
           ;
           for
           which
           Christ
           checked
           her
           :
           for
           it
           was
           a
           priuate
           and
           light
           respect
           ,
           to
           which
           miracles
           must
           not
           be
           commaunded
           ,
           Ioh.
           2.4
           .
           4.
           for
           confirming
           of
           that
           doctrine
           and
           authority
           ,
           which
           is
           sufficiently
           confirmed
           already
           ▪
           Ioh.
           2.18
           .
           
             Shew
             vs
             a
             signe
             ,
             why
             thou
             doest
             these
             things
             ,
          
           why
           thou
           whippest
           out
           buyers
           and
           sellers
           out
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
           He
           shewes
           them
           none
           ,
           they
           tempt
           God
           herein
           ;
           was
           not
           the
           whipping
           of
           them
           out
           ,
           and
           the
           authority
           he
           had
           shewen
           ,
           signe
           enough
           of
           his
           diuine
           authority
           ?
           did
           not
           he
           solely
           and
           alone
           ouerthrow
           and
           turne
           out
           a
           number
           of
           them
           without
           resistance
           ?
           did
           not
           he
           by
           his
           word
           challenge
           the
           Temple
           to
           be
           his
           Fathers
           house
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ?
           Hauing
           thus
           confirmed
           his
           authoriry
           by
           this
           signe
           ,
           he
           would
           shew
           them
           no
           other
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           Papists
           as
           a
           Pharisaicall
           seede
           tempt
           God
           ,
           looking
           for
           more
           miracles
           to
           confirme
           the
           same
           doctrine
           ,
           which
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           haue
           sufficiently
           confirmed
           by
           many
           and
           powerfull
           miracles
           .
           When
           they
           prooue
           that
           wee
           teach
           another
           doctrine
           ,
           we
           will
           shew
           them
           other
           miracles
           .
        
         
           III.
           To
           tempt
           God
           in
           action
           ,
           is
           thus
           :
           1.
           
           To
           enter
           vpon
           any
           thing
           without
           a
           calling
           :
           for
           that
           is
           to
           step
           out
           of
           our
           way
           ,
           when
           we
           doe
           that
           which
           we
           haue
           neither
           word
           nor
           promise
           for
           :
           this
           is
           in
           the
           text
           .
           2.
           
           To
           walke
           in
           a
           course
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           liue
           in
           our
           wickednes
           ,
           especially
           when
           the
           Lord
           by
           blessings
           mooueth
           vs
           to
           repentance
           .
           Malach.
           3.15
           .
           
             They
             that
             worke
             wickednes
             be
             set
             vp
             :
          
           who
           be
           they
           ?
           in
           the
           next
           words
           the
           Prophet
           sheweth
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             They
             that
             tempt
             God
             are
             deliuered
             .
          
           So
           as
           all
           wicked
           persons
           are
           tempters
           of
           God.
           3.
           
           To
           presume
           vpon
           extraordinary
           meanes
           ,
           when
           ordinary
           meanes
           may
           be
           had
           :
           thus
           the
           3.
           worthies
           of
           Dauid
           tempted
           God
           ,
           that
           went
           for
           water
           in
           danger
           of
           their
           liues
           ,
           whereas
           they
           might
           haue
           had
           it
           nearer
           in
           safety
           ,
           2.
           
           Sam.
           23.15
           .
           but
           when
           they
           brought
           it
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           considered
           how
           they
           had
           sinned
           to
           satisfie
           his
           sinnefull
           desire
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           drinke
           it
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           tempting
           of
           God
           ,
           intended
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           to
           flie
           downe
           refusing
           the
           staires
           .
           4.
           
           To
           runne
           into
           places
           ,
           or
           occasions
           of
           danger
           ,
           in
           soule
           or
           body
           ,
           is
           to
           tempt
           God
           ;
           as
           to
           runne
           into
           wicked
           company
           ,
           or
           exercises
           .
           Peter
           ,
           notwithstanding
           Christ
           foretold
           him
           of
           his
           weaknes
           ,
           yet
           trusted
           of
           his
           owne
           strength
           ,
           and
           went
           into
           Caiaphas
           his
           hall
           ,
           and
           seeking
           
             the
             tempter
          
           found
           him
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           too
           weake
           for
           him
           .
        
         
         
           Our
           Sauiour
           would
           here
           teach
           vs
           what
           a
           dangerous
           sinne
           it
           is
           to
           tempt
           the
           Lord
           ,
           it
           beeing
           so
           absolutely
           forbidden
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           olde
           Testament
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           newe
           .
           1.
           
           Cor.
           10.9
           .
           
             Neither
             let
             vs
             tempt
             Christ
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             them
             also
             tempted
             him
             .
          
        
         
           For
           1.
           
           It
           is
           a
           plaine
           contempt
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           prouidence
           and
           constitutions
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           either
           neglecteth
           the
           meanes
           ,
           
           which
           God
           hath
           appointed
           to
           bring
           forward
           his
           purposes
           ,
           or
           betaketh
           himselfe
           to
           such
           meanes
           as
           God
           hath
           not
           appointed
           .
           
           2.
           
           It
           is
           a
           manifest
           argument
           of
           infidelity
           ,
           and
           hardnes
           of
           heart
           .
           When
           a
           friend
           promiseth
           mee
           to
           doe
           me
           good
           at
           my
           need
           ,
           or
           to
           stand
           by
           mee
           in
           time
           of
           danger
           ,
           I
           will
           feigne
           a
           need
           or
           danger
           ,
           to
           trie
           whether
           he
           will
           be
           as
           good
           as
           his
           word
           or
           no
           ;
           what
           doth
           this
           but
           imply
           a
           suspition
           in
           me
           ,
           that
           my
           friend
           will
           not
           be
           as
           good
           as
           his
           word
           ,
           therfore
           I
           will
           trie
           him
           before
           I
           need
           him
           ?
           And
           thus
           he
           deales
           ,
           that
           will
           needlesly
           tempt
           God.
           
           3.
           
           No
           relation
           betweene
           God
           and
           vs
           may
           encourage
           vs
           to
           tempt
           him
           .
           He
           is
           
             our
             Lord
          
           ,
           a
           strong
           God
           :
           
             doe
             wee
             prouoke
             the
             Lord
             ?
             are
             wee
             stronger
             then
             hee
             ?
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           10.22
           .
           Let
           not
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Philistims
           dally
           with
           Sampson
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           strong
           and
           will
           reuenge
           himselfe
           by
           pulling
           the
           house
           ouer
           their
           heads
           :
           the
           Lord
           is
           strong
           and
           mighty
           ,
           Sampsons
           strength
           was
           but
           weaknes
           to
           him
           ,
           therefore
           let
           not
           vs
           tempt
           him
           ,
           least
           we
           goe
           away
           with
           the
           worse
           ,
           as
           the
           Philistims
           did
           .
           He
           is
           
             our
             God
             ,
             euen
             a
             consuming
             fire
             ,
          
           Heb.
           12.29
           .
           it
           is
           no
           safe
           dallying
           with
           fire
           .
           He
           is
           
             our
             father
          
           ,
           therefore
           we
           must
           feare
           him
           as
           Iaacob
           knowes
           Isaac
           is
           his
           father
           ,
           yet
           is
           afraid
           to
           goe
           to
           him
           disguised
           ,
           least
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             I
             seeme
             to
             my
             father
             to
             dally
             or
             mocke
             .
          
           
           4.
           
           The
           greatnes
           of
           this
           sinne
           will
           appeare
           in
           the
           greatnes
           of
           his
           punishment
           .
           It
           cost
           good
           Iosiah
           his
           life
           ,
           2.
           
           King.
           23.29
           .
           He
           would
           trie
           what
           he
           could
           doe
           against
           
             Pharaoh
             Necho
          
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           admonished
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           not
           to
           goe
           against
           him
           .
           For
           this
           sinne
           the
           Lord
           sware
           that
           not
           one
           of
           the
           Israelites
           aboue
           20.
           yeares
           old
           should
           enter
           into
           Canaan
           .
           It
           cost
           the
           liues
           of
           600000.
           men
           ,
           besides
           women
           ,
           who
           for
           tempting
           God
           ,
           were
           destroyed
           of
           the
           destroyer
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           10.9
           .
           Good
           Zacharie
           for
           not
           beleeuing
           the
           Angell
           ,
           which
           came
           with
           tidings
           of
           a
           sonne
           ,
           was
           strucke
           dumb
           for
           requiring
           a
           signe
           .
           Euen
           the
           best
           ,
           if
           they
           tempt
           God
           ,
           shall
           not
           carrie
           it
           cleare
           away
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           Psal.
           34.8
           .
           
             Taste
             ,
             and
             see
             how
             good
             the
             Lord
             is
             :
          
           and
           ,
           Rom.
           12.2
           .
           
             prooue
             what
             that
             good
             and
             acceptable
             will
             of
             God
             is
             .
             Answ.
          
           There
           is
           a
           twofold
           knowledge
           of
           Gods
           goodnes
           :
           1.
           speculatiue
           ,
           by
           
           which
           we
           know
           God
           to
           be
           good
           in
           himselfe
           and
           to
           vs
           :
           2.
           experimentall
           ,
           in
           something
           not
           reuealed
           .
           The
           places
           alleadged
           speake
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           onely
           this
           latter
           is
           a
           tempting
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
           This
           serues
           to
           discouer
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           our
           fayling
           against
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           that
           euery
           of
           vs
           cannot
           so
           easily
           put
           off
           this
           sinne
           as
           we
           thinke
           for
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Is
           it
           not
           ordinary
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           that
           read
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           of
           Gods
           power
           therein
           ?
           we
           heare
           his
           promises
           ,
           we
           taste
           by
           experience
           how
           good
           and
           bountifull
           God
           is
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           any
           strait
           ,
           in
           euery
           danger
           ,
           we
           can
           be
           ready
           to
           
             tempt
             him
             as
             in
             Massah
          
           ,
           saying
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           Is
           God
           with
           mee
           ?
           doth
           God
           regard
           mee
           ?
           am
           I
           not
           cleane
           cast
           out
           of
           sight
           ?
           can
           I
           euer
           be
           holpen
           ,
           and
           swimme
           out
           of
           this
           distresse
           ?
           Thus
           the
           vnbeleefe
           of
           our
           hearts
           is
           ready
           to
           make
           God
           a
           liar
           .
           When
           there
           was
           a
           maruellous
           great
           famine
           in
           Samariah
           ,
           and
           Elisha
           said
           ,
           
             To
             morrow
             at
             this
             time
             two
             measures
             of
             barely
             shall
             bee
             at
             a
             shekel
             ,
             and
             a
             measure
             of
             fine
             flower
             at
             a
             shekel
             :
          
           a
           Prince
           answered
           ,
           
             If
             the
             Lord
             would
             make
             windowes
             in
             heauen
             ,
             could
             it
             bee
             so
          
           ?
           hee
           answered
           ,
           
             Thine
             eyes
             shall
             see
             it
             ,
             but
             thou
             shalt
             not
             eate
             of
             it
             .
          
           And
           hee
           was
           troden
           in
           peeces
           in
           the
           gate
           for
           his
           vnbeleefe
           .
           2.
           
           King.
           7.
           ver
           .
           19.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           How
           generally
           are
           we
           in
           loue
           with
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           out
           of
           Malachi
           ,
           we
           haue
           shewed
           to
           be
           a
           tempting
           of
           God
           ?
           God
           hath
           powred
           abundant
           mercies
           vpon
           vs
           the
           people
           of
           England
           ,
           yet
           we
           goe
           on
           to
           prouoke
           and
           tempt
           him
           ;
           the
           more
           his
           mercies
           ,
           the
           more
           our
           sinnes
           :
           how
           can
           this
           abusing
           of
           goodnes
           but
           heap
           vp
           wrath
           against
           our selues
           .
           Can
           there
           bee
           a
           greater
           tempting
           of
           God
           in
           his
           iustice
           ,
           then
           to
           goe
           on
           and
           trade
           in
           sinne
           without
           repentance
           ,
           presuming
           that
           God
           will
           not
           punish
           vs
           ?
           What
           a
           number
           of
           notorious
           wicked
           persons
           are
           resolued
           to
           adde
           drunkennesse
           to
           thirst
           ,
           and
           sinne
           to
           sinne
           ,
           and
           yet
           at
           last
           meane
           to
           be
           saued
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           How
           hardly
           can
           we
           be
           kept
           from
           wicked
           companies
           and
           occasions
           ?
           Though
           we
           be
           warned
           by
           Christs
           voice
           speaking
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           as
           Peter
           was
           ,
           yet
           we
           thrust
           into
           Caiaphas
           his
           hall
           ,
           and
           the
           Players
           hall
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           deuills
           schoole
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           auoide
           occasions
           ,
           till
           the
           ende
           of
           sinne
           bring
           sorrow
           and
           bitternesse
           incurable
           .
           How
           easily
           doe
           men
           loose
           the
           watch
           ouer
           themselues
           ,
           against
           their
           owne
           resolutions
           ,
           and
           the
           motions
           of
           Gods
           word
           and
           Spirit
           ?
           when
           they
           might
           redeeme
           their
           precious
           time
           ,
           gained
           from
           their
           speciall
           calling
           to
           the
           generall
           ,
           in
           reading
           ,
           meditating
           ,
           praier
           ,
           
           &c.
           presently
           the
           deuill
           thrusts
           them
           out
           of
           both
           callings
           ,
           to
           gaming
           ,
           drinking
           ,
           or
           bowling
           ,
           or
           such
           vnprofitable
           exercises
           .
           Oh
           when
           God
           layes
           you
           on
           your
           death-bed
           ,
           this
           one
           sorrow
           (
           if
           God
           euer
           giue
           you
           sense
           of
           your
           estate
           )
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           sinke
           you
           ;
           that
           you
           haue
           loosely
           and
           vnfruitfully
           parted
           with
           your
           time
           ,
           and
           now
           you
           cannot
           buy
           an
           afternoone
           to
           bewaile
           the
           losse
           of
           many
           in
           ,
           with
           all
           your
           substance
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           How
           prone
           are
           we
           to
           venture
           and
           rush
           vpon
           any
           thing
           without
           a
           calling
           ,
           or
           without
           a
           warrant
           ?
           as
           when
           men
           cast
           themselues
           into
           vnnecessary
           dangers
           ,
           hoping
           that
           God
           will
           deliuer
           them
           .
           Many
           runne
           on
           an
           head
           into
           vnlawfull
           contracts
           ,
           without
           care
           of
           any
           word
           to
           guide
           them
           .
           Others
           strike
           the
           hand
           ,
           and
           vndoe
           themselues
           by
           suretiship
           .
           Others
           cast
           off
           profitable
           callings
           ,
           and
           betake
           themselues
           to
           vnprofitable
           and
           hurtfull
           ;
           as
           vsurers
           ,
           and
           their
           bawds
           ;
           and
           keepers
           of
           smoake-shops
           .
           And
           some
           will
           runne
           vpon
           ropes
           for
           praise
           or
           profit
           .
           In
           all
           this
           men
           are
           out
           of
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           course
           of
           tempting
           God.
           Would
           a
           man
           cast
           himselfe
           into
           the
           sea
           ,
           in
           hope
           he
           should
           neuer
           be
           drowned
           ;
           or
           on
           a
           perswasion
           hee
           should
           neuer
           be
           burnt
           ,
           cast
           himselfe
           into
           the
           fire
           ?
           Wee
           hauing
           stayres
           ,
           are
           prone
           to
           leape
           downe
           :
           Christ
           our
           Lord
           would
           not
           do
           so
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           How
           common
           a
           thing
           is
           it
           both
           in
           matters
           of
           soule
           and
           bodie
           ,
           to
           seuer
           the
           meanes
           from
           the
           ende
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           plaine
           tempting
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           here
           calleth
           it
           ?
           Euery
           man
           hopes
           to
           goe
           to
           heauen
           ,
           but
           neuer
           seekes
           the
           way
           .
           What
           a
           number
           will
           be
           saued
           
           by
           miracle
           ?
           for
           meanes
           they
           will
           vse
           none
           :
           faith
           ,
           repentance
           ,
           knowledge
           ,
           mortification
           ,
           sanctification
           ,
           they
           are
           strangers
           ,
           yea
           enemies
           vnto
           .
           God
           fedde
           the
           Iewes
           miraculously
           in
           the
           wildernes
           ,
           not
           in
           Canaan
           ,
           not
           in
           Egypt
           where
           meanes
           were
           .
           Christ
           fed
           many
           people
           by
           miracle
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           but
           beeing
           neere
           the
           city
           ,
           
             he
             bought
             bread
          
           ,
           Ioh.
           4.8
           .
           God
           will
           neuer
           feed
           thee
           with
           the
           heauenly
           Mannah
           by
           miracle
           ,
           where
           the
           meanes
           are
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           but
           are
           neglected
           .
        
         
           How
           many
           will
           either
           be
           saued
           as
           the
           theefe
           was
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           or
           they
           will
           neuer
           be
           saued
           ?
           they
           make
           their
           saluation
           but
           an
           houres
           worke
           ,
           and
           make
           as
           short
           a
           matter
           of
           it
           as
           Balaam
           ,
           who
           would
           but
           
             die
             the
             death
             of
             the
             righteous
             .
          
           What
           a
           tempting
           of
           God
           is
           this
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           man
           would
           adde
           his
           oath
           vnto
           Gods
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           
             neuer
             enter
             into
             his
             rest
          
           ?
           Christ
           hath
           sufficiently
           set
           forth
           his
           diuine
           power
           by
           that
           example
           of
           him
           on
           the
           crosse
           ;
           he
           need
           not
           ,
           nor
           will
           
           not
           doe
           it
           againe
           ,
           in
           sauing
           thee
           by
           miracle
           .
           It
           is
           a
           better
           argument
           ,
           Christ
           saued
           the
           theefe
           at
           the
           last
           houre
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           therefore
           he
           will
           not
           so
           saue
           me
           ,
           then
           otherwise
           .
           What
           a
           common
           sin
           is
           it
           to
           neglect
           the
           meanes
           ,
           and
           despise
           the
           word
           ,
           as
           a
           weake
           and
           silly
           meanes
           ,
           as
           the
           Preachers
           be
           silly
           men
           ?
           Oh
           ,
           if
           we
           had
           greater
           meanes
           ,
           some
           man
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           or
           some
           Angel
           from
           heauen
           ,
           or
           some
           miracles
           ,
           we
           could
           be
           better
           perswaded
           .
           A
           great
           tempting
           of
           God
           :
           as
           though
           his
           wisedome
           had
           failed
           in
           appointing
           sufficient
           meanes
           for
           the
           faith
           of
           his
           people
           .
           Christ
           reprooued
           this
           infidelitie
           ,
           Iob.
           4.48
           .
           
             Except
             ye
             see
             signes
             and
             wonders
             ,
             ye
             will
             not
             beleeue
             .
          
           Notably
           
             Luther
             :
             If
             God
             should
             offer
             me
             a
             vision
             ,
             I
             would
             refuse
             it
             ,
             I
             am
             so
             confirmed
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           How
           commonly
           doe
           men
           stand
           out
           the
           threats
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           plainly
           denounced
           against
           their
           sinne
           ,
           euen
           in
           their
           owne
           consciences
           ;
           which
           is
           nothing
           but
           to
           tempt
           God
           ,
           and
           try
           whether
           he
           will
           be
           so
           iust
           and
           strict
           ?
        
         
           In
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           men
           tempt
           God
           many
           wayes
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Idle
           persons
           are
           tempters
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           for
           working
           might
           releeue
           themselues
           and
           theirs
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           not
           ,
           and
           yet
           hope
           to
           liue
           :
           whose
           presumptuous
           tempting
           of
           him
           ,
           God
           reuengeth
           either
           by
           giuing
           them
           ouer
           to
           stealing
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           fall
           into
           the
           Magistrates
           hand
           ,
           or
           he
           hardens
           mens
           hearts
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           finde
           not
           that
           good
           in
           an
           idle
           and
           wandring
           life
           which
           they
           expected
           .
           These
           must
           haue
           water
           out
           of
           a
           rocke
           ,
           and
           be
           extraordinarily
           fed
           ,
           thrusting
           themselues
           out
           of
           the
           ordinary
           course
           which
           God
           hath
           put
           all
           flesh
           vnder
           :
           
             viz.
             By
             the
             sweat
             of
             thy
             browes
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             get
             thy
             bread
             .
          
           2.
           
           The
           omitting
           of
           any
           ordinarie
           meanes
           of
           our
           good
           ,
           or
           ouer-prizing
           of
           any
           meanes
           ,
           is
           a
           tempting
           of
           God
           to
           take
           them
           from
           vs
           ,
           and
           a
           reuenging
           of
           the
           abuse
           .
           Hezekiah
           ,
           though
           the
           Lord
           say
           he
           shall
           liue
           15.
           yeares
           ,
           must
           not
           omit
           meanes
           ,
           but
           take
           drie
           figges
           ,
           and
           lay
           to
           the
           apostem
           .
           Asa
           must
           not
           trust
           to
           Physicke
           :
           for
           then
           he
           shall
           neuer
           come
           off
           his
           bedde
           .
           3.
           
           In
           our
           tryalls
           when
           wee
           murmure
           ,
           grudge
           ,
           make
           hast
           ,
           or
           vse
           vnlawfull
           meanes
           ,
           we
           tempt
           God
           ,
           and
           incurre
           this
           great
           sinne
           .
           So
           as
           none
           of
           vs
           can
           wash
           our
           hands
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           sticke
           with
           vs
           :
           and
           we
           had
           need
           daily
           to
           repent
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           daily
           thrusts
           vs
           vnder
           the
           displeasure
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
           Labour
           we
           to
           nourish
           our
           confidence
           of
           Gods
           power
           and
           mercy
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           opposite
           vnto
           this
           sinne
           ,
           and
           striue
           against
           it
           .
           Quest.
           By
           what
           meanes
           ?
           Answ.
           By
           obseruing
           these
           rules
           :
           1.
           
           See
           that
           in
           euery
           thing
           ,
           thou
           hast
           Gods
           word
           and
           warrant
           for
           that
           thou
           doest
           :
           
           say
           not
           ,
           I
           hope
           I
           may
           doe
           this
           or
           that
           ;
           but
           I
           know
           I
           may
           do
           it
           .
           If
           thou
           hast
           a
           word
           ,
           thou
           maiest
           be
           bold
           without
           tempting
           God
           :
           that
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           tempting
           of
           God
           is
           from
           infidelitie
           .
           Act.
           27.34
           .
           when
           Paul
           was
           in
           extreame
           perill
           ,
           he
           tells
           the
           marriners
           ,
           they
           should
           come
           safe
           to
           land
           .
           Why
           ,
           what
           was
           his
           ground
           ?
           euen
           a
           speciall
           word
           ;
           the
           
             Angell
             of
             God
             told
             him
             that
             night
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             perish
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Walke
           with
           God
           as
           Enoch
           ,
           prouoke
           him
           not
           by
           sinne
           ,
           then
           maiest
           thou
           pray
           vnto
           God
           ,
           and
           secure
           thy selfe
           vnder
           his
           wing
           in
           danger
           without
           tempting
           him
           .
           So
           long
           as
           a
           man
           hath
           a
           good
           conscience
           with
           Paul
           ,
           and
           an
           vpright
           heart
           with
           Hezekiah
           ,
           he
           may
           be
           bold
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           reioyce
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           assure
           himselfe
           that
           Gods
           power
           and
           iustice
           is
           his
           ;
           he
           will
           not
           sinke
           in
           trouble
           ,
           nor
           say
           ,
           
             Is
             God
             with
             me
          
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           Vse
           the
           meanes
           conscionably
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           appointed
           for
           the
           attaining
           of
           good
           ends
           .
           Paul
           had
           a
           word
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           all
           come
           safe
           to
           land
           ;
           yet
           they
           must
           not
           cast
           themselues
           into
           the
           sea
           ,
           nor
           goe
           out
           of
           the
           ship
           .
           Neuer
           did
           any
           promise
           of
           God
           make
           the
           godly
           careles
           in
           the
           meanes
           .
           Daniel
           had
           a
           promise
           of
           returne
           out
           of
           Babylon
           after
           70.
           yeares
           ,
           and
           knew
           they
           should
           return
           :
           and
           turning
           the
           booke
           ,
           and
           finding
           the
           time
           expired
           ,
           he
           vseth
           the
           meanes
           ,
           and
           is
           diligent
           with
           
             fasting
             and
             prayer
          
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           accomplish
           his
           word
           ,
           Dan.
           9.2
           .
           Iaacob
           had
           a
           promise
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           returne
           into
           his
           countrey
           ,
           he
           knew
           all
           the
           deuills
           in
           hell
           could
           not
           hinder
           the
           promise
           ;
           yet
           seeing
           his
           brother
           Esaus
           wrath
           was
           a
           stoppe
           or
           barre
           ,
           he
           vseth
           meanes
           to
           remooue
           this
           let
           ;
           hee
           goes
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           wrastles
           with
           him
           by
           prayer
           ,
           then
           he
           sends
           his
           presents
           ,
           and
           orders
           his
           droues
           with
           all
           the
           wisdome
           he
           could
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           means
           preuented
           the
           danger
           .
           Christ
           himselfe
           hauing
           staires
           will
           vse
           them
           .
           Remember
           for
           spirituall
           life
           and
           naturall
           ,
           he
           must
           eate
           that
           would
           liue
           :
           for
           spirituall
           warre
           and
           temporall
           ,
           he
           must
           carrie
           his
           weapons
           that
           would
           ouercome
           :
           for
           earthly
           and
           heauenly
           haruest
           ,
           he
           that
           would
           reape
           must
           sowe
           .
           The
           sicke
           needes
           the
           Physitian
           .
           In
           our
           earthly
           or
           heauenly
           ●rauell
           ,
           let
           vs
           with
           Iaacob
           preuent
           whatsoeuer
           lets
           would
           hinder
           vs
           from
           our
           country
           ,
           or
           the
           end
           of
           our
           way
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Whether
           thou
           seest
           meanes
           or
           no
           ,
           subiect
           thy
           will
           to
           Gods
           in
           all
           things
           .
           
             If
             he
             kill
             thee
             ,
             yet
             trust
             in
             him
             still
             .
             Dauid
          
           in
           the
           want
           of
           meanes
           of
           comfort
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             Behold
             ,
             here
             am
             I
             ,
             let
             the
             Lord
             doe
             whatsoeuer
             is
             good
             in
             his
             eies
             .
          
           The
           three
           children
           seeing
           no
           meanes
           of
           escape
           ,
           
           escape
           ,
           ●nswered
           the
           King
           thus
           ,
           
             Our
             God
             is
             able
             to
             deliuer
             vs
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             will
             not
             ,
             yet
             wee
             will
             not
             worship
             thy
             image
             :
          
           we
           are
           sure
           of
           his
           presence
           ,
           either
           for
           the
           preseruation
           of
           our
           bodies
           ,
           or
           the
           saluation
           of
           our
           soules
           .
        
      
       
         
           
             
               VERS
               .
               8.
            
             
             Againe
             ,
             the
             deuill
             tooke
             him
             vp
             into
             an
             exceeding
             high
             mountaine
             ,
             and
             shewed
             him
             all
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             glorie
             of
             them
             :
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             said
             vnto
             him
             ,
             All
             these
             will
             I
             giue
             thee
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             fall
             downe
             ,
             and
             worshp
             mee
             .
          
        
         
           NOW
           are
           we
           come
           by
           Gods
           assistance
           ,
           to
           the
           third
           and
           last
           Temptation
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Sauiour
           ,
           which
           at
           this
           time
           hee
           sustained
           ,
           and
           powerfully
           vanquished
           .
           For
           although
           our
           Sauiour
           had
           twice
           repelled
           his
           violence
           alreadie
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           Satan
           continues
           his
           assault
           .
           [
           Againe
           ,
           ]
        
         
           
           Whence
           we
           may
           note
           ,
           the
           importunitie
           of
           Satan
           against
           Christ
           and
           his
           members
           ,
           in
           temptation
           to
           sinne
           .
           That
           he
           is
           restles
           herein
           against
           Christ
           ,
           appeares
           in
           that
           hee
           dares
           set
           vpon
           him
           here
           againe
           ,
           and
           againe
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           time
           ,
           euen
           so
           long
           as
           he
           hath
           any
           leaue
           giuen
           him
           .
           And
           after
           this
           our
           Lord
           himselfe
           lead
           not
           a
           life
           exempted
           and
           freed
           from
           temptation
           :
           for
           ,
           Luk.
           4.13
           .
           
             Sathan
             left
             Christ
             but
             for
             a
             season
             .
          
           And
           for
           his
           members
           ,
           we
           may
           see
           in
           Iob
           ,
           how
           many
           armies
           of
           temptations
           he
           would
           haue
           oppressed
           him
           withal
           :
           one
           could
           not
           finish
           his
           tale
           of
           dismall
           tydings
           ,
           till
           another
           came
           and
           ouertooke
           him
           ;
           euen
           as
           one
           waue
           in
           the
           sea
           ,
           ouertakes
           another
           .
           And
           in
           Ioseph
           ,
           how
           did
           he
           stirre
           vp
           the
           hatred
           of
           his
           brethren
           against
           him
           ?
           not
           content
           with
           that
           ,
           they
           must
           cast
           him
           into
           a
           pit
           ;
           and
           there
           he
           must
           not
           rest
           ,
           but
           be
           drawne
           out
           either
           to
           be
           slaine
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           sold
           to
           the
           Midianites
           :
           beeing
           in
           Potiphars
           house
           ,
           how
           was
           he
           euery
           day
           tempted
           by
           his
           wanton
           Mistresse
           ?
           refusing
           that
           folly
           ,
           how
           was
           hee
           hated
           of
           her
           ,
           and
           cast
           into
           a
           dungeon
           by
           his
           Master
           ?
           and
           there
           he
           lay
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           till
           the
           time
           came
           that
           Gods
           word
           must
           be
           verified
           for
           his
           aduancement
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           he
           is
           eagerly
           set
           vpon
           the
           destruction
           of
           mankind
           ,
           &
           therefore
           will
           be
           hardly
           repulsed
           :
           
           he
           seeks
           continually
           to
           destroy
           ,
           and
           leaues
           no
           stone
           vnturned
           .
           
           2.
           
           He
           hopes
           at
           least
           by
           importunitie
           to
           preuaile
           ,
           and
           by
           continuance
           of
           temptations
           to
           break
           those
           whome
           at
           first
           hee
           cannot
           foyle
           .
           Well
           hee
           knowes
           ,
           that
           instance
           
           and
           multiplying
           of
           temptations
           ,
           may
           driue
           euen
           strong
           Christians
           sometimes
           to
           be
           wearie
           and
           faint
           in
           their
           minds
           .
           And
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           he
           knows
           the
           state
           of
           Gods
           children
           is
           not
           alike
           ,
           but
           as
           often
           in
           their
           bodies
           ,
           so
           the
           strength
           of
           grace
           in
           their
           soules
           is
           sometimes
           weakened
           and
           abated
           .
           3.
           
           His
           policie
           is
           oftentimes
           to
           make
           one
           temptation
           a
           preface
           ,
           and
           step
           to
           another
           ;
           
           and
           a
           lesser
           way
           to
           a
           greater
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           considering
           Christs
           hunger
           ,
           it
           seemes
           small
           to
           make
           stones
           bread
           :
           2.
           but
           a
           greater
           sinne
           then
           that
           ,
           to
           cast
           himselfe
           downe
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           no
           need
           :
           3.
           but
           the
           greatest
           of
           all
           ,
           is
           plaine
           idolatrie
           ,
           
             Worship
             me
          
           .
           4.
           
           If
           one
           kind
           of
           temptation
           will
           not
           take
           so
           well
           ,
           he
           turnes
           to
           another
           :
           as
           here
           ,
           
           If
           Christ
           will
           not
           distrust
           ,
           let
           him
           presume
           ;
           if
           neither
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           couetous
           .
        
         
           To
           teach
           vs
           to
           beware
           of
           securitie
           ,
           
           seeing
           Satan
           takes
           not
           any
           truce
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           raging
           powerfull
           enemie
           ,
           desperate
           and
           yet
           hopefull
           of
           victorie
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           repulsed
           ,
           but
           assayle
           vs
           againe
           and
           againe
           .
           Yea
           ,
           though
           we
           haue
           once
           and
           againe
           ouercome
           his
           temptations
           ,
           as
           Christ
           had
           done
           ,
           yet
           must
           we
           stand
           on
           our
           watch
           still
           :
           for
           he
           will
           set
           afresh
           vpon
           vs.
           And
           why
           ?
           1.
           
           This
           is
           the
           Apostles
           counsell
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           5.8
           .
           because
           Satan
           is
           a
           continuall
           enemie
           ,
           therefore
           we
           must
           bee
           sober
           and
           watch
           .
           2.
           
           Where
           he
           is
           cast
           out
           ,
           hee
           seekes
           re-entry
           ,
           Matth.
           12.24
           .
           3.
           
           Though
           God
           of
           his
           grace
           often
           restraine
           his
           malice
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           make
           men
           secure
           ,
           but
           to
           haue
           a
           breathing
           time
           to
           fit
           themselues
           better
           for
           further
           triall
           .
           4.
           
           Securitie
           after
           victorie
           in
           temporall
           war
           ,
           hath
           prooued
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           hath
           lost
           more
           then
           all
           their
           valour
           had
           wonne
           ;
           
           as
           the
           Amalekites
           hauing
           taken
           a
           great
           spoyle
           of
           Dauids
           ,
           and
           burned
           Ziglag
           ,
           sitting
           downe
           to
           eate
           &
           drinke
           ,
           and
           make
           merrie
           ,
           were
           suddenly
           surprized
           and
           destroyed
           by
           Dauids
           sword
           .
           But
           in
           the
           spirituall
           combate
           ,
           securitie
           is
           much
           more
           deadly
           .
           5.
           
           It
           is
           the
           wisdome
           of
           a
           wise
           Pylot
           in
           a
           calme
           ,
           to
           expect
           and
           prouide
           for
           a
           storme
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           troubled
           sea
           ,
           after
           one
           great
           billow
           to
           expect
           another
           in
           the
           necke
           of
           it
           :
           Euen
           so
           ,
           while
           we
           are
           in
           the
           troubled
           sea
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           our
           wisedome
           to
           looke
           for
           one
           temptation
           in
           the
           necke
           of
           another
           .
           And
           seeing
           it
           is
           with
           vs
           as
           with
           seafaring
           men
           ,
           who
           by
           much
           experience
           haue
           learned
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           trouble
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           the
           greatest
           danger
           and
           tossing
           is
           towards
           the
           hauens
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           least
           sea
           roome
           :
           therefore
           let
           vs
           towards
           our
           end
           ,
           in
           sickenes
           ,
           and
           towards
           death
           ,
           looke
           for
           Sathan●
           strongest
           assaults
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           prepare
           against
           them
           .
           Yea
           ,
           let
           vs
           learne
           to
           prepare
           against
           all
           kinds
           of
           temptations
           ,
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           here
           resists
           all
           kinds
           
           in
           these
           three
           generall
           ones
           ,
           and
           herein
           teacheth
           vs
           so
           to
           doe
           :
           for
           ,
           shall
           Satan
           dare
           to
           renew
           so
           many
           temptations
           against
           our
           Lord
           ,
           and
           will
           he
           spare
           any
           of
           his
           members
           ?
        
         
           
           Here
           is
           a
           ground
           of
           comfort
           for
           Gods
           people
           ,
           who
           ,
           when
           temptations
           come
           thicke
           vpon
           them
           ,
           are
           often
           dismayed
           as
           though
           God
           had
           forsaken
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           grow
           weary
           of
           resistance
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           not
           sieldome
           they
           grow
           into
           words
           of
           impatiency
           ,
           Neuer
           were
           any
           so
           molested
           as
           they
           .
           Good
           Dauid
           said
           once
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             death
          
           ,
           and
           ,
           
             all
             men
             are
             lyars
          
           ,
           euen
           all
           Gods
           Prophets
           that
           told
           him
           he
           should
           be
           King
           :
           there
           was
           no
           way
           but
           one
           ,
           he
           must
           one
           day
           fall
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           Saul
           .
           But
           be
           of
           good
           comfort
           ,
           and
           possesse
           thy
           soule
           with
           patience
           :
           for
           1.
           
           No
           temptation
           takes
           thee
           ,
           but
           
             such
             as
             befalleth
             man
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           10.13
           .
           and
           the
           same
           afflictions
           are
           accomplished
           in
           
             thy
             brethren
          
           which
           are
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           5.9
           .
           2.
           
           Thou
           hast
           the
           naturall
           Sonne
           of
           God
           most
           restlesly
           assalted
           by
           the
           deuil
           ,
           and
           pursued
           with
           all
           kindes
           of
           temptation
           ,
           to
           sanctifie
           all
           kinds
           of
           temptation
           to
           thee
           .
           And
           herein
           thou
           art
           not
           onely
           conformable
           to
           the
           Saints
           of
           greatest
           grace
           ,
           but
           euen
           to
           thy
           Lord
           and
           Head.
           3.
           
           The
           more
           assalted
           thou
           art
           ,
           the
           surer
           argument
           it
           is
           thou
           art
           not
           yet
           in
           Satans
           power
           ,
           but
           he
           would
           winne
           thee
           .
           Thou
           hast
           more
           cause
           to
           feare
           ,
           if
           all
           be
           quiet
           with
           thee
           .
           When
           an
           enemy
           hath
           wonne
           a
           citie
           ,
           he
           assaults
           and
           batters
           it
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           fortifies
           it
           for
           himselfe
           .
           If
           the
           strong
           man
           haue
           possession
           ,
           all
           is
           at
           peace
           :
           but
           if
           there
           be
           any
           resistance
           neuer
           so
           weake
           ,
           he
           hath
           not
           wonne
           all
           .
           Therefore
           resist
           still
           ,
           stand
           thy
           ground
           ,
           and
           faint
           not
           ,
           and
           if
           thou
           doest
           any
           time
           faint
           ,
           desire
           to
           resist
           still
           ,
           and
           thou
           still
           resistest
           .
        
         
           
           See
           here
           an
           expresse
           image
           of
           the
           deuill
           in
           wicked
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           restlesse
           in
           their
           wickednesse
           :
           no
           child
           so
           like
           the
           father
           ,
           as
           they
           like
           their
           father
           the
           deuill
           in
           this
           propertie
           .
           Their
           
             feete
             runne
             to
             euill
             ,
             and
             they
             make
             hast
             to
             blood
             ,
          
           Pro.
           1.16
           .
           yea
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           restlesse
           that
           they
           cannot
           sleepe
           till
           they
           haue
           done
           some
           mischeife
           ,
           c.
           4.
           v.
           16.
           and
           the
           more
           they
           be
           resisted
           and
           opposed
           ,
           the
           further
           are
           they
           from
           desisting
           ,
           but
           growe
           more
           violent
           ,
           as
           Satan
           here
           .
           See
           this
           restlesse
           disposition
           in
           the
           wicked
           Sodomites
           :
           they
           came
           about
           the
           house
           of
           Lot
           to
           abuse
           the
           Angells
           ,
           they
           cannot
           sleepe
           till
           they
           haue
           done
           their
           villanny
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           the
           night
           about
           it
           :
           when
           Lot
           perswades
           them
           to
           desist
           ,
           they
           are
           further
           off
           ,
           and
           more
           violent
           ;
           now
           must
           Lot
           take
           heed
           to
           himselfe
           :
           when
           the
           Lord
           from
           heauen
           strikes
           them
           small
           and
           great
           with
           blindnes
           ,
           and
           resists
           
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           will
           not
           giue
           ouer
           ,
           but
           sought
           the
           doore
           still
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           restlesnes
           we
           note
           in
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           the
           wicked
           enemies
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           were
           so
           thirsty
           of
           his
           blood
           ,
           and
           nothing
           else
           could
           serue
           them
           ,
           and
           no
           meanes
           could
           hinder
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           consult
           in
           their
           hall
           how
           they
           may
           apprehend
           him
           ,
           they
           send
           out
           in
           the
           night
           to
           apprehend
           him
           ;
           beeing
           come
           to
           catch
           him
           ,
           he
           with
           a
           word
           strucke
           them
           all
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           yet
           they
           goe
           on
           :
           hauing
           apprehended
           him
           ,
           they
           keep
           him
           all
           night
           in
           Caiaphas
           his
           hall
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           breake
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           Caiaphas
           the
           high
           Priest
           ,
           the
           Elders
           ,
           Scribes
           ,
           and
           Pharises
           held
           a
           solemne
           Councell
           to
           put
           him
           to
           death
           :
           And
           when
           his
           gracious
           words
           confounded
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           saw
           his
           innocencie
           shine
           out
           ,
           when
           they
           heard
           the
           Iudge
           clearing
           him
           ,
           and
           saw
           him
           wash
           his
           hands
           from
           his
           blood
           ,
           yet
           they
           grew
           more
           violent
           ,
           and
           called
           his
           blood
           vpon
           them
           and
           
             their
             children
          
           for
           euer
           .
           Exod.
           32.6
           .
           when
           the
           Israelites
           would
           sacrifice
           to
           the
           golden
           calfe
           ,
           they
           rose
           vp
           
             early
             in
             the
             morning
          
           .
           Wee
           shall
           euer
           see
           wicked
           men
           in
           their
           wicked
           courses
           make
           more
           hast
           ,
           then
           good
           speed
           :
           and
           the
           more
           opposed
           ,
           the
           more
           violent
           .
           Aaron
           durst
           not
           resist
           them
           .
           How
           restlesse
           was
           Iudas
           till
           he
           betrayed
           his
           Lord
           ,
           and
           earned
           that
           
             price
             of
             blood
          
           ,
           both
           his
           Lords
           and
           his
           owne
           ?
           and
           how
           farre
           was
           he
           from
           desisting
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           gracious
           meanes
           hee
           had
           to
           hinder
           him
           ?
        
         
           There
           are
           three
           speciall
           things
           ,
           wherein
           men
           doe
           most
           expresly
           imitate
           Satan
           ,
           and
           manifest
           his
           image
           vpon
           themselues
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           incessant
           malice
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           children
           .
           Satan
           was
           a
           manslayer
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           the
           beginning
           was
           his
           sonne
           Cain
           ,
           who
           hated
           his
           brother
           ,
           and
           slew
           him
           ,
           
             because
             his
             workes
             were
             good
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             euill
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           3.12
           .
           Of
           this
           progenie
           were
           the
           cursed
           Iewes
           that
           went
           about
           to
           kill
           Christ
           ,
           Ioh.
           8.
           and
           all
           those
           that
           hate
           and
           maligne
           the
           children
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           slandering
           and
           false
           accusing
           :
           
           for
           Satan
           is
           called
           
             the
             accuser
             of
             the
             brethren
          
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           they
           ,
           2.
           
           Tim.
           3.3
           .
           Calumniation
           is
           the
           constitutiue
           forme
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           the
           Iewes
           had
           an
           expresse
           image
           of
           it
           vpon
           them
           ,
           Matth.
           26.60
           .
           How
           doe
           they
           compasse
           their
           malice
           against
           Christ
           ?
           thus
           :
           they
           sought
           false
           witnesse
           ,
           and
           thereby
           played
           the
           deuills
           :
           first
           ,
           they
           desired
           to
           haue
           two
           witnesses
           ,
           but
           they
           would
           not
           serue
           ;
           then
           two
           more
           ,
           but
           they
           also
           would
           not
           serue
           (
           and
           marke
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           it
           seemes
           they
           examined
           them
           apart
           :
           )
           at
           last
           some
           came
           that
           accorded
           ,
           and
           vpon
           their
           word
           they
           condemned
           Christ.
           All
           the
           while
           they
           will
           seeme
           to
           
           take
           a
           course
           of
           law
           ,
           iustice
           ,
           and
           equity
           :
           but
           all
           is
           but
           a
           colour
           .
           1.
           
           Though
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           plot
           ,
           they
           must
           put
           Christ
           to
           death
           vniustly
           ,
           yet
           themselues
           doe
           not
           deuise
           slanders
           ,
           but
           only
           are
           willing
           that
           any
           should
           come
           in
           and
           speake
           against
           him
           in
           somwhat
           ;
           they
           will
           haue
           two
           witnesses
           :
           it
           was
           enough
           for
           Magistrats
           to
           receiue
           witnesse
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           iudges
           and
           accusers
           themselues
           .
           Besides
           this
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           deale
           vnderhand
           ,
           but
           haue
           witnesses
           ,
           and
           witnesses
           that
           must
           agree
           ,
           and
           they
           aske
           him
           what
           he
           answereth
           to
           them
           :
           and
           all
           in
           publike
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           they
           did
           not
           deuise
           slanders
           in
           corners
           ,
           but
           dealt
           as
           men
           that
           would
           iustifie
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           and
           stand
           to
           their
           doings
           .
           Yet
           for
           all
           these
           faire
           and
           colourable
           pretences
           ,
           their
           plot
           is
           to
           pronounce
           the
           sentence
           of
           condemnation
           vpon
           him
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           boldnes
           and
           impudency
           in
           sinne
           :
           no
           age
           ,
           nor
           ours
           want
           numbers
           of
           examples
           of
           wicked
           persons
           sold
           ouer
           to
           sinne
           ,
           who
           are
           as
           naturally
           carried
           to
           wickednes
           ,
           
             as
             sparkes
             to
             flie
             vpwards
          
           ,
           and
           as
           busie
           as
           bees
           in
           contriuing
           their
           wicked
           purposes
           ;
           night
           and
           day
           is
           too
           little
           to
           spend
           in
           the
           confusion
           of
           their
           lusts
           .
           As
           violently
           are
           they
           carried
           into
           their
           riots
           ,
           drunken
           matches
           ,
           adulterous
           and
           filthy
           meetings
           ,
           murtherous
           and
           reuengefull
           plots
           ,
           cursed
           and
           blasphemous
           oathes
           ,
           rotten
           and
           poysonfull
           language
           ,
           wicked
           and
           diabolicall
           courses
           ,
           as
           the
           swine
           were
           hurried
           by
           the
           deuills
           into
           the
           lake
           .
           And
           if
           deuills
           were
           incarnate
           ,
           and
           should
           put
           on
           mens
           shapes
           ,
           we
           cannot
           deuise
           how
           they
           could
           otherwise
           carrie
           themselues
           more
           to
           corrupt
           humane
           society
           ,
           and
           more
           to
           heap
           vp
           their
           owne
           and
           others
           damnation
           .
           And
           let
           the
           Magistrates
           or
           Minister
           vse
           meanes
           to
           reclaime
           ,
           or
           (
           if
           that
           be
           hopelesse
           )
           to
           restraine
           and
           hinder
           their
           malice
           ,
           Oh
           they
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           giuing
           vp
           their
           courses
           ,
           as
           they
           rage
           and
           storme
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ;
           they
           will
           not
           be
           so
           wronged
           ,
           as
           be
           at
           euery
           mans
           command
           ;
           they
           did
           sweare
           ,
           and
           will
           sweare
           ;
           they
           were
           drunke
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           drunke
           ;
           and
           to
           iustifie
           any
           thing
           that
           they
           haue
           wretchedly
           done
           ,
           they
           will
           repeate
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           doe
           we
           not
           in
           all
           this
           see
           the
           expresse
           image
           of
           the
           deuill
           of
           hell
           in
           these
           earthly
           deuills
           ,
           that
           are
           as
           restlesse
           and
           vnweariable
           in
           mischeife
           as
           he
           ,
           and
           as
           farre
           from
           laying
           aside
           their
           wickednesse
           (
           euen
           when
           they
           cannot
           compasse
           it
           )
           as
           he
           ?
        
         
           
           Let
           vs
           learne
           a
           good
           lesson
           from
           the
           deuill
           ,
           and
           his
           imps
           :
           they
           will
           hardly
           be
           repelled
           from
           mischeiuous
           attempts
           ,
           no
           not
           by
           Christ
           himselfe
           ;
           so
           we
           on
           the
           contrary
           must
           as
           hardly
           be
           driuen
           
           from
           good
           purposes
           and
           practises
           .
           Which
           is
           the
           rather
           to
           be
           learned
           ,
           because
           we
           haue
           that
           within
           vs
           ,
           which
           will
           make
           vs
           easily
           danted
           in
           good
           things
           ;
           as
           Peter
           himselfe
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           been
           long
           with
           Christ
           ,
           was
           so
           daunted
           with
           the
           voice
           of
           a
           damosell
           as
           he
           easily
           forsware
           his
           Master
           .
           All
           Satans
           instance
           in
           euill
           ,
           is
           to
           bring
           vs
           from
           instance
           in
           good
           ,
           against
           whom
           we
           must
           euery
           way
           fortifie
           our selues
           .
           First
           ,
           in
           the
           subduing
           of
           any
           sinne
           or
           corruption
           ,
           how
           will
           nature
           recoyle
           ?
           how
           stirring
           will
           Satan
           be
           to
           keep
           his
           holds
           ?
           how
           many
           baits
           and
           obiects
           will
           he
           present
           vnto
           thee
           ?
           how
           many
           feares
           ,
           and
           losses
           ,
           and
           crosses
           (
           as
           rubs
           )
           will
           he
           cast
           in
           thy
           way
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           driue
           thee
           from
           the
           field
           against
           thy
           sinne
           ?
           But
           now
           is
           a
           time
           to
           make
           vse
           of
           this
           doctrine
           :
           Are
           wicked
           men
           so
           constant
           to
           the
           deuill
           at
           his
           instance
           ,
           and
           must
           not
           I
           be
           constant
           for
           God
           at
           the
           instance
           of
           his
           blessed
           Spirit
           ?
           I
           will
           hold
           out
           by
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           and
           if
           I
           be
           foiled
           once
           and
           againe
           ,
           as
           the
           Israelites
           in
           a
           good
           cause
           against
           Beniamin
           ,
           I
           will
           renew
           the
           battell
           the
           third
           time
           ,
           I
           shall
           at
           length
           carrie
           away
           the
           victory
           :
           this
           sinne
           is
           one
           of
           Satans
           band
           ,
           like
           the
           captaine
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           not
           bee
           driuen
           out
           of
           the
           field
           by
           such
           a
           crauen
           that
           will
           flie
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           resisted
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           graces
           of
           God
           are
           as
           so
           many
           precious
           iewells
           locked
           vp
           in
           the
           closet
           of
           a
           godly
           heart
           ,
           the
           deuill
           is
           instant
           to
           robbe
           and
           bereaue
           vs
           of
           these
           ;
           we
           must
           be
           as
           hardly
           perswaded
           to
           giue
           vp
           these
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           spoyled
           of
           our
           earthly
           treasure
           and
           riches
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Our
           faith
           were
           a
           sweet
           morsell
           to
           Satan
           :
           but
           we
           must
           resist
           him
           ,
           stedfast
           in
           the
           faith
           .
           Iob
           will
           hold
           his
           faith
           in
           spight
           of
           the
           deuill
           :
           let
           him
           loose
           his
           goods
           ,
           his
           health
           ,
           his
           friends
           ,
           his
           children
           ,
           he
           will
           hold
           his
           faith
           ,
           and
           professe
           if
           the
           
             Lord
             kill
             him
             too
          
           ,
           hee
           will
           still
           trust
           in
           his
           mercie
           .
           2.
           
           He
           would
           steale
           away
           our
           loue
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           with
           it
           the
           life
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           sets
           before
           vs
           many
           infirmities
           of
           theirs
           ,
           and
           suspitions
           of
           our
           owne
           ,
           and
           some
           feare
           from
           others
           :
           but
           notwithstanding
           ,
           our
           delight
           must
           be
           in
           the
           Saints
           that
           excell
           in
           vertue
           .
           Ionathan
           will
           not
           bee
           beaten
           off
           the
           loue
           to
           Dauid
           ,
           though
           in
           all
           outward
           respects
           he
           had
           little
           cause
           ;
           only
           because
           
             he
             saw
             God
             was
             with
             him
             .
          
           3.
           
           He
           layeth
           siege
           to
           our
           sobriety
           and
           temperance
           ,
           &
           layeth
           many
           baits
           :
           but
           Ioseph
           will
           not
           yeild
           to
           the
           many
           assaults
           of
           his
           Mistris
           .
           4.
           
           He
           would
           make
           vs
           weary
           of
           prayer
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           strength
           ;
           and
           if
           God
           delay
           ,
           he
           tells
           vs
           he
           heares
           vs
           not
           ,
           we
           loose
           our
           labour
           :
           But
           wee
           must
           wrastle
           by
           prayer
           ,
           as
           Iaacob
           ,
           till
           we
           obtaine
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           woman
           
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           begge
           once
           and
           againe
           till
           Christ
           heare
           vs
           ;
           if
           he
           call
           vs
           dogges
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           cannot
           sit
           at
           table
           ,
           let
           vs
           begge
           the
           crummes
           (
           as
           whelps
           )
           that
           fall
           vnder
           the
           table
           .
           5.
           
           He
           would
           make
           vs
           weary
           of
           our
           profession
           ,
           is
           vncessant
           in
           setting
           the
           malice
           of
           the
           world
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           yea
           great
           ones
           ,
           multitudes
           and
           all
           :
           But
           the
           Disciples
           by
           no
           whips
           ,
           mockes
           ,
           threats
           ,
           or
           persecutions
           could
           be
           daunted
           ,
           but
           reioyced
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           went
           on
           more
           chearefully
           .
           6.
           
           He
           would
           haue
           vs
           weary
           of
           well
           doing
           ,
           and
           beginning
           in
           the
           Spirit
           to
           ende
           in
           the
           flesh
           :
           But
           as
           Nehemiah
           in
           building
           the
           temple
           and
           wall
           ,
           said
           to
           his
           crafty
           counsellers
           ,
           
             should
             such
             a
             one
             as
             I
             flie
          
           ?
           so
           let
           euery
           Christian
           say
           ,
           Should
           I
           loose
           all
           my
           labour
           ,
           and
           that
           crowne
           of
           life
           that
           is
           promised
           to
           all
           them
           that
           are
           faithfull
           to
           death
           ?
           No
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           doe
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           deuill
           tooke
           him
           vp
           into
           an
           exceeding
           high
           mountaine
           ,
           ]
        
         
           In
           this
           third
           temptation
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           two
           things
           :
           1.
           the
           assault
           .
           2.
           the
           repulse
           .
           In
           the
           assault
           ,
           two
           things
           :
           1.
           the
           preparation
           :
           ●
           .
           the
           dart
           it selfe
           .
           In
           the
           preparation
           ,
           1.
           the
           place
           .
           2.
           the
           sight
           represented
           .
           The
           dart
           consists
           of
           1.
           a
           profer
           ;
           
             All
             these
             will
             I
             giue
             thee
             :
          
           2.
           a
           condition
           ;
           
             If
             thou
             wilt
             fall
             downe
             and
             worshippe
             mee
             :
          
           3.
           a
           reason
           ;
           
             for
             they
             are
             mine
             ,
             and
             to
             whomsoeuer
             I
             will
             ,
             I
             giue
             them
             .
          
        
         
           First
           of
           the
           place
           :
           and
           in
           it
           ,
           1.
           what
           place
           it
           was
           :
           2.
           how
           Christ
           came
           thither
           :
           3.
           why
           Satan
           chose
           that
           place
           .
        
         
           I.
           The
           place
           was
           the
           top
           of
           an
           
             exceeding
             high
             mountaine
          
           .
           What
           this
           mountaine
           was
           ,
           we
           cannot
           define
           ,
           and
           the
           Scripture
           beeing
           silent
           in
           it
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           it
           is
           no
           article
           of
           faith
           .
           Some
           thinke
           it
           was
           mount
           Ararat
           ,
           on
           which
           the
           Arke
           of
           Noah
           stood
           in
           the
           flood
           ,
           the
           highest
           mountaine
           in
           the
           world
           .
           But
           without
           all
           reason
           :
           for
           that
           was
           in
           Armenia
           ,
           another
           part
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           Gen.
           8.4
           .
           And
           there
           were
           a
           number
           of
           great
           hills
           round
           about
           Ierusalem
           fit
           enough
           for
           this
           purpose
           .
           As.
           1.
           
           There
           was
           mount
           Moriah
           ,
           where
           Abraham
           offred
           to
           sacrifice
           his
           sonne
           Isaac
           ,
           where
           Salomon
           built
           his
           Temple
           ,
           and
           wherein
           Christ
           stood
           in
           the
           former
           temptation
           .
           But
           the
           text
           is
           plaine
           ,
           he
           was
           carried
           from
           thence
           into
           an
           higher
           mountaine
           by
           farre
           .
           2.
           
           There
           was
           mount
           Ghion
           ,
           where
           Zadok
           and
           Nathan
           at
           Dauids
           appointment
           annointed
           Salomon
           King
           :
           
           But
           this
           was
           too
           low
           .
           3.
           
           There
           was
           a
           mountaine
           ouer
           against
           Ierusalem
           ,
           called
           
             mo●s
             offensionis
          
           ,
           the
           mountaine
           of
           scandall
           ,
           where
           Salomon
           in
           his
           age
           (
           deceiued
           by
           outlandish
           wiues
           )
           built
           an
           high
           place
           for
           Chemosh
           ,
           and
           Molec
           ,
           the
           abhominations
           of
           the
           
           children
           of
           Ammon
           and
           Moab
           ,
           1.
           
           King.
           11.7
           .
           which
           high
           places
           (
           so
           hard
           it
           is
           to
           thrust
           downe
           superstition
           once
           set
           vp
           )
           continued
           standing
           363.
           yeares
           ,
           and
           were
           destroyed
           by
           Iosiah
           .
           4.
           
           There
           was
           mount
           Caluary
           ,
           where
           Christ
           suffred
           :
           but
           that
           was
           not
           so
           high
           as
           this
           mount
           spoken
           of
           .
           5.
           
           There
           was
           mount
           Oliuet
           ,
           a
           famous
           mountaine
           ,
           about
           six
           furlongs
           from
           Ierusalem
           :
           here
           Dauid
           wept
           ,
           flying
           before
           his
           sonne
           Absolom
           :
           here
           Christ
           often
           watched
           ,
           and
           prayed
           ,
           and
           wept
           ouer
           Ierusalem
           :
           for
           it
           was
           so
           high
           as
           that
           from
           the
           top
           of
           it
           (
           as
           Iosephus
           reports
           )
           one
           might
           discerne
           all
           the
           streets
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           see
           a
           farre
           off
           to
           the
           dead
           sea
           .
           6.
           
           There
           was
           mount
           Sion
           ,
           higher
           then
           all
           these
           ,
           which
           was
           called
           
             the
             mountaine
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           :
           for
           those
           that
           haue
           written
           concerning
           this
           city
           ,
           know
           that
           the
           foundation
           of
           it
           is
           among
           the
           holy
           mountaines
           ,
           and
           among
           them
           all
           mount
           Sion
           was
           farre
           the
           highest
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Dauid
           made
           a
           fort
           there
           ,
           called
           
             the
             citie
             of
             Dauid
          
           .
           7.
           
           There
           were
           besides
           these
           ,
           without
           Ierusalem
           ,
           mount
           Nebo
           ,
           from
           the
           top
           of
           which
           Moses
           stood
           and
           beheld
           all
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           and
           was
           commaunded
           to
           die
           .
           This
           is
           generally
           held
           to
           be
           the
           mount
           ,
           to
           which
           Christ
           was
           carried
           :
           and
           so
           could
           I
           thinke
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           that
           it
           was
           quite
           without
           Palestina
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           :
           for
           Moses
           onely
           there
           did
           see
           the
           good
           land
           ,
           but
           must
           not
           enter
           into
           it
           .
           8.
           
           There
           were
           within
           Palestina
           ,
           besides
           these
           ,
           mount
           Basan
           ,
           and
           mount
           Hermon
           ,
           very
           high
           hills
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           which
           Sion
           is
           said
           to
           be
           a
           little
           hill
           ,
           Psal.
           42.6
           .
           and
           68.16
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           ,
           that
           this
           temptation
           was
           vpon
           one
           of
           these
           hills
           :
           but
           we
           must
           not
           be
           curious
           to
           determine
           where
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           not
           .
           Which
           soeuer
           it
           was
           ,
           the
           text
           saith
           ,
           it
           was
           an
           
             exceeding
             high
             one
          
           .
        
         
           II.
           How
           came
           Christ
           thither
           ?
           Answ.
           After
           the
           same
           manner
           that
           he
           was
           formerly
           transported
           vnto
           the
           top
           of
           the
           pinacle
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           shewed
           in
           the
           former
           temptation
           .
           1.
           
           The
           more
           to
           humble
           and
           abase
           Christ.
           2.
           
           To
           terrifie
           him
           ,
           if
           it
           might
           be
           ,
           to
           see
           himselfe
           so
           carried
           and
           tossed
           by
           Satan
           .
        
         
           III.
           Why
           did
           Satan
           make
           choise
           of
           this
           place
           ?
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Because
           it
           best
           fitted
           his
           temptation
           ,
           and
           furthers
           his
           purpose
           :
           for
           if
           he
           had
           stood
           in
           a
           valley
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           show
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           might
           more
           easily
           be
           discouered
           to
           be
           a
           delusion
           and
           deceit
           .
           But
           here
           is
           a
           braue
           prospect
           .
           
           2.
           
           He
           is
           to
           promise
           mountaines
           and
           great
           matters
           ,
           and
           therefore
           brings
           him
           to
           a
           mountaine
           ,
           there
           to
           view
           his
           commodities
           which
           he
           would
           barter
           .
           
           3.
           
           Some
           say
           ,
           he
           chose
           a
           mountaine
           in
           way
           of
           imitation
           of
           God
           :
           or
           rather
           we
           may
           say
           in
           exprobration
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           mount
           Nebo
           let
           Moses
           see
           all
           Canaan
           :
           but
           Satan
           doth
           more
           :
           1.
           
           Moses
           must
           goe
           vp
           that
           mount
           ,
           God
           carries
           him
           not
           ,
           but
           the
           deuill
           carries
           Christ.
           2.
           
           God
           lets
           Moses
           see
           onely
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           the
           deuill
           lets
           Christ
           see
           all
           the
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           glorie
           of
           all
           countries
           .
           3.
           
           God
           will
           giue
           a
           small
           country
           ,
           to
           a
           country
           of
           people
           to
           possesse
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           giue
           him
           his
           worship
           ,
           and
           seruice
           :
           but
           the
           deuill
           will
           giue
           all
           the
           world
           to
           Christ
           alone
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           but
           once
           fall
           downe
           and
           worship
           him
           .
        
         
           Hence
           note
           ,
           Satan
           had
           Christ
           in
           the
           wildernes
           ,
           a
           low
           and
           solitary
           place
           ,
           he
           could
           doe
           no
           good
           vpon
           him
           ;
           he
           raiseth
           him
           extraordinarily
           to
           the
           pinacle
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           Christ
           is
           to
           good
           for
           him
           there
           ;
           now
           he
           thinkes
           him
           not
           yet
           high
           enough
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           can
           get
           hi●
           to
           the
           top
           of
           an
           exceeding
           high
           mountaine
           ,
           he
           despaires
           not
           but
           to
           obtaine
           his
           purpose
           against
           him
           .
           This
           pollicie
           of
           Satan
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           that
           ,
        
         
           
           Those
           that
           are
           in
           highest
           places
           ,
           are
           in
           greatest
           danger
           of
           falling
           .
           And
           when
           he
           vseth
           one
           temptation
           against
           a
           man
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           in
           a
           low
           and
           meane
           estate
           ,
           he
           doubles
           his
           forces
           ,
           and
           secondeth
           his
           assaults
           against
           a
           man
           set
           aloft
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mountaine
           ,
           as
           his
           practise
           against
           our
           Sauiour
           teacheth
           .
           Saul
           while
           he
           was
           in
           a
           low
           and
           priuate
           estate
           ,
           was
           dutifull
           and
           humble
           ;
           but
           ,
           beeing
           raised
           into
           the
           throne
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           how
           did
           Satan
           preuaile
           against
           him
           till
           God
           vttely
           reiected
           him
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           Dauid
           himselfe
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           in
           the
           vallie
           ,
           was
           holy
           ,
           full
           of
           vowes
           ,
           prayers
           ,
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           he
           was
           meeke
           and
           mercifull
           ;
           but
           beeing
           set
           in
           the
           chiefe
           seat
           of
           the
           kingdome
           (
           as
           it
           were
           in
           the
           mountaine
           )
           how
           soule
           ,
           bloody
           ,
           proud
           ,
           became
           he
           by
           Satans
           malice
           ;
           as
           in
           adulterie
           ,
           murther
           ,
           and
           numbring
           the
           people
           was
           manifest
           ?
        
         
           1.
           
           Satan
           as
           he
           thought
           to
           haue
           great
           aduantage
           against
           our
           Sauiour
           euen
           by
           the
           place
           ,
           
           so
           he
           knows
           that
           the
           mountaine
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           high
           places
           will
           affoard
           him
           aduantage
           against
           vs
           :
           For
           whereas
           low
           estate
           keeps
           vs
           carefull
           and
           respectiue
           of
           our selues
           ,
           the
           mountaine
           makes
           vs
           forgetfull
           ,
           proud
           ,
           insolent
           ,
           voluptuous
           ;
           as
           good
           Hezekiah
           in
           his
           sicknesse
           could
           pray
           ,
           weepe
           ,
           and
           be
           humble
           enough
           ,
           but
           no
           sooner
           recouered
           he
           his
           mountaine
           ,
           but
           he
           prides
           himselfe
           in
           his
           wealth
           and
           treasures
           .
           Dauid
           confesseth
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           prosperity
           he
           said
           ,
           
             he
             should
             neuer
             be
             mooued
          
           ,
           because
           God
           had
           made
           his
           mountaine
           strong
           ,
           Psal.
           30.7
           .
           Thus
           easily
           doth
           
           vaine
           confidence
           creep
           on
           him
           that
           sees
           himselfe
           stand
           on
           a
           mountaine
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           his
           heart
           be
           according
           to
           God.
           No
           maruell
           then
           ,
           
             if
             ease
             slay
             the
             fooles
             ,
             and
             the
             prosperitie
             of
             the
             foolish
             destroy
             them
             ,
          
           Prou.
           1.32
           .
           if
           Satan
           haue
           them
           in
           the
           mountaine
           ,
           he
           needs
           no
           more
           ,
           their
           owne
           state
           will
           ouerthrow
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Satan
           ,
           as
           he
           desires
           men
           in
           the
           mountaine
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           high
           place
           ,
           to
           sinne
           ;
           
           so
           he
           desires
           that
           euery
           sinner
           were
           in
           a
           mountaine
           or
           high
           place
           ,
           because
           as
           the
           place
           it selfe
           will
           drawe
           forth
           that
           corruption
           which
           is
           within
           ,
           so
           it
           will
           hold
           them
           in
           their
           sinne
           :
           For
           great
           men
           commonly
           are
           not
           more
           licentious
           then
           incorrigible
           ;
           hardly
           are
           they
           reclaimed
           ,
           and
           who
           dares
           call
           them
           to
           account
           ?
           And
           besides
           ,
           their
           sinnes
           are
           more
           infectious
           and
           scandalous
           :
           for
           all
           the
           eies
           of
           inferiours
           are
           vpon
           them
           .
           A
           man
           that
           stands
           vpon
           an
           high
           mountaine
           ,
           is
           a
           faire
           marke
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           seene
           of
           millions
           at
           once
           .
           So
           as
           if
           in
           the
           common-wealth
           ,
           Rehoboam
           commi●
           idolatry
           ,
           all
           Iudah
           will
           doe
           the
           like
           vnder
           euery
           green
           tree
           ,
           a
           〈◊〉
           vnder
           euery
           green
           hill
           ,
           1.
           
           Kin.
           14.22
           .
           In
           the
           Church
           ,
           if
           the
           high
           Priests
           contemne
           Christ
           ,
           the
           people
           will
           buffet
           him
           ,
           and
           spit
           in
           his
           face
           ,
           Matth.
           26.67
           .
           In
           the
           familie
           ,
           if
           the
           Fathers
           eate
           sowre
           grapes
           ,
           the
           childrens
           teeth
           are
           set
           on
           edge
           .
           Commonly
           the
           prouerbs
           are
           verified
           :
           like
           Prince
           ,
           like
           subiects
           ;
           like
           Priest
           ,
           like
           people
           ;
           like
           mother
           ,
           like
           daughter
           .
           Nothing
           can
           lie
           on
           the
           mountaines
           ,
           but
           it
           easily
           slideth
           downe
           into
           the
           vallies
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Satan
           herein
           directly
           opposeth
           God
           in
           his
           course
           and
           proceedings
           :
           for
           the
           Lord
           aduancing
           men
           ,
           
           and
           carrying
           them
           into
           these
           mountaines
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           Commonwealth
           ,
           or
           Familie
           ,
           he
           therefore
           raiseth
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           greater
           instruments
           of
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           mans
           good
           .
           Now
           Satan
           mightily
           striues
           to
           haue
           these
           the
           greatest
           instruments
           of
           Gods
           dishonour
           ,
           and
           hurt
           of
           humane
           society
           .
           Well
           he
           knowes
           ,
           that
           the
           punishment
           of
           such
           mens
           sinnes
           ceaseth
           not
           in
           their
           owne
           persons
           ,
           but
           descendeth
           on
           the
           vallies
           round
           about
           them
           .
           If
           Ahab
           make
           all
           Israel
           to
           sinne
           ,
           all
           Israel
           shall
           be
           scattered
           as
           sheep
           without
           a
           shepheard
           .
           Dauid
           numbers
           the
           people
           ,
           all
           his
           people
           are
           plagued
           :
           he
           sins
           with
           the
           sword
           ,
           and
           the
           sword
           shall
           neuer
           depart
           from
           his
           house
           :
           good
           Iosiah
           met
           with
           that
           threatning
           fowre
           hundred
           yeares
           after
           .
           The
           deuil
           cannot
           bring
           a
           greater
           mischeife
           into
           the
           earth
           ,
           then
           by
           throwing
           downe
           such
           as
           stand
           in
           high
           places
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Common-wealth
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           let
           prayer
           be
           made
           especially
           for
           all
           in
           authoritie
           and
           
           
           em●nencie
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           2.2
           .
           Not
           onely
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           burthen
           of
           their
           calling
           ,
           and
           the
           hazzard
           and
           perill
           of
           their
           persons
           ;
           but
           especially
           because
           of
           Satans
           speciall
           malice
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           multitude
           of
           their
           temptations
           :
           the
           place
           is
           slippery
           ,
           and
           dangerous
           to
           fall
           .
           How
           doe
           we
           puffe
           vp
           our selues
           ,
           when
           our
           small
           things
           goe
           well
           with
           vs
           ?
           How
           could
           we
           be
           easily
           carried
           away
           with
           the
           tickling
           of
           vaine
           glory
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           who
           scarse
           tast
           of
           them
           ?
           Of
           how
           much
           strength
           therefore
           may
           these
           be
           conceiued
           in
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           who
           haue
           a
           sea
           in
           comparison
           of
           our
           drops
           ?
           Which
           forbids
           vs
           to
           maruell
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           the
           most
           excellent
           Kings
           ,
           Dauid
           and
           Salomon
           ,
           altogether
           impotent
           to
           withstand
           the
           waues
           of
           temptation
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           the
           deuil
           keepes
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           country
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           court
           ,
           and
           his
           malice
           against
           vs
           ,
           stirreth
           vp
           his
           rage
           against
           our
           cheife
           Rulers
           :
           as
           when
           the
           Deuill
           had
           a
           malice
           to
           Israel
           ,
           he
           set
           vpon
           〈◊〉
           to
           number
           the
           people
           .
           Which
           one
           consideration
           should
           stirre
           vs
           daily
           in
           our
           prayers
           to
           be
           mindfull
           of
           our
           Prince
           and
           gouernours
           ,
           that
           as
           our
           prouocations
           bring
           temptation
           vpon
           them
           ,
           so
           our
           petitions
           for
           them
           may
           help
           them
           through
           all
           .
        
         
           
           Such
           as
           are
           in
           any
           eminencie
           or
           place
           aboue
           others
           ,
           must
           be
           so
           much
           the
           more
           watchfull
           ,
           and
           let
           this
           meditation
           be
           as
           an
           antidote
           to
           expell
           the
           poyson
           ,
           swelling
           ,
           and
           inflammation
           of
           pride
           ,
           that
           the
           higher
           thy
           hill
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           is
           Satans
           malice
           and
           plots
           against
           thee
           .
           If
           a
           man
           stand
           vpon
           the
           toppe
           ,
           or
           any
           part
           of
           mount
           Sion
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           be
           a
           teacher
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           must
           know
           that
           he
           is
           a
           light
           set
           vpon
           an
           hill
           or
           mountaine
           ,
           all
           eies
           are
           vpon
           him
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Satan
           that
           
             stood
             at
             Iehoshuahs
             right
             hand
          
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           farre
           from
           him
           :
           let
           him
           make
           right
           steps
           to
           his
           feet
           ,
           least
           be
           treading
           awry
           ,
           many
           bee
           turned
           out
           of
           the
           way
           .
           Let
           such
           as
           are
           eminent
           in
           profession
           aboue
           others
           ,
           be
           more
           watchfull
           then
           others
           :
           Satan
           is
           more
           busie
           with
           thee
           ,
           because
           thou
           shalt
           open
           many
           mouthes
           against
           thy
           profession
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           wound
           many
           through
           thy
           sides
           ,
           he
           will
           make
           many
           ashamed
           because
           of
           thee
           ,
           and
           because
           of
           thee
           he
           will
           make
           Gods
           
             enemies
             to
             blaspheme
          
           ,
           2.
           
           Sam.
           12.14
           .
           Thy
           slippe
           or
           fall
           shall
           make
           all
           Gath
           and
           Askelon
           ring
           of
           all
           thy
           pro●ession
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           all
           alike
           ,
           neuer
           a
           good
           one
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           &c.
           
           Such
           as
           are
           carried
           into
           the
           mountaine
           of
           earthly
           prosperitie
           ,
           must
           labour
           for
           more
           strength
           and
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           then
           if
           they
           were
           in
           a
           lower
           estate
           :
           else
           Satan
           will
           make
           this
           condition
           as
           the
           dead
           sea
           ,
           in
           which
           no
           grace
           can
           liue
           .
           Shew
           me
           one
           (
           excepting
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           )
           that
           euer
           came
           better
           
           from
           the
           mountaine
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           was
           the
           better
           man
           for
           his
           prosperitie
           .
           Numbers
           there
           are
           that
           haue
           come
           out
           like
           gold
           ,
           brighter
           and
           purer
           out
           of
           the
           fire
           of
           affliction
           ;
           but
           so
           dangerous
           it
           is
           to
           stand
           vpon
           this
           mount
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           once
           and
           againe
           forewarned
           and
           charged
           his
           owne
           people
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           should
           come
           into
           the
           good
           land
           which
           he
           had
           giuen
           them
           ,
           then
           to
           beware
           that
           they
           waxed
           not
           fatte
           ,
           and
           forgetfull
           ,
           and
           rebellious
           against
           him
           .
           Wee
           know
           that
           the
           moone
           beeing
           at
           full
           is
           furthest
           from
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           and
           commonly
           fulnesse
           and
           abundance
           withdrawe
           vs
           from
           our
           Sunne
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           whence
           wee
           haue
           all
           influence
           of
           light
           and
           grace
           .
        
         
           Let
           this
           point
           worke
           contentment
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           
           and
           cause
           vs
           to
           prize
           a
           meane
           and
           comfortable
           estate
           ,
           wishing
           no
           mountaines
           but
           that
           holy
           mountaine
           of
           God
           ,
           where
           we
           shall
           be
           free
           from
           all
           gun-shot
           ,
           and
           safe
           from
           all
           temptation
           .
           Here
           is
           an
           holy
           ambition
           ,
           to
           affect
           and
           aspire
           to
           a
           kingdome
           ,
           wherein
           we
           shall
           raigne
           as
           Kings
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           if
           we
           desire
           superioritie
           or
           command
           ,
           let
           vs
           labour
           to
           ouercome
           sinne
           ,
           the
           deuill
           ,
           our selues
           ,
           and
           our
           lusts
           ,
           let
           vs
           depose
           them
           from
           raigning
           in
           our
           mortall
           bodies
           .
           And
           if
           at
           any
           time
           we
           begin
           to
           admire
           our selues
           and
           others
           ,
           for
           outward
           prosperity
           and
           greatnesse
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           let
           vs
           turne
           our
           eies
           another
           way
           ,
           and
           esteeme
           Gods
           wisdome
           and
           feare
           aboue
           all
           outward
           happinesse
           .
           This
           was
           the
           wisedom
           of
           Salomon
           ,
           with
           which
           God
           was
           so
           well
           pleased
           ,
           that
           hauing
           it
           in
           his
           choise
           to
           aske
           riches
           ,
           or
           long
           life
           ,
           or
           victory
           ,
           he
           asked
           wisedome
           before
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           God
           gaue
           him
           both
           that
           and
           them
           .
           Let
           this
           euer
           be
           our
           wisedome
           ,
           to
           affect
           goodnes
           not
           greatnes
           :
           this
           brings
           Satan
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           that
           driues
           him
           away
           from
           vs.
           
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           in
           the
           preparation
           ,
           is
           the
           sight
           represented
           ,
           in
           which
           consider
           these
           things
           :
           1.
           what
           was
           the
           sight
           ,
           
             All
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             glorie
             of
             them
             .
          
           2.
           how
           Satan
           represented
           them
           ,
           
             hee
             shewed
             him
          
           .
           3.
           how
           long
           this
           sight
           lasted
           ,
           
             in
             a
             moment
          
           ,
           saith
           Luke
           .
        
         
           The
           sight
           was
           
             all
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           both
           the
           kingdomes
           themselues
           ,
           and
           the
           Maiestie
           ,
           beautie
           ,
           glory
           ,
           and
           order
           of
           them
           ;
           
           yea
           their
           wealth
           ,
           and
           whatsoeuer
           was
           in
           them
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           mind
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           might
           be
           rapt
           into
           the
           admiration
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           after
           to
           desire
           them
           .
           For
           the
           end
           of
           his
           temptation
           is
           idolatry
           ,
           and
           his
           meanes
           is
           couetousnesse
           .
           Quest.
           But
           were
           there
           not
           many
           sorrowes
           ,
           vexations
           ,
           and
           tumults
           in
           the
           world
           ?
           why
           doth
           Satan
           shew
           
           none
           of
           these
           ?
           Answ.
           1.
           
           His
           pollicie
           and
           subtiltie
           would
           not
           make
           show
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           which
           would
           hinder
           his
           temptation
           ,
           but
           did
           all
           to
           further
           it
           .
           His
           scope
           was
           to
           bring
           Christ
           into
           loue
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           purpose
           he
           must
           make
           it
           as
           louely
           as
           he
           can
           ,
           as
           a
           cunning
           fisher
           must
           hide
           the
           hooke
           ,
           and
           shew
           nothing
           but
           the
           bait
           .
           2.
           
           He
           knew
           that
           by
           this
           very
           tricke
           he
           ouerthrewe
           the
           first
           Adam
           ,
           to
           whome
           he
           shewed
           nothing
           but
           the
           faire
           side
           of
           the
           apple
           ,
           and
           benefit
           and
           bettering
           of
           their
           estate
           ,
           how
           by
           eating
           of
           it
           they
           should
           be
           as
           Gods
           ;
           but
           hid
           all
           the
           inconuenience
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           breach
           of
           Gods
           commaundement
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           issue
           was
           death
           .
           And
           so
           he
           goes
           about
           to
           circumuent
           the
           second
           Adam
           .
        
         
           
           The
           manner
           of
           this
           sight
           ,
           
             And
             shewed
             him
          
           ]
           Some
           thinke
           in
           a
           mappe
           .
           But
           he
           needed
           not
           haue
           carried
           him
           into
           a
           mountaine
           for
           that
           .
           Neither
           in
           a
           vision
           ,
           illuding
           his
           minde
           and
           phantasie
           ;
           because
           this
           he
           might
           haue
           done
           either
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           or
           on
           the
           pinacle
           ,
           if
           it
           could
           agree
           so
           well
           to
           the
           perfection
           of
           Christs
           mind
           .
           But
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           he
           offered
           the
           images
           and
           representations
           of
           them
           all
           sensibly
           and
           actually
           ,
           after
           a
           wonderfull
           and
           strange
           manner
           ,
           making
           their
           images
           to
           appeare
           to
           his
           senses
           .
           And
           if
           a
           man
           by
           his
           art
           can
           represent
           to
           the
           senses
           in
           a
           glasse
           ,
           any
           person
           or
           thing
           so
           liuely
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           that
           sees
           not
           the
           thing
           it selfe
           ,
           discerneth
           a
           notable
           image
           of
           it
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           may
           we
           thinke
           ,
           that
           Satan
           by
           his
           art
           and
           cunning
           can
           represent
           to
           the
           sense
           ,
           the
           images
           of
           things
           which
           are
           not
           indeed
           present
           ?
           A
           liuely
           confirmation
           whereof
           appeareth
           in
           his
           lumber
           ,
           I
           meane
           sorcerers
           and
           iuglers
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           deuils
           help
           most
           cunningly
           delude
           the
           senses
           .
           But
           Christ
           did
           indeed
           see
           the
           images
           ,
           and
           most
           glorious
           representations
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           it
           :
           the
           which
           that
           he
           might
           thinke
           to
           be
           the
           things
           themselues
           ,
           and
           the
           better
           to
           perswade
           him
           that
           he
           saw
           the
           things
           indeed
           ,
           he
           set
           him
           on
           an
           exceeding
           high
           mountaine
           ;
           notwithstanding
           he
           knew
           ,
           that
           the
           highest
           mountaine
           of
           the
           world
           could
           manifest
           but
           a
           small
           part
           of
           the
           whole
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           could
           ,
           yet
           the
           strongest
           eye
           of
           man
           could
           reach
           but
           a
           little
           way
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           able
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           so
           small
           a
           time
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           the
           particulars
           thereof
           .
        
         
           
           The
           time
           how
           long
           this
           sight
           lasted
           ;
           
             in
             a
             moment
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           In
           accurate
           consideration
           ,
           a
           moment
           is
           the
           fortieth
           part
           of
           an
           houre
           ▪
           for
           a
           point
           of
           time
           is
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           houre
           ,
           and
           a
           moment
           of
           time
           is
           the
           tenth
           part
           of
           a
           point
           of
           time
           .
           But
           I
           thinke
           we
           are
           not
           to
           take
           the
           word
           so
           strictly
           ,
           which
           here
           noteth
           a
           very
           short
           
           time
           ,
           much
           shorter
           then
           the
           fortieth
           part
           of
           an
           houre
           :
           and
           with
           Chemnitius
           ,
           I
           thinke
           it
           to
           be
           the
           same
           with
           that
           in
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.52
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             in
             a
             moment
          
           ;
           and
           explained
           in
           the
           next
           words
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             in
             the
             twinkling
             of
             an
             eye
             ,
          
           which
           is
           indeed
           no
           time
           ,
           but
           the
           beginning
           rather
           of
           time
           ,
           seeing
           there
           is
           no
           distinction
           betweene
           time
           past
           ,
           and
           time
           to
           come
           .
           Howsoeuer
           ,
           we
           must
           take
           it
           for
           a
           very
           short
           space
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           sight
           was
           gone
           before
           Christ
           could
           well
           consider
           of
           it
           .
           For
           so
           the
           like
           phrase
           is
           vsed
           concerning
           Sodome
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           destroyed
           in
           a
           moment
           :
           for
           the
           sunne
           rose
           very
           faire
           ,
           and
           before
           euer
           they
           could
           consider
           of
           such
           a
           storme
           ,
           the
           Lord
           showred
           downe
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           reason
           why
           the
           deuill
           vsed
           such
           a
           speedy
           and
           quicke
           representation
           ,
           was
           ,
           to
           rauish
           Christ
           suddenly
           ,
           and
           stirre
           vp
           his
           affections
           by
           the
           absence
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           desire
           to
           see
           it
           againe
           :
           dealing
           with
           Christ
           as
           we
           with
           our
           little
           children
           ;
           when
           we
           would
           make
           them
           earnestly
           desire
           a
           thing
           ,
           we
           let
           them
           see
           it
           ,
           and
           hide
           it
           againe
           ,
           giue
           it
           them
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           suddenly
           take
           it
           away
           againe
           .
           So
           did
           Satan
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Satan
           might
           haue
           another
           tricke
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           disturbe
           the
           minde
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           :
           for
           as
           a
           sudden
           flash
           or
           light
           doth
           dazle
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           so
           doth
           a
           sudden
           flash
           or
           sight
           of
           this
           or
           that
           obiect
           ,
           easily
           dazle
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           pleasure
           with
           it
           ,
           at
           least
           it
           brings
           some
           trouble
           and
           perturbation
           .
           Howeuer
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           would
           fit
           and
           bring
           on
           his
           temptation
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           shadowes
           will
           abide
           no
           looking
           on
           ,
           no
           examining
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           deuill
           is
           so
           quicke
           in
           taking
           them
           in
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           an
           old
           practise
           of
           the
           deuil
           ,
           to
           let
           death
           into
           the
           soule
           ,
           
           by
           the
           window
           of
           the
           senses
           ,
           and
           especially
           by
           the
           sight
           :
           for
           here
           he
           would
           ouercome
           Christ
           by
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           it
           .
           Thus
           he
           had
           gained
           Eue
           to
           sinne
           by
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           apple
           ,
           which
           was
           beautifull
           to
           the
           eye
           :
           by
           hearing
           that
           she
           should
           be
           as
           God
           ,
           if
           she
           did
           tast
           it
           :
           by
           touching
           ,
           tasting
           ,
           and
           pleasing
           all
           her
           senses
           with
           it
           .
           The
           sons
           of
           God
           saw
           the
           daughters
           of
           men
           that
           they
           were
           faire
           ,
           and
           tooke
           them
           to
           them
           for
           wiues
           :
           which
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           deluge
           .
           Ahab
           saw
           the
           vineyard
           of
           Naboth
           lie
           so
           conueniently
           to
           his
           demeanes
           ,
           as
           he
           must
           needes
           compasse
           it
           by
           murther
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           senses
           are
           the
           neare
           seruants
           of
           the
           soule
           :
           
           if
           Satan
           can
           make
           them
           vntrustie
           ,
           he
           knowes
           he
           can
           by
           them
           easily
           robbe
           the
           
           soule
           ,
           yea
           and
           slay
           it
           .
           For
           senses
           worke
           affections
           ,
           and
           affections
           blind
           iudgement
           .
           Dauid
           sees
           Bathsheba
           ,
           presently
           affects
           her
           ,
           his
           violent
           affection
           blinds
           his
           iudgement
           ,
           he
           must
           haue
           her
           companie
           though
           it
           cost
           Vriahs
           life
           .
           I
           saw
           (
           said
           Achan
           )
           among
           the
           spoile
           a
           goodly
           Babylonish
           garment
           ,
           and
           two
           hundred
           shekels
           of
           siluer
           ,
           and
           a
           wedge
           of
           gold
           of
           fiftie
           shekels
           ;
           and
           I
           coueted
           them
           ,
           and
           tooke
           them
           ,
           Iosh.
           7.21
           .
           How
           was
           Adam
           otherwise
           deceiued
           by
           Eue
           ,
           but
           first
           in
           his
           affection
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           his
           iudgement
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           Satan
           layes
           his
           baits
           in
           all
           the
           senses
           to
           steale
           the
           heart
           ,
           so
           especially
           in
           the
           eies
           ,
           
           dealing
           as
           the
           chapman
           that
           would
           vent
           his
           wares
           ,
           he
           layes
           it
           forth
           on
           the
           stall
           that
           men
           may
           see
           it
           ,
           and
           oftentimes
           the
           very
           fight
           of
           it
           ,
           without
           further
           offer
           drawes
           on
           the
           buyer
           to
           a
           bargaine
           .
           He
           knowes
           he
           looseth
           not
           all
           ,
           if
           he
           gaine
           but
           an
           vnlawfull
           looke
           :
           because
           there
           is
           sinne
           begunne
           ,
           though
           not
           perfected
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           The
           sense
           is
           to
           the
           soule
           as
           a
           doore
           to
           the
           house
           :
           A
           man
           that
           would
           come
           in
           ,
           or
           send
           any
           thing
           into
           an
           house
           ,
           must
           goe
           in
           and
           send
           it
           in
           by
           the
           doore
           .
           Euen
           so
           ,
           although
           the
           deuill
           by
           his
           spirituall
           nature
           ,
           can
           and
           doth
           apply
           himselfe
           to
           our
           spirits
           without
           our
           senses
           ,
           yet
           other
           tempters
           cannot
           reach
           the
           soule
           so
           immediately
           .
           Eue
           could
           not
           worke
           Adams
           heart
           directly
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           outward
           senses
           of
           hearing
           ,
           and
           seeing
           especially
           sent
           in
           the
           temptation
           .
           Poisons
           cannot
           reach
           the
           heart
           ,
           vnlesse
           by
           the
           senses
           they
           be
           drawne
           in
           .
           So
           wicked
           mates
           cannot
           conuey
           their
           corruption
           one
           into
           an
           other
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           outward
           senses
           ;
           hearing
           their
           wicked
           and
           incentiue
           speaches
           ,
           and
           seeing
           their
           gracelesse
           and
           infecting
           actions
           .
           But
           besides
           this
           ,
           so
           full
           of
           malice
           is
           our
           spirituall
           aduersarie
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           onely
           immediately
           take
           vp
           our
           hearts
           ,
           but
           fill
           vp
           all
           our
           senses
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           continually
           sendeth
           in
           burning
           lusts
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           same
           doore
           couetous
           desires
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           same
           ambitious
           &
           aspiring
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           same
           reuengefull
           intentions
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           till
           the
           house
           be
           full
           of
           wickednes
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Satan
           knowes
           that
           God
           hath
           appointed
           the
           senses
           for
           the
           good
           and
           comfort
           both
           of
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           
           especially
           the
           sight
           and
           hearing
           to
           be
           the
           senses
           of
           discipline
           ,
           to
           furnish
           the
           minde
           with
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           faith
           which
           is
           by
           hearing
           ,
           with
           hope
           of
           his
           gracious
           promises
           ,
           with
           heauenly
           meditations
           ,
           and
           contemplation
           of
           his
           great
           workes
           which
           our
           eyes
           behold
           .
           Now
           Sathan
           would
           crosse
           all
           this
           gracious
           constitution
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           lights
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           be
           meanes
           to
           blinde
           the
           minde
           ;
           he
           would
           fill
           
           vp
           the
           senses
           ,
           and
           take
           them
           vp
           with
           such
           obiects
           ,
           as
           shall
           not
           only
           corrupt
           the
           heart
           ,
           but
           keepe
           out
           those
           meanes
           of
           grace
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           would
           by
           them
           conuey
           into
           the
           heart
           :
           so
           that
           the
           soule
           should
           be
           further
           poysoned
           by
           the
           same
           meanes
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           prepared
           as
           an
           antidote
           ,
           by
           which
           naturall
           poyson
           and
           corruption
           should
           be
           expelled
           .
        
         
           This
           doctrine
           enioyneth
           a
           diligent
           custodie
           of
           the
           senses
           .
           
           A
           good
           housholder
           suspecting
           theeues
           and
           robbers
           ,
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           keep
           his
           doores
           and
           windowes
           fast
           .
           And
           we
           knowing
           that
           our
           senses
           are
           the
           doores
           and
           windowes
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           must
           looke
           to
           these
           doores
           ,
           locke
           them
           ,
           barre
           them
           ,
           bolt
           them
           fast
           ,
           that
           the
           deuill
           enter
           not
           this
           way
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           inside
           must
           first
           bee
           made
           cleane
           :
           for
           out
           of
           the
           heart
           proceeds
           
             an
             euill
             eye
          
           ,
           Mark.
           7.22
           .
           But
           whosoeuer
           is
           resolued
           to
           keep
           his
           heart
           in
           any
           rightnes
           ,
           must
           thinke
           it
           his
           next
           care
           to
           shut
           out
           ,
           and
           keep
           out
           whatsoeuer
           might
           be
           let
           in
           ,
           to
           decline
           it
           and
           turne
           it
           from
           God
           againe
           .
           What
           made
           the
           holy
           Prophet
           ,
           Psal.
           119.37
           .
           pray
           so
           earnestly
           ,
           that
           
             God
             would
             turne
             his
             eyes
             from
             beholding
             vanity
             ,
          
           but
           that
           he
           knew
           ,
           that
           euen
           a
           good
           heart
           (
           such
           as
           his
           was
           )
           could
           neuer
           hold
           out
           ,
           vnles
           the
           outward
           senses
           ,
           especially
           the
           eyes
           ,
           which
           by
           a
           Synechdoche
           are
           there
           put
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           (
           both
           because
           they
           are
           special
           factors
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           because
           of
           the
           multitude
           of
           their
           obiects
           ,
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           quickenesse
           of
           sight
           aboue
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           senses
           laid
           together
           )
           were
           well
           safe-guarded
           ?
           Can
           the
           heart
           or
           market-place
           of
           a
           towne
           or
           citie
           be
           safe
           frō
           the
           siege
           of
           the
           enemie
           ,
           if
           the
           gates
           be
           cast
           open
           ,
           or
           the
           walls
           demolished
           ,
           or
           the
           ramparts
           bared
           of
           their
           fence
           and
           munition
           ?
           Why
           did
           Iob
           make
           such
           couenants
           with
           his
           eyes
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           knew
           that
           without
           such
           a
           fence
           euery
           obiect
           would
           be
           as
           a
           snare
           to
           entrappe
           his
           soule
           ?
           Iob.
           31.1
           .
           Nay
           ,
           let
           an
           heart
           neuer
           so
           seasoned
           with
           grace
           ,
           suffer
           the
           senses
           to
           leake
           ,
           the
           soule
           is
           in
           danger
           of
           shipwracke
           .
           Was
           there
           euer
           heart
           of
           ordinary
           man
           or
           woman
           more
           innocent
           ,
           or
           more
           filled
           with
           grace
           ,
           then
           Eues
           in
           her
           innocencie
           ?
           And
           yet
           when
           as
           Sathan
           set
           vpon
           her
           senses
           ,
           hee
           sent
           in
           by
           them
           such
           poyson
           ,
           as
           wrought
           death
           vnto
           all
           her
           posterity
           .
        
         
           Rules
           for
           the
           ordering
           of
           our
           senses
           aright
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Beware
           of
           the
           life
           of
           sense
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           bruitish
           life
           .
           2.
           
           Pet.
           2.12
           .
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           of
           men
           lead
           by
           sensualitie
           ,
           euen
           as
           the
           bruit
           beasts
           ,
           who
           follow
           sense
           and
           appetite
           without
           all
           restraint
           .
           Thus
           did
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           who
           were
           therefore
           
             giuen
             vp
             to
             a
             reprobate
             
             sense
             ,
          
           Rom.
           1.24
           .
           And
           the
           danger
           of
           this
           estate
           Salomon
           noteth
           ,
           Eccles.
           11.9
           .
           when
           he
           bids
           the
           young
           man
           walke
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           his
           owne
           eies
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           lusts
           of
           his
           heart
           ;
           but
           withall
           ,
           
             Remember
             that
             for
             all
             this
             he
             must
             come
             to
             iudgement
             .
          
           Let
           such
           thinke
           hereon
           ,
           that
           thinke
           it
           is
           free
           to
           giue
           vp
           their
           senses
           to
           feed
           themselues
           vpon
           euery
           obiect
           themselues
           please
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Consider
           that
           God
           made
           the
           senses
           to
           minister
           to
           a
           right
           ordered
           heart
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           heart
           to
           follow
           the
           senses
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           heart
           must
           be
           watched
           ,
           that
           it
           walke
           not
           after
           the
           eie
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           inuert
           Gods
           order
           .
           And
           what
           a
           deluge
           of
           sinne
           ouerfloweth
           the
           soule
           ,
           when
           the
           vnderstanding
           is
           buried
           in
           the
           senses
           ,
           and
           the
           heart
           drowned
           in
           sinfull
           appetites
           ?
           Dauid
           giues
           his
           eye
           leaue
           to
           wander
           ,
           and
           looke
           lustfully
           after
           Bathsheba
           :
           and
           what
           waues
           of
           miserie
           one
           ouertaking
           another
           did
           he
           bring
           into
           his
           soule
           ?
           And
           what
           maruel
           then
           if
           naturall
           men
           neglecting
           their
           dutie
           ,
           in
           taking
           off
           their
           eyes
           from
           vnchast
           obiects
           ,
           neuer
           rest
           till
           they
           come
           to
           haue
           eies
           
             full
             of
             adulterie
          
           ,
           2.
           
           Pet.
           2.14
           .
           not
           ceasing
           to
           sinne
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           Sauiours
           speach
           ,
           Matth.
           6.23
           .
           
             If
             the
             eie
             be
             euill
             ,
             all
             the
             bodie
             is
             darke
             ,
          
           yea
           and
           the
           soule
           too
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Keepe
           the
           parts
           of
           Christian
           armour
           vpon
           thy
           senses
           ,
           that
           thou
           lie
           not
           open
           there
           .
           A
           valiant
           captaine
           knowing
           that
           the
           enemy
           is
           easier
           kept
           out
           ,
           then
           beaten
           out
           of
           a
           citie
           ,
           hath
           great
           care
           to
           plant
           his
           garrison
           about
           the
           gates
           and
           walls
           ;
           there
           he
           sets
           his
           most
           faithfull
           watch
           and
           ward
           ,
           there
           he
           plants
           his
           cheife
           munition
           and
           ordnance
           .
           Had
           Dauid
           kept
           his
           armour
           on
           his
           eie
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           been
           so
           foyled
           by
           Bathsheba
           :
           If
           on
           his
           eare
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           been
           so
           iniurious
           to
           Mephibosheth
           ,
           by
           meanes
           of
           slandring
           Ziba
           ,
           2.
           
           Sam.
           16.3
           ,
           4.
           
           Salomon
           wisheth
           vs
           ,
           
             Not
             to
             looke
             vpon
             the
             colour
             of
             the
             wine
             in
             the
             cuppe
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           too
           much
           pleasure
           to
           stirre
           vp
           desire
           .
           Hee
           would
           haue
           vs
           keep
           our
           fence
           vpon
           our
           eares
           ,
           
             not
             to
             giue
             eare
             to
             a
             flatterer
             or
             whisperer
             ,
          
           but
           brow-beat
           him
           ,
           and
           driue
           him
           away
           with
           an
           angry
           countenance
           .
           The
           Apostle
           Paul
           would
           haue
           our
           eares
           shut
           against
           
             euill
             and
             corrupt
             words
          
           ,
           which
           
             corrupt
             good
             manners
             .
             Daniel
          
           desires
           not
           to
           tast
           of
           the
           Kings
           dainties
           ,
           nor
           will
           pollute
           himselfe
           with
           them
           ,
           chap.
           1.
           v.
           8.
           
           And
           so
           we
           must
           fence
           our
           whole
           man
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           
             not
             touch
             any
             vncleane
             thing
          
           ,
           and
           yeeld
           nothing
           to
           the
           course
           of
           waters
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Feed
           thy
           senses
           with
           warrantable
           obiects
           :
           1.
           
           God
           :
           2.
           
           His
           word
           :
           3.
           
           The
           creatures
           :
           4.
           
           Thy
           brethren
           :
           5.
           
           Thy selfe
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           our
           eies
           are
           made
           to
           see
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           here
           below
           as
           we
           
           can
           in
           his
           backe-parts
           ,
           hereafter
           as
           we
           would
           ,
           face
           to
           face
           .
           And
           therefore
           a
           base
           thing
           it
           were
           to
           fixe
           them
           vpon
           the
           vain
           pleasures
           and
           profits
           of
           this
           life
           :
           This
           is
           fitter
           for
           bruit
           beasts
           ,
           that
           haue
           no
           higher
           obiect
           .
           Againe
           ,
           what
           fairer
           or
           fitter
           obiect
           can
           we
           choose
           for
           our
           senses
           ,
           then
           himselfe
           that
           made
           them
           with
           all
           their
           faculties
           ,
           and
           giues
           vs
           so
           much
           comfort
           by
           them
           ?
           Pro.
           20.12
           .
           
             The
             hearing
             eare
             and
             seeing
             eie
             ,
             God
             made
             them
             both
             :
          
           and
           both
           of
           them
           as
           all
           things
           else
           ●e
           made
           for
           himselfe
           .
           Further
           ,
           where
           can
           we
           better
           place
           our
           senses
           ,
           then
           vpon
           him
           from
           whom
           all
           our
           help
           commeth
           ?
           how
           ought
           our
           eies
           to
           be
           continually
           lifted
           vp
           in
           holy
           and
           feruent
           prayers
           and
           praises
           ,
           considering
           both
           our
           continuall
           necessities
           and
           supplyes
           ?
           So
           
             Dauid
             ,
             I
             lift
             vp
             mine
             eies
             vnto
             the
             hills
             from
             whence
             my
             saluation
             commeth
             ,
          
           Psal.
           121.1
           .
           and
           ,
           
             As
             the
             eie
             of
             the
             handmaid
             is
             lifted
             vp
             to
             the
             hand
             of
             her
             Mistresse
             ,
             so
             are
             our
             eies
             vnto
             thee
             ,
          
           Psalm
           .
           123.1
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           how
           can
           we
           place
           our
           senses
           better
           ,
           then
           vpon
           him
           who
           is
           the
           most
           pleasant
           and
           durable
           obiect
           ?
           To
           see
           God
           in
           Christ
           reconciled
           ,
           to
           heare
           and
           know
           him
           become
           our
           father
           ,
           is
           so
           rauishing
           a
           sight
           as
           the
           Saints
           haue
           runne
           through
           fire
           and
           water
           to
           apprehend
           it
           .
           And
           for
           the
           continuance
           ,
           it
           will
           feed
           the
           senses
           euerlastingly
           ;
           yea
           when
           the
           senses
           themselues
           decay
           and
           waxe
           dull
           ,
           this
           obiect
           shall
           feed
           them
           ,
           and
           be
           neuer
           the
           lesse
           sweet
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           Salomon
           aduiseth
           ,
           Eccles.
           12.1
           .
           while
           thou
           hast
           thy
           senses
           ,
           fixe
           them
           vpon
           this
           obiect
           ;
           
             Remember
             thy
             Creator
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             thy
             youth
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             darke
             that
             looke
             out
             at
             the
             windowes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           If
           a
           man
           set
           his
           senses
           and
           feed
           them
           vpon
           any
           outward
           obiect
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           honour
           ,
           pleasure
           ,
           buildings
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           :
           we
           may
           iustly
           say
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           to
           his
           disciples
           ,
           when
           they
           gazed
           vpon
           the
           beautifull
           workemanship
           of
           the
           Temple
           ;
           Are
           these
           the
           things
           your
           eies
           gaze
           vpon
           ?
           verily
           ,
           the
           time
           comes
           ,
           when
           one
           stone
           shall
           not
           be
           left
           vpon
           another
           vndemolished
           .
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           all
           earthly
           obiects
           whatsoeuer
           .
           Onely
           this
           obiect
           shall
           grow
           more
           and
           more
           glorious
           and
           desireable
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           God
           made
           our
           senses
           to
           be
           exercised
           in
           his
           holy
           word
           ,
           which
           leades
           vs
           to
           himselfe
           :
           Heb.
           5.14
           .
           the
           Apostle
           requires
           ,
           that
           Christians
           should
           haue
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             senses
             exercised
          
           in
           the
           word
           :
           Pro.
           2.2
           .
           
             let
             thine
             eare
             heare
             wisedome
          
           .
           1.
           
           Hence
           comes
           faith
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           hearing
           .
           2.
           
           Hence
           we
           draw
           the
           comforts
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           consolations
           of
           God
           in
           our
           trouble
           .
           3.
           
           Hence
           are
           we
           admonished
           ,
           directed
           ,
           and
           wholesomly
           corrected
           .
           Pro.
           15.31
           .
           
             The
             eare
             that
             heareth
             the
             rebuke
             of
             life
             ,
             shall
             
             dwell
             among
             wise
             men
             .
          
           4.
           
           The
           danger
           of
           neglect
           is
           great
           :
           1.
           he
           that
           turnes
           his
           eare
           from
           hearing
           the
           law
           ,
           his
           prayer
           is
           abhominable
           :
           2.
           vncircumcised
           eares
           resist
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           Act.
           7.51
           .
           3.
           itching
           eares
           that
           turne
           from
           the
           truth
           ,
           doe
           (
           by
           Gods
           iust
           iudgement
           )
           turne
           vnto
           fables
           ,
           2.
           
           Tim.
           4.3
           .
           5.
           
           It
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           giuen
           his
           heart
           vnto
           God
           :
           for
           he
           that
           giues
           his
           heart
           ,
           will
           giue
           his
           senses
           too
           ,
           knowing
           that
           God
           requires
           both
           .
           Pro.
           23.26
           .
           
             My
             sonne
             ,
             giue
             me
             thy
             heart
             ,
             and
             let
             thine
             eyes
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           thy
           senses
           ,
           
             delight
             in
             my
             wayes
          
           .
           And
           our
           Sauiour
           saith
           ,
           
             Hee
             that
             hath
             an
             eare
             to
             heare
             ,
             let
             him
             heare
             .
          
           Seeing
           therefore
           that
           this
           is
           so
           notable
           a
           meanes
           of
           guiding
           our
           senses
           ,
           let
           vs
           more
           carefully
           giue
           vp
           ,
           and
           take
           vp
           our
           eyes
           and
           eares
           with
           the
           sight
           and
           sound
           of
           Gods
           word
           vpon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           in
           the
           hearing
           and
           reading
           of
           the
           Scripture
           .
           I
           would
           aske
           the
           most
           carnall
           man
           that
           is
           ,
           whether
           this
           in
           sound
           iudgment
           be
           not
           a
           better
           obiect
           for
           our
           senses
           then
           bowles
           ,
           or
           tables
           ,
           and
           fitter
           for
           all
           times
           ,
           especially
           for
           the
           Sabbath
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           God
           made
           our
           senses
           to
           profit
           our selues
           by
           his
           creatures
           ,
           that
           by
           them
           we
           might
           glorifie
           him
           their
           Creator
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           them
           corrupt
           or
           insnare
           our selues
           .
           Isa.
           40.26
           .
           
             Lift
             vp
             your
             eyes
             aloft
             ,
             and
             behold
             who
             created
             all
             these
             things
             .
          
           This
           vse
           Dauid
           maketh
           ,
           Psal.
           8.
           
             when
             I
             see
             the
             heauens
             ,
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             workes
             of
             thy
             hands
             ,
             then
             said
             I
             ,
             Lord
             what
             is
             man
             that
             thou
             art
             so
             mindfull
             of
             him
             ?
          
           and
           concludes
           the
           Psalme
           thus
           ,
           
             How
             excellent
             is
             thy
             name
             through
             all
             the
             world
             ?
          
           And
           why
           ?
           1.
           
           The
           inuisible
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           diuinity
           ,
           and
           eternity
           ,
           were
           made
           visible
           to
           the
           very
           Gentiles
           by
           
             things
             created
          
           ,
           Rom.
           1.20
           .
           And
           shall
           we
           either
           not
           looke
           on
           them
           ,
           or
           so
           looke
           vpon
           them
           as
           they
           to
           make
           vs
           inexcusable
           ?
           shall
           wee
           onely
           enioy
           the
           naturall
           vse
           and
           no
           spirituall
           or
           diuine
           vse
           from
           them
           ?
           2.
           
           Consider
           that
           God
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           hath
           made
           the
           countenance
           of
           man
           ,
           not
           as
           the
           beasts
           groueling
           on
           the
           earth
           ,
           but
           erected
           vnto
           heauen
           :
           and
           he
           hath
           made
           the
           eye
           of
           man
           not
           as
           the
           beasts
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           Anatomists
           obserue
           )
           hath
           giuen
           it
           one
           muscle
           which
           they
           want
           ,
           whereby
           he
           can
           turne
           his
           eye
           directly
           vpwards
           with
           admirable
           quicknes
           ;
           that
           it
           should
           not
           so
           fix
           it selfe
           vpon
           any
           thing
           below
           as
           the
           couetous
           eye
           doth
           ,
           but
           by
           occasion
           of
           things
           below
           turne
           it selfe
           vpward
           to
           their
           Creator
           .
           Yea
           ,
           he
           hath
           compassed
           our
           eyes
           with
           browes
           ,
           and
           lids
           ,
           and
           fences
           from
           dust
           and
           earth
           ,
           that
           though
           we
           looke
           sometimes
           on
           the
           earth
           ,
           yet
           the
           least
           dust
           or
           earth
           should
           not
           get
           into
           them
           .
           3.
           
           Let
           vs
           labour
           to
           vse
           our
           senses
           in
           beholding
           Gods
           workes
           ,
           as
           they
           in
           Ioh.
           2.23
           .
           
           that
           saw
           the
           workes
           of
           Christ
           ;
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Many
             beleeued
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             seeing
             the
             workes
             that
             he
             did
             .
          
           So
           let
           the
           works
           which
           we
           see
           God
           hath
           done
           ,
           be
           at
           least
           inducements
           to
           beleeue
           him
           so
           much
           the
           more
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           God
           made
           our
           senses
           in
           respect
           of
           our
           brethren
           ,
           both
           to
           benefit
           them
           ,
           and
           our selues
           by
           them
           .
           1.
           
           Our
           eyes
           to
           behold
           their
           miserie
           ,
           to
           pitie
           them
           ,
           to
           releeue
           them
           .
           Turne
           not
           thine
           eyes
           from
           thine
           owne
           flesh
           .
           Herein
           the
           vnmercifull
           Priest
           and
           L'euit
           were
           condemned
           by
           the
           pitifull
           Samaritan
           .
           Our
           eares
           to
           heare
           the
           crie
           of
           the
           poore
           :
           Prou.
           21.13
           .
           
             he
             that
             turnes
             his
             eare
             from
             the
             crie
             of
             the
             poore
             ,
             himselfe
             shall
             crie
             and
             not
             be
             heard
             .
          
           Numbers
           neuer
           make
           this
           vse
           of
           their
           eares
           :
           but
           God
           hath
           a
           deafe
           eare
           for
           them
           .
           2.
           
           Our
           eyes
           to
           see
           the
           good
           example
           of
           our
           brethren
           ,
           to
           imitate
           them
           ,
           to
           glorifie
           God
           for
           them
           .
           Our
           eares
           to
           heare
           their
           godly
           counsells
           ,
           admonitions
           ,
           reproofes
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           bettered
           by
           them
           .
           3.
           
           Our
           eyes
           to
           see
           and
           consider
           their
           danger
           ,
           to
           pull
           them
           out
           of
           their
           infirmities
           ,
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           to
           cast
           out
           the
           mote
           of
           their
           eyes
           .
           Our
           eares
           to
           heare
           what
           is
           fit
           to
           bee
           spoken
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           defend
           their
           good
           names
           if
           they
           be
           traduced
           .
           For
           God
           hath
           giuen
           vs
           two
           eares
           ,
           not
           rashly
           to
           receiue
           euery
           information
           ,
           but
           to
           reserue
           one
           for
           the
           partie
           ,
           least
           he
           be
           condemned
           vnheard
           ,
           vnconuinced
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           and
           lastly
           ,
           God
           made
           our
           senses
           in
           respect
           of
           our selues
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           be
           faithfull
           keepers
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           but
           diligent
           factors
           and
           agents
           for
           our
           owne
           soules
           :
           as
           1.
           
           That
           our
           eyes
           should
           euer
           bee
           looking
           homewards
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           end
           of
           our
           way
           ,
           as
           quicke
           and
           expedite
           trauellers
           ,
           and
           not
           fix
           themselues
           vpon
           euery
           thing
           we
           see
           here
           below
           .
           This
           is
           done
           by
           heauenly
           conuersation
           .
           2.
           
           Our
           eares
           should
           be
           bored
           to
           the
           perpetuall
           seruice
           and
           obedience
           of
           our
           God
           ,
           as
           our
           Lord
           himselfe
           was
           ;
           Psal.
           40.7
           .
           
             Thou
             hast
             bored
             mine
             eare
          
           :
           alluding
           to
           that
           ceremony
           in
           the
           law
           ,
           Exod.
           21.6
           .
           
             If
             a
             seruant
             would
             not
             part
             from
             his
             Master
             ,
             his
             eare
             must
             be
             bored
             and
             nailed
             to
             the
             post
             of
             the
             house
             ,
          
           and
           thus
           he
           became
           a
           perpetuall
           seruant
           ,
           he
           was
           nailed
           and
           fixed
           to
           that
           house
           and
           seruice
           ;
           So
           wee
           must
           
             yeelde
             an
             obedient
             eare
          
           ,
           as
           Salomon
           calls
           it
           ,
           vnto
           the
           counsells
           ,
           will
           ,
           and
           commaundement
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Master
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Our
           eyes
           were
           made
           to
           be
           conduits
           of
           teares
           ,
           for
           our
           owne
           sinne
           and
           miserie
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           sinne
           and
           wretchednes
           of
           other
           men
           .
           Psal.
           119.136
           .
           
             Dauids
             eyes
             gushed
             out
             with
             riuers
             of
             teares
             ,
             because
             
             men
             keepe
             not
             the
             word
             :
          
           how
           wept
           he
           then
           for
           his
           owne
           sinnes
           ,
           that
           wept
           so
           for
           others
           ?
           Good
           Lot
           his
           righteous
           soule
           was
           vexed
           in
           hearing
           and
           seeing
           the
           vncleane
           conuersation
           of
           the
           Sodomites
           .
           Thus
           should
           our
           senses
           be
           so
           farre
           from
           conceiuing
           pleasure
           in
           sinnefull
           obiects
           ,
           as
           these
           must
           be
           the
           continuall
           greefe
           of
           our
           soules
           .
           And
           can
           we
           indeed
           looke
           vpon
           our selues
           ,
           and
           not
           see
           something
           which
           is
           a
           brand
           of
           our
           sin
           ?
           or
           can
           we
           behold
           any
           creature
           ,
           and
           not
           see
           some
           expresse
           prints
           and
           markes
           of
           our
           sinne
           ,
           and
           vanity
           vpon
           it
           ?
           Surely
           this
           one
           meditation
           would
           be
           effectuall
           to
           keep
           vs
           from
           casting
           our
           eyes
           vpon
           vnlawfull
           obiects
           ,
           and
           so
           from
           making
           our selues
           a
           prey
           to
           the
           deuill
           .
        
         
           
           This
           serues
           to
           reprooue
           such
           as
           faile
           in
           this
           watch
           of
           the
           senses
           :
           for
           who
           doth
           not
           ?
           yet
           some
           farre
           more
           dangerously
           .
           Such
           as
           haue
           in
           their
           houses
           Popish
           pictures
           and
           images
           ,
           which
           are
           alluring
           harlots
           ,
           corrupters
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           opening
           of
           the
           doore
           to
           the
           deuill
           ;
           a
           signe
           of
           a
           man
           willing
           to
           be
           seduced
           .
           Experience
           shewes
           ,
           that
           when
           a
           man
           is
           in
           loue
           with
           such
           images
           ,
           he
           easily
           falls
           out
           with
           Gods
           image
           in
           himselfe
           and
           Gods
           children
           .
           2.
           
           Such
           as
           delight
           in
           lasciuious
           pictures
           ,
           and
           filthy
           portraytures
           of
           naked
           men
           or
           women
           ,
           in
           whole
           or
           such
           parts
           as
           may
           stirre
           the
           corruption
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           beaten
           downe
           by
           all
           meanes
           .
           We
           need
           bring
           no
           oile
           to
           this
           flame
           .
           Yet
           the
           deuill
           hath
           gotten
           such
           pictures
           in
           request
           in
           this
           wanton
           age
           ,
           wherein
           euery
           thing
           is
           almost
           proportionall
           .
           3.
           
           Such
           are
           farre
           from
           this
           watch
           of
           their
           senses
           ,
           as
           so
           attire
           and
           disguise
           themselues
           ,
           or
           lay
           open
           their
           nakednes
           to
           insnare
           the
           senses
           of
           others
           .
           Let
           them
           not
           say
           ,
           they
           thinke
           no
           hurt
           in
           it
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           can
           be
           sure
           that
           no
           other
           thinke
           hurt
           by
           it
           .
           4.
           
           Such
           as
           like
           the
           images
           haue
           eares
           and
           heare
           not
           ,
           eyes
           and
           see
           not
           ;
           care
           not
           to
           heare
           the
           word
           or
           read
           it
           ,
           neuer
           tast
           Gods
           goodnes
           in
           it
           ,
           neither
           doth
           the
           breath
           of
           heauenly
           life
           euer
           passe
           through
           their
           noses
           .
           5.
           
           Such
           as
           frequent
           wicked
           company
           ,
           and
           delight
           in
           the
           vngracious
           actions
           and
           speaches
           that
           they
           heare
           and
           see
           ,
           or
           can
           digest
           them
           without
           reproofe
           or
           dislike
           manifested
           .
           The
           deuill
           hath
           a
           through-fare
           among
           such
           companies
           ,
           who
           are
           conspired
           against
           God
           and
           goodnes
           .
           Adde
           vnto
           these
           such
           as
           read
           ,
           or
           haue
           in
           their
           houses
           lasciuious
           and
           wanton
           bookes
           ,
           teachers
           of
           lewdnesse
           .
           Adde
           also
           stage-players
           and
           their
           beholders
           ,
           that
           cast
           open
           all
           gates
           and
           walls
           to
           the
           deuill
           .
           6.
           
           The
           couetous
           eye
           ,
           whereof
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           Eccles.
           4.4
           .
           his
           eye
           is
           not
           satisfied
           with
           riches
           ,
           neither
           doth
           he
           say
           ,
           
             For
             whome
             doe
             I
             
             thus
             labour
             ?
          
        
         
           In
           that
           Satan
           would
           draw
           Christ
           to
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           thereby
           makes
           no
           doubt
           but
           to
           insnare
           and
           cast
           him
           downe
           ,
           we
           learne
           ;
           that
           ,
        
         
           The
           loue
           of
           the
           world
           easily
           maketh
           a
           man
           a
           prey
           and
           spoile
           to
           the
           deuill
           .
           Satan
           well
           knew
           ,
           
           that
           if
           he
           could
           get
           Christ
           to
           fall
           downe
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           he
           would
           easily
           fall
           downe
           to
           him
           .
           Where
           by
           the
           world
           ,
           I
           vnderstād
           not
           the
           goodly
           workmanship
           of
           God
           in
           the
           frame
           of
           the
           heauens
           and
           earth
           ,
           which
           we
           must
           loue
           and
           admire
           :
           but
           all
           the
           riches
           ,
           honours
           ,
           pleasures
           ,
           profits
           ,
           and
           allurements
           of
           it
           ,
           without
           God
           ,
           or
           before
           God
           :
           as
           when
           men
           are
           willing
           seruants
           and
           slaues
           to
           worldly
           desires
           and
           corruptions
           .
           1.
           
           Tim.
           6.10
           .
           
             The
             desire
             of
             money
             ,
             is
             the
             root
             of
             all
             euill
             ,
          
           a
           fruitfull
           mother
           of
           much
           mischeife
           .
           There
           is
           no
           sinne
           so
           impious
           ,
           so
           vnnaturall
           and
           barbarous
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           in
           loue
           with
           the
           profits
           of
           the
           world
           will
           sticke
           at
           .
           And
           more
           plainely
           ,
           ver
           .
           9.
           
           
             They
             that
             will
             bee
             rich
             ,
             fall
             into
             manifold
             temptations
             and
             snares
             ,
             and
             into
             many
             foolish
             and
             noysome
             lusts
             ,
             which
             drowne
             men
             in
             perdition
             and
             destruction
             :
          
           which
           in
           sense
           is
           all
           one
           with
           this
           ,
           That
           such
           a
           one
           makes
           himselfe
           a
           willing
           spoile
           and
           prey
           to
           the
           deuill
           .
           Hence
           they
           are
           called
           deceitfull
           riches
           ,
           because
           they
           easily
           lead
           vs
           out
           of
           ths
           right
           way
           .
           Matth.
           13.22
           .
           and
           Iob
           ,
           18.8
           .
           
             The
             wicked
             walkes
             vpon
             snares
             ,
             and
             the
             grin
             shall
             take
             his
             heele
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           loue
           of
           the
           world
           banisheth
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           out
           of
           the
           soule
           .
           He
           that
           is
           a
           louer
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           is
           an
           hater
           of
           God.
           Iam.
           4.4
           .
           
           
             Know
             ye
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             amity
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             enmity
             to
             God
             ?
          
           Whosoeuer
           therefore
           will
           be
           a
           friend
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           maketh
           himselfe
           an
           enemy
           to
           God
           :
           now
           what
           sinne
           will
           an
           enemy
           of
           God
           sticke
           at
           ?
           And
           the
           Apostle
           Iohn
           plainely
           diuorceth
           these
           two
           which
           can
           neuer
           agree
           in
           one
           ,
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           2.15
           .
           
             If
             any
             man
             loue
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             Father
             is
             not
             in
             him
             .
          
           And
           if
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           sway
           not
           the
           heart
           ,
           Satan
           will
           easily
           incline
           it
           to
           any
           sinne
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Where
           there
           is
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           heart
           hath
           already
           renounced
           God
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           giuen
           it selfe
           to
           be
           possessed
           ,
           
           ruled
           ,
           and
           commanded
           by
           
             the
             god
             of
             the
             world
          
           .
           For
           looke
           what
           a
           man
           cheifely
           loues
           ,
           he
           not
           so
           much
           possesseth
           it
           as
           is
           possessed
           by
           it
           .
           Whence
           the
           Apostle
           is
           not
           afraid
           to
           
             call
             couetousnesse
             idolatry
          
           ,
           Eph.
           5.5
           .
           and
           ,
           Coloss.
           3.5
           .
           not
           onely
           because
           the
           cheife
           loue
           ,
           but
           the
           cheife
           trust
           ,
           hope
           ,
           and
           confidence
           goeth
           with
           them
           .
           They
           say
           to
           
             the
             wedge
             of
             gold
             ,
             thou
             art
             my
             hope
             .
          
           And
           further
           ,
           as
           the
           heathen
           
           idolaters
           worshipped
           and
           serued
           gods
           of
           gold
           and
           siluer
           ,
           so
           these
           serue
           and
           obey
           their
           golden
           and
           siluer
           god
           ,
           wherein
           they
           take
           vp
           their
           cheife
           desires
           and
           contentment
           .
           Now
           hauing
           denied
           the
           God
           of
           heauen
           ,
           and
           thrust
           himselfe
           out
           of
           his
           protection
           ,
           a
           man
           becomes
           to
           be
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           and
           ruled
           at
           his
           will.
           
        
         
           
           3.
           
           The
           loue
           of
           the
           world
           spoiles
           vs
           of
           our
           armour
           and
           strength
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           should
           be
           fenced
           from
           Satans
           subtilties
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           Whereas
           our
           cheife
           fence
           is
           in
           Gods
           word
           ,
           it
           first
           intercepteth
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           estrangeth
           the
           heart
           from
           it
           :
           as
           ,
           Ezech.
           33.31
           .
           
             They
             sit
             before
             thee
             ,
             and
             heare
             thy
             words
             ,
             but
             their
             hearts
             goe
             after
             their
             couetousnesse
             :
             secondly
             ,
          
           it
           choaketh
           the
           word
           ,
           that
           it
           becomes
           as
           seede
           cast
           among
           thornes
           ,
           which
           choake
           it
           presently
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           it
           scornes
           the
           word
           ,
           as
           may
           appeare
           ,
           Luk.
           16.14
           .
           
             These
             things
             heard
             the
             Pharisies
             which
             were
             couetous
             ,
             and
             mocked
             .
          
           Now
           is
           not
           such
           an
           one
           easily
           snared
           by
           the
           deuill
           ,
           who
           is
           thus
           disaffected
           to
           Gods
           word
           ?
           Is
           not
           he
           easily
           bound
           ,
           that
           wants
           ,
           yea
           scornes
           his
           weapons
           ?
           2.
           
           The
           loue
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           whether
           the
           pleasures
           ,
           profits
           ,
           or
           glory
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           theefe
           steales
           and
           robs
           our
           graces
           which
           are
           another
           cheife
           part
           of
           our
           strength
           .
           Good
           Hezekiah
           a
           little
           tickled
           with
           vaine-glory
           ,
           made
           himselfe
           and
           his
           land
           a
           prey
           and
           spoile
           to
           the
           enemy
           .
           Wise
           Salomon
           loued
           too
           much
           the
           vnlawfull
           pleasures
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           how
           did
           it
           rob
           him
           of
           his
           wisedome
           ?
           The
           Disciples
           while
           yet
           Christ
           was
           with
           them
           ,
           were
           stirred
           with
           loue
           and
           debate
           for
           superiority
           and
           greatnesse
           ,
           which
           did
           much
           hinder
           them
           ,
           and
           tooke
           vp
           their
           thoughts
           when
           they
           might
           haue
           attended
           to
           better
           things
           .
           How
           many
           for
           loue
           of
           the
           world
           and
           preferment
           fall
           from
           their
           first
           loue
           ,
           abate
           their
           zeale
           ,
           become
           cold
           and
           indifferent
           ,
           as
           the
           times
           are
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           The
           loue
           of
           the
           world
           where
           it
           is
           rooted
           ,
           deliuers
           a
           man
           so
           farre
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           as
           he
           easily
           falls
           from
           all
           shew
           of
           goodnes
           ,
           and
           dangerously
           reuolts
           from
           all
           the
           goodnes
           that
           seemed
           to
           be
           in
           him
           .
           The
           young
           man
           that
           came
           to
           Christ
           with
           many
           good
           shewes
           and
           desires
           ,
           hearing
           of
           selling
           all
           ,
           and
           giuing
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           goeth
           away
           heauily
           ,
           and
           we
           heare
           no
           more
           of
           him
           .
           Demas
           once
           a
           companion
           of
           Paul
           ,
           but
           easily
           forsooke
           the
           truth
           ,
           when
           he
           embraced
           the
           present
           world
           .
           Iudas
           an
           example
           almost
           without
           example
           ,
           a
           disciple
           at
           Christs
           elbow
           ,
           endued
           with
           excellent
           gifts
           Apostolicall
           ,
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           of
           miracles
           ,
           &c.
           hauing
           his
           heart
           glewed
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           a
           trifle
           fell
           from
           his
           place
           ,
           from
           all
           the
           affection
           he
           had
           sembled
           to
           his
           Master
           ,
           from
           the
           societie
           of
           his
           fellow
           disciples
           ,
           
           
             and
             stood
             with
             them
             that
             betrayed
             him
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           Experience
           shewes
           ,
           how
           when
           Satan
           hath
           thrust
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           world
           into
           a
           mans
           heart
           ,
           he
           hath
           power
           enough
           ;
           
           1.
           
           To
           binde
           that
           mans
           hands
           from
           the
           workes
           of
           pietie
           and
           mercie
           .
           He
           is
           a
           bad
           tenant
           ;
           the
           more
           land
           he
           holds
           ,
           the
           lesse
           homage
           he
           doth
           vnto
           God.
           And
           as
           for
           works
           of
           mercy
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           part
           with
           his
           crummes
           ,
           like
           the
           rich
           man
           in
           the
           Gospell
           .
           And
           as
           he
           liues
           altogether
           vnprofitable
           to
           others
           ,
           so
           to
           himselfe
           ;
           he
           hath
           no
           care
           of
           his
           saluation
           :
           
             Thou
             foole
             ,
             this
             night
             shall
             they
             take
             away
             thy
             soule
             .
          
           2.
           
           As
           he
           hath
           no
           power
           to
           doe
           any
           good
           for
           God
           or
           man
           ,
           so
           he
           will
           suffer
           nothing
           .
           A
           man
           louing
           the
           world
           flies
           affliction
           for
           Christ
           :
           Matth.
           13.21
           .
           when
           the
           sunne
           riseth
           ,
           he
           withers
           :
           when
           persecution
           comes
           ,
           he
           is
           offended
           ,
           and
           falls
           away
           to
           the
           hinderance
           of
           many
           .
           They
           that
           minde
           
             earthly
             things
             ,
             are
             enemies
             to
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           Phil.
           3.19
           .
        
         
           Oh
           therefore
           
             loue
             not
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             the
             things
             in
             the
             world
             ,
          
           
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           2.15
           .
           A
           necessary
           exhortation
           to
           vs
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           as
           naturall
           to
           loue
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           for
           water
           to
           runne
           downe
           a
           hill
           .
           And
           who
           can
           hardly
           affect
           it
           ,
           without
           beeing
           infected
           with
           it
           ?
           Hereunto
           lay
           hold
           on
           these
           motiues
           .
           1.
           
           Consider
           how
           hard
           it
           is
           to
           loue
           God
           ,
           &
           the
           world
           too
           :
           euen
           as
           hard
           ,
           as
           to
           looke
           with
           the
           same
           eie
           (
           saith
           Augustine
           )
           vp
           to
           heauen
           ,
           and
           down
           to
           the
           earth
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
           The
           more
           loue
           a
           woman
           bestowes
           vpon
           a
           stranger
           ,
           the
           lesse
           she
           loues
           her
           husband
           :
           whence
           S.
           Iames
           is
           bold
           to
           call
           worldlings
           ,
           
             adulterers
             and
             adulteresses
          
           ,
           c.
           4.4
           .
           whom
           the
           Lord
           will
           not
           endure
           to
           dally
           ,
           and
           sport
           ,
           and
           go
           a
           whoring
           after
           the
           world
           ;
           
             Ye
             cannot
             serue
             God
             and
             Mammon
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Consider
           that
           a
           course
           lead
           in
           lusts
           ,
           
           is
           fitter
           for
           the
           Gentiles
           then
           those
           that
           professe
           
             the
             teaching
             of
             grace
          
           ;
           Tit.
           2.11
           .
           
             for
             the
             grace
             which
             hath
             appeared
             ,
             teacheth
             vs
             to
             denie
             worldly
             lusts
             .
          
           Our
           relation
           to
           Christ
           ,
           of
           whom
           we
           are
           called
           Christians
           ,
           must
           draw
           our
           affections
           out
           of
           the
           world
           :
           for
           ,
           1.
           
           He
           hath
           chosen
           vs
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           so
           that
           now
           he
           professeth
           of
           vs
           ,
           
             They
             are
             not
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           Ioh.
           15.19
           .
           2.
           
           He
           gaue
           himselfe
           to
           deliuer
           vs
           out
           of
           
             this
             present
             euill
             world
          
           ,
           Galat.
           1.4
           .
           3.
           
           No
           man
           hath
           benefit
           by
           Christs
           death
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             is
             crucified
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             to
             him
             ,
          
           Gal.
           6.14
           .
           4.
           
           The
           world
           as
           it
           hath
           no
           part
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           (
           for
           he
           dies
           not
           for
           the
           world
           )
           so
           no
           part
           in
           his
           intercession
           ▪
           Ioh.
           17.
           
           
             I
             pray
             not
             for
             the
             world
             .
          
           5.
           
           In
           the
           entrance
           of
           our
           profession
           ,
           we
           haue
           not
           onely
           renounced
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           proclaimed
           and
           vowed
           warre
           against
           
           it
           :
           and
           therefore
           shall
           prooue
           no
           better
           then
           runagate
           souldiers
           ,
           yea
           Apostates
           ,
           if
           we
           fight
           not
           against
           it
           .
           The
           loue
           of
           the
           world
           is
           a
           leauing
           of
           Christs
           colours
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Consider
           what
           cause
           there
           is
           in
           the
           world
           to
           loue
           it
           :
           1.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           God
           ;
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           his
           nature
           ;
           he
           is
           holy
           ,
           pure
           ,
           righteous
           ;
           the
           world
           lieth
           in
           vnrighteousnesse
           .
           It
           is
           contrarie
           to
           all
           his
           commandements
           :
           He
           commands
           holines
           and
           sanctification
           :
           it
           incites
           to
           all
           vncleannes
           in
           soule
           and
           body
           :
           he
           commands
           truth
           ,
           sobrietie
           ,
           &c.
           it
           teacheth
           to
           lie
           ,
           sweare
           ,
           curse
           ,
           slander
           ,
           and
           circumuent
           .
           He
           commaunds
           all
           fruits
           of
           the
           spirit
           :
           it
           inioynes
           all
           the
           workes
           of
           the
           flesh
           .
           He
           commaunds
           to
           giue
           our
           goods
           to
           the
           needy
           :
           it
           wills
           vs
           to
           get
           our
           neighbours
           .
           2.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           it selfe
           :
           it
           is
           changeable
           ,
           variable
           ,
           inconstant
           :
           and
           wilt
           thou
           affect
           that
           which
           thou
           canst
           not
           hold
           or
           enioy
           ?
           3.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           thy selfe
           :
           is
           it
           not
           madnesse
           ,
           excessiuely
           to
           loue
           that
           which
           doth
           thee
           so
           much
           harm
           ,
           pricks
           as
           thornes
           ,
           and
           peirceth
           with
           so
           many
           sorrowes
           ,
           crosses
           ,
           losses
           ,
           persecutions
           ?
           which
           if
           thou
           beest
           good
           will
           fight
           against
           thee
           ,
           and
           pursue
           thee
           with
           mortall
           hatred
           ,
           and
           only
           slayeth
           those
           which
           resist
           it
           not
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Consider
           we
           what
           strangers
           and
           pilgrimes
           we
           are
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           mooued
           to
           lay
           bridles
           vpon
           our
           affections
           :
           which
           is
           the
           Apostles
           argument
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.11
           .
           
             Dearely
             beloued
             ,
             a●
             pilgrims
             and
             strangers
             abstaine
             from
             earthly
             lusts
             .
          
           Let
           vs
           estrange
           our
           affections
           from
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           deale
           as
           wise
           trauellers
           ,
           that
           make
           the
           greatest
           Cities
           but
           through-fares
           to
           their
           owne
           home
           .
        
         
           
           Let
           this
           doctrine
           moderate
           our
           affections
           in
           seeking
           and
           hauing
           ,
           yea
           and
           not
           hauing
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           .
           This
           is
           the
           common
           error
           ,
           that
           men
           looke
           altogether
           vpon
           the
           beautie
           ,
           glorie
           ,
           and
           faire
           side
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           wealth
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           neuer
           looke
           vpon
           the
           inconueniences
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           how
           strong
           they
           are
           to
           pull
           vs
           away
           from
           God
           ,
           or
           how
           apt
           to
           make
           vs
           a
           spoyle
           to
           Sathan
           :
           which
           one
           consideration
           would
           somewhat
           abate
           our
           heat
           and
           affection
           towards
           them
           .
           How
           ambitiously
           doe
           many
           affect
           promotion
           and
           great
           places
           ,
           not
           considering
           in
           what
           flipperie
           places
           their
           feete
           are
           set
           ?
           How
           eagerly
           doe
           they
           desire
           wealt●
           ,
           as
           though
           it
           had
           no
           power
           to
           drawe
           the
           heart
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           wealth
           of
           heauen
           ?
           How
           vnsatiably
           do
           they
           pursue
           pleasure
           ,
           not
           considering
           how
           the
           deuill
           insnares
           them
           ,
           and
           makes
           them
           
             louers
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             more
             then
             louers
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Surely
           were
           men
           acquainted
           with
           their
           owne
           hearts
           ,
           they
           
           would
           not
           suffer
           them
           so
           to
           roaue
           in
           these
           desires
           .
           Oh
           ,
           saith
           one
           ,
           if
           I
           were
           a
           rich
           man
           ,
           how
           liberall
           would
           I
           be
           to
           the
           poore
           ?
           But
           alas
           ,
           he
           knowes
           not
           what
           spirit
           he
           is
           of
           :
           the
           deuill
           would
           make
           no
           doubt
           to
           change
           his
           minde
           ,
           if
           his
           state
           were
           changed
           ,
           and
           make
           of
           this
           liberall
           man
           either
           a
           prodigall
           ,
           or
           an
           vsurer
           ,
           or
           an
           oppressor
           ,
           and
           doe
           much
           more
           mischeife
           then
           he
           can
           in
           his
           low
           estate
           .
           Oh
           ,
           saith
           another
           ,
           were
           I
           in
           high
           place
           ,
           I
           would
           right
           wrongs
           ,
           and
           set
           things
           in
           order
           .
           But
           so
           said
           Absalom
           ,
           and
           yet
           who
           did
           more
           wrong
           then
           he
           ,
           deflowring
           his
           fathers
           concubines
           ,
           and
           deposing
           (
           if
           he
           could
           )
           his
           father
           himselfe
           .
           And
           such
           right
           would
           many
           doe
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           in
           higher
           place
           .
           All
           which
           is
           an
           argument
           how
           open
           we
           lie
           to
           Satan
           in
           such
           estates
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           this
           point
           ,
           obserue
           these
           few
           rules
           :
           1.
           
           Put
           on
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           care
           not
           to
           fulfill
           the
           flesh
           .
           
           2.
           
           Vse
           the
           world
           as
           not
           vsing
           it
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           7.31
           .
           3.
           
           Count
           all
           things
           dung
           for
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Paul
           did
           ,
           Phil.
           3.8
           .
           whose
           blood
           is
           set
           against
           and
           aboue
           all
           corrupt
           things
           .
           4.
           
           Pray
           that
           thy
           heart
           may
           be
           set
           vpon
           Gods
           statutes
           ,
           and
           not
           enclined
           to
           couetousnesse
           ,
           Psal.
           119.36
           .
           First
           seeke
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           and
           his
           righteousnesse
           ,
           &c.
           5.
           
           Whether
           thou
           hast
           the
           world
           or
           no
           ,
           shew
           not
           thy selfe
           a
           louer
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           encreasing
           thy
           wealth
           ,
           or
           bettering
           thy
           estate
           ,
           by
           swearing
           ,
           lying
           ,
           deceiuing
           :
           reioyce
           in
           no
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           God
           reacheth
           not
           to
           thee
           by
           good
           meanes
           :
           desire
           none
           but
           that
           on
           which
           thou
           mayest
           craue
           a
           blessing
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           thou
           maiest
           returne
           praise
           :
           hold
           none
           but
           with
           moderate
           affection
           and
           mind
           to
           forgoe
           ,
           when
           God
           calls
           for
           the
           whole
           or
           any
           part
           to
           good
           vses
           :
           vse
           none
           but
           with
           sobrietie
           as
           not
           vsing
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           euer
           to
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           men
           .
        
      
       
         
           
             
               VERS
               .
               9.
            
             
             All
             these
             will
             I
             giue
             thee
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             fall
             downe
             and
             worship
             mee
             .
          
        
         
           NOW
           after
           the
           preparation
           ,
           standing
           in
           the
           choise
           of
           a
           fit
           place
           ,
           and
           presenting
           a
           glorious
           vision
           ,
           we
           come
           to
           the
           dart
           or
           temptation
           it selfe
           :
           in
           which
           there
           is
           ,
           1.
           a
           profer
           :
           
             All
             these
             will
             I
             giue
             thee
             .
          
           2.
           a
           reason
           :
           
             For
             they
             are
             mine
             ,
             and
             to
             whomsoeuer
             I
             will
             I
             giue
             them
             .
          
           3.
           the
           condition
           :
           
             If
             thou
             wilt
             fall
             downe
             and
             worshippe
             mee
             .
          
        
         
           And
           first
           of
           the
           profer
           .
           Before
           he
           had
           shewed
           his
           wares
           ,
           now
           
           he
           tells
           the
           price
           .
           
             All
             these
          
           ]
           here
           is
           no
           pinching
           ,
           nor
           parting
           of
           the
           matter
           :
           but
           1.
           
           Christ
           shall
           be
           an
           absolute
           Monarch
           ,
           none
           shall
           share
           with
           him
           :
           There
           is
           the
           extent
           of
           the
           profer
           ,
           he
           will
           part
           with
           all
           .
           2.
           
           The
           quality
           of
           it
           ;
           All
           these
           ,
           the
           glory
           ,
           bewtie
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           can
           be
           desired
           in
           the
           world
           :
           all
           that
           he
           saw
           ,
           and
           nothing
           else
           :
           he
           would
           giue
           him
           vnmixed
           and
           vnblended
           glory
           and
           honour
           ,
           without
           sorrow
           ,
           trouble
           ,
           shame
           ,
           or
           vexation
           :
           for
           he
           saw
           none
           of
           them
           .
           3.
           
           
             I
             will
             giue
             thee
          
           :
           but
           he
           will
           not
           barter
           or
           sell
           these
           so
           deare
           to
           Christ
           as
           he
           would
           to
           another
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           deale
           kindly
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           as
           good
           as
           giue
           them
           to
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           but
           make
           a
           legge
           ,
           and
           thanke
           him
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           Note
           here
           the
           nature
           of
           all
           the
           deuills
           promises
           ;
           they
           seeme
           to
           be
           liberall
           and
           very
           faire
           ,
           
           whereas
           indeed
           they
           are
           miserably
           foule
           and
           deceitfull
           .
           Who
           could
           expect
           more
           franke
           and
           plaine
           dealing
           then
           is
           here
           pretended
           ?
           but
           looke
           a
           little
           nearer
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           it
           vanishing
           into
           nothing
           but
           deceit
           and
           mischeife
           .
           For
           1.
           
           What
           is
           this
           great
           all
           that
           he
           makes
           profer
           of
           ?
           A
           great
           catch
           ,
           iust
           nothing
           ,
           but
           shadowes
           and
           representations
           of
           things
           ,
           in
           themselues
           nothing
           at
           all
           but
           the
           show
           he
           had
           made
           .
           2.
           
           As
           this
           great
           all
           was
           but
           a
           show
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           but
           for
           a
           moment
           :
           for
           shadowes
           cannot
           continue
           :
           and
           what
           were
           Christ
           the
           better
           if
           he
           had
           beene
           put
           in
           possession
           of
           the
           things
           themselues
           ,
           if
           they
           so
           suddenly
           vanish
           away
           before
           he
           can
           giue
           a
           sight
           of
           them
           ?
           3.
           
           His
           best
           and
           largest
           promises
           here
           are
           but
           in
           the
           transitory
           kingdoms
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           which
           all
           passe
           away
           as
           a
           shadow
           ,
           so
           as
           if
           he
           had
           offred
           and
           could
           haue
           performed
           the
           things
           themselues
           ,
           it
           had
           beene
           no
           great
           matter
           :
           he
           neuer
           offers
           and
           makes
           good
           any
           sound
           grace
           ,
           or
           the
           things
           of
           Gods
           kingdome
           ,
           which
           are
           things
           onely
           worth
           hearkning
           after
           .
           4.
           
           Will
           he
           giue
           all
           the
           kingdomes
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           glory
           of
           them
           to
           Christ
           alone
           ?
           why
           ,
           what
           righteousnesse
           or
           iustice
           could
           be
           herein
           ?
           will
           he
           rob
           and
           spoile
           all
           other
           Kings
           ,
           and
           rulers
           in
           the
           world
           of
           their
           right
           and
           soueraignty
           ,
           which
           God
           had
           inuested
           them
           in
           ,
           and
           this
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           moment
           ?
           5.
           
           Whereas
           he
           pretends
           a
           gift
           ,
           he
           intends
           a
           deare
           bargaine
           :
           and
           offring
           nothing
           but
           pure
           and
           vnmixed
           glory
           ,
           he
           would
           rob
           Christ
           our
           head
           and
           all
           his
           members
           at
           once
           of
           all
           ioy
           and
           happines
           both
           externall
           and
           eternall
           .
           Of
           this
           kinde
           are
           all
           his
           promises
           :
           be
           promised
           to
           Eue
           deity
           ,
           but
           it
           prooued
           mortallity
           and
           misery
           :
           he
           promised
           Cai●
           respect
           and
           loue
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           make
           Abel
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ;
           but
           it
           prooued
           the
           casting
           of
           himselfe
           out
           from
           the
           face
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           his
           fathers
           family
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           He
           that
           meanes
           not
           in
           true
           dealing
           to
           performe
           any
           thing
           ,
           
           may
           promise
           as
           much
           as
           he
           will.
           Satan
           meant
           not
           to
           giue
           Christ
           one
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           he
           may
           as
           well
           promise
           all
           as
           one
           .
           
           2.
           
           His
           enmity
           and
           hatred
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           mans
           saluation
           ,
           makes
           him
           large
           in
           his
           promises
           :
           he
           knowes
           how
           s●●ly
           temptations
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           steale
           into
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           enemy
           is
           so
           dangerous
           as
           he
           that
           comes
           in
           pretence
           of
           kindnesse
           .
           When
           he
           seekes
           to
           draw
           man
           to
           hell
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           takes
           on
           him
           to
           teach
           him
           how
           to
           become
           a
           God.
           When
           Christ
           was
           to
           suffer
           ,
           he
           would
           haue
           him
           to
           spare
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           hinder
           mans
           saluation
           :
           he
           will
           offer
           kingdomes
           ,
           all
           kingdomes
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           wealth
           and
           pleasure
           of
           them
           .
           Satan
           herein
           deales
           as
           Iaacobs
           sonnes
           with
           the
           Sichemites
           :
           they
           made
           very
           faire
           promises
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           would
           be
           circumcised
           ,
           they
           would
           giue
           their
           daughters
           ,
           and
           take
           their
           daughters
           ,
           and
           dwell
           together
           as
           one
           people
           ,
           Gen.
           34.16
           .
           
             but
             they
             talked
             deceitfully
          
           ,
           v.
           13.
           intending
           onely
           to
           reuenge
           vpon
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           when
           the
           males
           were
           sore
           by
           meanes
           of
           their
           circumcising
           .
           Satan
           can
           promise
           a
           victory
           to
           Ahab
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           to
           chase
           him
           before
           his
           enemie
           to
           confusion
           .
           3.
           
           He
           knowes
           mans
           credulity
           and
           follie
           ,
           
           who
           is
           easily
           taken
           with
           faire
           words
           which
           makes
           fooles
           faine
           ,
           their
           eyes
           beeing
           wholly
           vpon
           things
           before
           them
           .
           Besides
           ,
           howsoeuer
           our
           blessed
           Lord
           here
           was
           fenced
           that
           the
           least
           inordinate
           affection
           could
           not
           fasten
           vpon
           him
           ,
           although
           he
           had
           all
           the
           obiects
           in
           the
           world
           to
           mooue
           him
           ,
           yet
           he
           commonly
           findes
           men
           and
           women
           fitted
           for
           his
           turne
           ,
           doating
           vpon
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           needs
           no
           such
           large
           offers
           as
           here
           are
           made
           to
           Christ
           ,
           but
           for
           lesse
           commodity
           and
           glory
           then
           that
           in
           one
           kingdome
           will
           fall
           downe
           and
           worship
           him
           .
           
           4.
           
           Satan
           is
           so
           much
           the
           larger
           in
           his
           promises
           ,
           to
           imitate
           God
           ,
           whom
           he
           sees
           encouraging
           his
           seruants
           by
           making
           couenant
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           promising
           them
           all
           the
           good
           things
           of
           this
           life
           and
           that
           to
           come
           ,
           as
           to
           
             Abraham
             ,
             All
             that
             thou
             seest
             I
             will
             giue
             thee
             .
          
           Now
           to
           draw
           men
           from
           Gods
           couenant
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           and
           to
           disgrace
           the
           same
           ,
           Satan
           seekes
           to
           get
           men
           in
           league
           with
           him
           ,
           by
           larger
           promises
           of
           the
           world
           then
           euer
           God
           made
           to
           one
           man
           ,
           because
           that
           carrieth
           their
           whole
           desires
           :
           and
           as
           God
           for
           the
           ratifying
           of
           his
           couenant
           hath
           appointed
           Sacraments
           and
           seales
           ,
           so
           the
           deuill
           hath
           certaine
           words
           ,
           figures
           ,
           characters
           ,
           ceremonies
           ,
           and
           charmes
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           his
           league
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           faith
           in
           that
           league
           .
        
         
           Hence
           obserue
           a
           difference
           betweene
           Gods
           promises
           ,
           
           and
           the
           
           deuills
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           differ
           in
           the
           matter
           .
           Satan
           profers
           earthly
           shadowes
           ,
           earthly
           kingdomes
           ,
           things
           that
           glance
           through
           the
           sense
           ,
           worldly
           things
           which
           may
           be
           perceiued
           ,
           and
           thrust
           into
           the
           eye
           and
           senses
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           
           the
           best
           of
           which
           is
           but
           a
           phantasie
           ;
           as
           Paul
           calls
           the
           great
           pompe
           of
           Agrippa
           and
           Bernice
           ,
           things
           of
           a
           moment
           for
           continuance
           ,
           that
           last
           as
           long
           as
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           moone
           ,
           scarce
           seene
           but
           vanishing
           .
           But
           the
           matter
           of
           Gods
           promises
           is
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           not
           of
           earth
           ,
           but
           of
           heauen
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           thereof
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           earthly
           things
           are
           but
           appendices
           :
           things
           which
           cannot
           be
           shadowed
           :
           for
           the
           eye
           cannot
           see
           ,
           nor
           the
           eare
           heare
           ,
           
             neither
             can
             it
             enter
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             an
             earthly
             man
             ,
             to
             conceiue
             what
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             them
             that
             loue
             him
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           2.9
           .
           The
           great
           promises
           of
           God
           are
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           not
           of
           sense
           ;
           and
           for
           continuance
           ,
           he
           promiseth
           a
           kingdome
           vnshaken
           ,
           eternall
           ,
           reserued
           in
           the
           heauens
           ;
           a
           glory
           not
           withering
           or
           fading
           ,
           vnlike
           the
           glory
           of
           flesh
           :
           of
           all
           which
           the
           Prophet
           saith
           ,
           it
           is
           
             like
             the
             flower
             of
             the
             field
             ,
          
           Isa.
           40.6
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           differ
           in
           the
           scope
           and
           aime
           of
           them
           .
           Gods
           promises
           all
           serue
           to
           prouoke
           and
           encourage
           men
           to
           lay
           hold
           vpon
           the
           couenant
           of
           life
           ,
           to
           draw
           men
           nearer
           God
           in
           faith
           and
           obedience
           :
           2.
           
           Cor.
           7.1
           .
           Seeing
           we
           haue
           these
           precious
           promises
           ,
           let
           vs
           clense
           our selues
           from
           all
           filthinesse
           of
           flesh
           and
           spirit
           ,
           and
           grow
           vp
           vnto
           full
           〈…〉
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God.
           But
           Satans
           promises
           tend
           to
           fix
           〈…〉
           world
           ,
           as
           here
           hee
           would
           make
           Christ
           the
           greatest
           〈…〉
           it
           ,
           to
           withdraw
           men
           from
           God
           and
           their
           couenant
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           pull
           them
           from
           the
           seruice
           of
           the
           God
           of
           heauen
           ,
           to
           worship
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           serue
           their
           lusts
           ,
           or
           embrace
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           bow
           to
           any
           thing
           but
           the
           true
           God.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           They
           differ
           in
           the
           accomplishment
           .
           God
           is
           euer
           as
           good
           or
           better
           then
           his
           word
           :
           Tit.
           1.2
           .
           
             God
             who
             cannot
             lie
             hath
             promised
             .
          
           To
           Dauid
           ,
           (
           as
           Nathan
           witnesseth
           in
           his
           reproofe
           ,
           2.
           
           Sam.
           12.8
           .
           )
           he
           gaue
           his
           Lords
           house
           ,
           his
           Lords
           wiues
           ,
           his
           Lords
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           if
           that
           had
           beene
           little
           ,
           he
           would
           haue
           giuen
           him
           more
           .
           To
           Salomon
           he
           promised
           long
           life
           ,
           or
           wealth
           ,
           or
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           accomplishment
           he
           giues
           him
           both
           life
           ,
           and
           wealth
           ,
           and
           wisedome
           .
           But
           Satan
           is
           neuer
           so
           good
           as
           his
           word
           ,
           but
           a
           liar
           in
           all
           his
           promises
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           He
           wants
           power
           to
           performe
           ,
           when
           he
           promiseth
           that
           which
           is
           none
           of
           his
           ,
           as
           
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
          
           .
           Or
           ,
           2.
           
           He
           wants
           purpose
           and
           will
           to
           performe
           his
           promise
           :
           For
           ,
           had
           
           he
           a
           purpose
           and
           minde
           to
           haue
           giuen
           Christ
           the
           kingdoms
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           had
           power
           ?
           Doth
           not
           he
           enuie
           to
           euery
           man
           the
           fruition
           of
           any
           creature
           of
           God
           ?
           Can
           he
           willingly
           affoard
           a
           good
           man
           a
           good
           moment
           ?
           And
           did
           not
           he
           more
           maligne
           Christs
           good
           and
           comfort
           then
           all
           other
           ,
           because
           he
           exceeded
           all
           other
           in
           grace
           and
           Gods
           image
           ?
           Or
           3.
           wherein
           he
           hath
           power
           and
           purpose
           to
           be
           an
           honest
           deuill
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           it
           is
           with
           a
           farre
           more
           mischeiuous
           purpose
           :
           as
           here
           if
           he
           could
           haue
           giuen
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           hee
           would
           for
           Christs
           ouerthrowe
           :
           for
           what
           cares
           he
           for
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           what
           vse
           can
           he
           make
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           it
           a
           baite
           and
           traine
           to
           catch
           men
           by
           it
           into
           his
           owne
           destruction
           .
           The
           ground
           hereof
           is
           this
           ;
           As
           euery
           promise
           of
           God
           is
           a
           testimony
           of
           his
           loue
           ,
           so
           euery
           promise
           of
           Satan
           is
           a
           token
           of
           his
           malice
           .
           An
           example
           of
           the
           deuills
           faithfulnesse
           we
           haue
           in
           our
           owne
           Chronicles
           :
           In
           the
           raigne
           of
           Edward
           the
           first
           ,
           when
           the
           Welchmen
           rebelled
           ,
           their
           captaine
           resorted
           to
           a
           coniurer
           for
           counsell
           ,
           whether
           he
           should
           goe
           on
           in
           the
           intended
           warre
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           no
           :
           yes
           (
           said
           the
           deuill
           )
           goe
           〈◊〉
           in
           thy
           purpose
           ;
           for
           thou
           shalt
           ride
           through
           cheap-side
           with
           a
           crowne
           on
           thy
           head
           :
           and
           so
           hee
           did
           indeed
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           off
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           carried
           in
           triumph
           as
           a
           prey
           to
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           This
           may
           iustly
           reprooue
           and
           shame
           many
           professed
           Christians
           ,
           that
           will
           scarce
           giue
           Gods
           promises
           of
           grace
           and
           life
           the
           hearing
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           founded
           in
           Christ
           ,
           in
           whom
           they
           are
           all
           
             yea
             ,
             and
             amen
          
           ,
           flowing
           from
           his
           loue
           ,
           and
           tending
           to
           our
           eternall
           happines
           with
           himselfe
           .
           Many
           will
           not
           be
           brought
           to
           heare
           them
           ;
           many
           hardly
           when
           they
           haue
           nothing
           else
           to
           doe
           ;
           and
           many
           heare
           them
           as
           things
           not
           concerning
           themselues
           ;
           for
           then
           would
           they
           take
           more
           delight
           in
           them
           .
           But
           if
           Satan
           promise
           any
           earthly
           kingdom
           or
           profit
           ,
           he
           hath
           our
           eares
           ,
           our
           hearts
           at
           command
           ,
           all
           our
           speach
           runnes
           vpon
           the
           world
           ,
           our
           desires
           and
           hopes
           are
           for
           earth
           and
           earthly
           things
           :
           and
           beeing
           thus
           earthly-minded
           ,
           how
           expose
           wee
           our selues
           to
           Satans
           assaults
           ,
           and
           offer
           our selues
           to
           be
           wonne
           by
           his
           most
           treacherous
           promises
           .
        
         
           This
           teacheth
           vs
           what
           to
           thinke
           of
           that
           doctrine
           and
           religion
           ,
           
           that
           teacheth
           men
           to
           be
           promise
           ▪
           breakers
           :
           what
           may
           we
           think
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           a
           treacherous
           ,
           vnfaithfull
           ,
           diabolicall
           religion
           ?
           But
           such
           is
           the
           Romish
           religion
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           easily
           see
           in
           two
           or
           three
           instances
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           that
           article
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Constance
           ,
           that
           
             Faith
             is
             not
             to
             be
             kept
             with
             heretikes
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           Protestants
           :
           and
           so
           brake
           promise
           
           with
           
             Iohn
             Hus
          
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           the
           Emperours
           onely
           ,
           but
           the
           Popes
           safe-conduct
           .
           Against
           the
           examples
           of
           good
           Ioshua
           ,
           who
           kept
           promise
           (
           though
           rashly
           made
           )
           with
           the
           Gibeonites
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           harlot
           of
           Iericho
           ▪
           and
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           who
           kept
           truth
           and
           promise
           with
           Shimei
           ,
           a
           seditious
           and
           cursing
           wretched
           traytor
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Church
           of
           Rome
           teacheth
           by
           the
           doctrine
           of
           equiuocation
           ,
           to
           breake
           the
           promise
           of
           a
           lawfull
           oath
           ,
           before
           a
           lawfull
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           teacheth
           the
           lawfulnesse
           thereof
           .
           But
           the
           Scripture
           condemneth
           a
           double
           heart
           ,
           and
           the
           deceitfull
           tongue
           :
           and
           proclaimeth
           
             woe
             against
             them
             that
             trust
             in
             lying
             words
             ,
          
           Ier.
           7.8
           .
           and
           that
           make
           falshood
           their
           refuge
           .
           
           Yea
           ,
           Molanus
           a
           great
           and
           learned
           Papist
           concludes
           ,
           
             syncerè
             faedera
             &
             iuramenta
             sunt
             intelligenda
             ,
          
           all
           leagues
           ,
           and
           especially
           oaths
           ,
           are
           sincerely
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           ,
           and
           condemnes
           plainly
           such
           mockeries
           and
           dalliance
           with
           promises
           and
           compacts
           ,
           by
           one
           or
           two
           instances
           ;
           as
           of
           him
           that
           made
           truce
           with
           his
           enemy
           for
           thirty
           dayes
           ,
           and
           wasted
           his
           enemies
           countrey
           and
           camps
           onely
           in
           the
           night
           :
           and
           of
           Aurelianus
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           who
           comming
           afore
           a
           towne
           Tijana
           ,
           and
           finding
           the
           gates
           shut
           ,
           to
           animate
           his
           souldiers
           ,
           with
           great
           anger
           said
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           leaue
           a
           dog
           in
           the
           towne
           :
           they
           hoping
           for
           the
           spoyle
           ,
           bestirred
           themselues
           to
           ransacke
           the
           towne
           ;
           but
           beeing
           wonne
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           giue
           them
           leaue
           to
           spoyle
           it
           ,
           but
           bad
           them
           leaue
           neuer
           a
           dogge
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           goods
           alone
           .
           This
           was
           but
           a
           dalliance
           ,
           condemned
           by
           the
           Papist
           himselfe
           :
           and
           yet
           had
           more
           colour
           of
           truth
           then
           Popish
           equiuocation
           can
           haue
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Romish
           Church
           teacheth
           men
           to
           breake
           promises
           and
           oaths
           with
           lawfull
           &
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           exempting
           subiects
           from
           obedience
           ,
           and
           putting
           swords
           ,
           dags
           ,
           daggers
           ,
           powder
           ,
           and
           all
           deadly
           plots
           into
           their
           heads
           and
           hands
           ,
           against
           the
           Lords
           anointed
           .
           A
           treacherous
           and
           deuillish
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           
           We
           see
           also
           what
           house
           treacherous
           and
           deceitfull
           persons
           descend
           of
           ,
           such
           as
           care
           not
           how
           much
           they
           promise
           and
           how
           little
           they
           performe
           ,
           men
           most
           vnlike
           vnto
           God
           ,
           and
           resembling
           their
           father
           the
           deuil
           ,
           who
           is
           most
           lauish
           and
           prodigall
           in
           his
           promises
           ,
           when
           he
           knowes
           he
           hath
           neither
           power
           nor
           purpose
           to
           performe
           ;
           men
           of
           great
           tongues
           ,
           which
           swell
           as
           mountaines
           ,
           but
           of
           little
           hands
           ,
           not
           performing
           mole-hills
           .
           Of
           these
           Salomon
           speakes
           ,
           Pro.
           25.14
           .
           
             Hee
             that
             glorieth
             of
             a
             false
             gift
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           speaketh
           of
           great
           things
           that
           he
           will
           doe
           for
           his
           neighbour
           ,
           but
           failes
           in
           the
           accomplishment
           )
           
             is
             like
             a
             cloud
             and
             winde
             without
             raine
             .
          
           A
           cloud
           seems
           to
           
           offer
           and
           promise
           raine
           ,
           but
           the
           winde
           takes
           it
           away
           ,
           and
           frustrates
           a
           mans
           expectations
           .
           And
           the
           same
           is
           true
           of
           all
           windie
           promises
           .
           Which
           we
           must
           carefully
           avoide
           ,
           and
           vse
           these
           rules
           against
           slipperines
           in
           promise
           :
           1.
           
           If
           a
           man
           would
           be
           like
           God
           ,
           
             who
             cannot
             lie
          
           in
           his
           promises
           ,
           he
           must
           striue
           against
           it
           .
           But
           Satan
           is
           a
           liar
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           the
           father
           of
           lies
           and
           liars
           .
           2.
           
           Faithfulnesse
           in
           contracts
           is
           the
           sinew
           of
           humane
           societie
           ,
           which
           Satan
           would
           haue
           crackt
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           bring
           all
           to
           confusion
           .
           3.
           
           The
           heathens
           that
           were
           giuen
           vp
           by
           God
           to
           a
           reprobate
           sense
           ,
           are
           branded
           with
           this
           marke
           ,
           
             they
             are
             truce-breakers
          
           ,
           Rom.
           1.31
           .
           4.
           
           It
           is
           a
           marke
           of
           a
           man
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           who
           hath
           obtained
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           that
           
             in
             his
             spirit
             is
             no
             guile
             ,
          
           Psal.
           32.2
           .
           5.
           
           A
           note
           of
           a
           man
           that
           shall
           dwel
           in
           Gods
           holy
           and
           heauenly
           mount
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           
             he
             speakes
             the
             truth
             from
             his
             heart
             ,
          
           Psal.
           15.2
           .
           and
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           14.5
           .
           
             They
             onely
             shall
             stand
             on
             mount
             Sion
             ,
             and
             sing
             before
             the
             throne
             ,
             who
             haue
             no
             guile
             in
             their
             mouthes
             .
          
           Especially
           we
           must
           be
           carefull
           of
           two
           promises
           ,
           whereof
           God
           and
           the
           Congregation
           haue
           beene
           witnesses
           :
           as
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           of
           baptisme
           ,
           which
           we
           must
           haue
           a
           speciall
           care
           to
           looke
           vnto
           :
           for
           ,
           if
           we
           faile
           in
           keeping
           touch
           with
           God
           ,
           no
           maruell
           if
           we
           faile
           with
           men
           .
           2.
           
           That
           of
           marriage
           ,
           which
           the
           Prophet
           calls
           the
           
             couenant
             of
             God
          
           ,
           Mal.
           2.14
           .
        
         
           THE
           second
           thing
           in
           this
           profer
           ,
           is
           the
           reason
           annexed
           ,
           Luk.
           4.6
           ,
           
             For
             it
             is
             deliuered
             vnto
             mee
             ,
             and
             to
             whomsoeuer
             I
             will
             ,
             I
             giue
             it
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           The
           deuill
           ,
           like
           a
           desperate
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           sure
           in
           this
           bowt
           to
           kill
           or
           be
           killed
           ,
           layes
           about
           him
           with
           all
           the
           skil
           and
           strength
           he
           hath
           ,
           yea
           he
           is
           put
           to
           his
           shifts
           ,
           so
           as
           no
           base
           or
           mischeiuous
           deuise
           comes
           amisse
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           may
           either
           in
           faire
           combat
           ,
           or
           cowardly
           attempts
           oppresse
           his
           aduersary
           :
           and
           that
           which
           he
           cannot
           doe
           by
           strength
           and
           power
           ,
           he
           will
           attempt
           by
           falshood
           and
           lyes
           ,
           which
           he
           heaps
           vp
           here
           together
           most
           like
           himselfe
           ,
           
             the
             father
             of
             lies
             ,
             that
             stood
             not
             in
             the
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           And
           here
           he
           challengeth
           the
           power
           and
           glorie
           of
           the
           world
           to
           be
           his
           ,
           1.
           
           In
           possession
           :
           2.
           
           In
           disposition
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           hee
           affirmeth
           it
           to
           bee
           his
           ,
           but
           not
           directly
           ,
           but
           indirectly
           ;
           by
           gift
           ,
           
             it
             is
             deliuered
             vnto
             mee
          
           .
           But
           this
           is
           a
           most
           notorious
           lie
           :
           for
           
             the
             earth
             is
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             therein
             is
             ,
             the
             
             world
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             dwell
             therein
             ,
          
           Psal.
           24.1
           .
           and
           ,
           Deuter.
           10.14
           .
           
             Behold
             ,
             the
             heauen
             of
             heauens
             is
             the
             Lords
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             with
             all
             that
             therein
             is
             .
          
           And
           where
           read
           we
           that
           euer
           he
           committed
           these
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           deuill
           ?
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           14.30
           .
           he
           is
           called
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             the
             world
          
           ;
           therefore
           he
           speakes
           true
           .
           Answ.
           1.
           
           He
           is
           called
           
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             world
          
           ,
           not
           simply
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           is
           corrupted
           :
           the
           prince
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           saith
           the
           text
           ;
           which
           world
           ?
           this
           ,
           which
           lyeth
           in
           malice
           and
           hostilitie
           against
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           meanes
           of
           saluation
           .
           2.
           
           He
           is
           not
           so
           a
           Prince
           ,
           as
           hauing
           any
           right
           vnto
           any
           creature
           :
           for
           he
           cannot
           possesse
           a
           pigge
           without
           leaue
           :
           but
           by
           tyrannie
           he
           forceth
           and
           commandeth
           as
           a
           Prince
           ,
           the
           wicked
           world
           vnto
           his
           obedience
           :
           for
           the
           world
           departing
           from
           God
           to
           his
           aduersarie
           ,
           God
           in
           iustice
           giueth
           Satan
           leaue
           to
           preuaile
           ,
           and
           rule
           in
           the
           sonnes
           of
           disobedience
           .
           But
           will
           it
           follow
           ,
           that
           because
           he
           ruleth
           in
           the
           world
           by
           sinne
           and
           death
           ,
           beeing
           the
           Prince
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           and
           hauing
           the
           power
           of
           death
           ,
           therefore
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           must
           needes
           be
           his
           ?
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           2.
           
           
             He
             is
             called
             the
             God
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Cor.
           4.4
           .
           Ans.
           True
           ,
           not
           in
           respect
           of
           dominion
           ouer
           things
           created
           ;
           but
           ,
           1.
           in
           respect
           of
           corruption
           :
           for
           hee
           is
           the
           god
           of
           the
           euill
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           author
           ,
           ring-leader
           ,
           and
           nourisher
           of
           all
           euill
           .
           2.
           in
           respect
           of
           seduction
           :
           for
           he
           is
           bold
           to
           vse
           all
           earthly
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           made
           to
           Gods
           glorie
           ,
           to
           serue
           to
           set
           forward
           his
           temptations
           ,
           and
           wicked
           mens
           lusts
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           set
           vp
           his
           owne
           kingdome
           .
           3.
           in
           respect
           of
           opinion
           or
           estimation
           ,
           because
           the
           people
           of
           the
           world
           make
           the
           deuill
           their
           god
           .
           But
           this
           no
           more
           prooues
           him
           to
           be
           indeede
           the
           God
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           then
           an
           idol
           is
           prooued
           to
           be
           a
           true
           God
           ,
           onely
           because
           idolaters
           so
           esteeme
           and
           make
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           deuill
           affirmes
           it
           to
           be
           his
           in
           disposition
           ,
           that
           
             hee
             may
             giue
             it
             to
             whom
             he
             will
          
           ;
           which
           must
           needs
           be
           another
           lie
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           not
           his
           in
           possession
           :
           for
           nothing
           can
           giue
           that
           which
           it
           hath
           not
           .
           2.
           the
           Scriptures
           ascribe
           this
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           prerogatiue
           ,
           and
           peculiar
           to
           him
           :
           
             By
             him
             Kings
             raigne
          
           ,
           Prou.
           18.15
           .
           
             All
             Powers
             that
             are
             ,
             are
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Rom.
           13.1
           .
           
             Hee
             maketh
             low
             ,
             and
             he
             maketh
             high
             .
             It
             is
             the
             most
             high
             that
             beareth
             rule
             ouer
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             men
             ,
          
           Dan.
           4.22
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             giueth
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             taketh
             away
             ,
          
           Iob
           1.21
           .
           3.
           another
           notorious
           lie
           is
           ,
           that
           hauing
           them
           to
           dispose
           of
           ,
           he
           will
           dispose
           them
           to
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           impossible
           ,
           seeing
           Christ
           had
           them
           alreadie
           disposed
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           had
           receiued
           them
           of
           his
           
           Father
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           onely
           could
           say
           ,
           Matth.
           11.23
           .
           
             All
             things
             are
             giuen
             to
             me
             of
             the
             Father
             :
          
           and
           ,
           Ioh.
           3.35
           .
           
             The
             Father
             loueth
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             hath
             giuen
             all
             things
             into
             his
             hands
             .
          
           Therefore
           the
           deuill
           offering
           him
           
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
          
           ,
           must
           needs
           lie
           .
           Psal.
           2.8
           .
           
             Aske
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             giue
             thee
             the
             heathen
             for
             thine
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             the
             vttermost
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             for
             thy
             possession
             .
          
           If
           then
           Satan
           say
           ,
           
             All
             this
             power
             will
             I
             giue
             thee
             ,
          
           it
           is
           a
           lie
           :
           for
           
             all
             power
             was
             giuen
             him
             in
             heauen
             and
             in
             earth
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
          
           Matth.
           28.18
           .
           So
           as
           in
           this
           profer
           he
           belies
           the
           Fathers
           gift
           ,
           and
           the
           Sonnes
           right
           ,
           and
           derogates
           from
           the
           glorie
           both
           of
           the
           Father
           and
           of
           the
           Sonne
           .
           4.
           another
           lie
           is
           his
           false
           boasting
           ,
           making
           himself
           Lord
           and
           Caesar
           of
           all
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           not
           one
           foote
           of
           all
           he
           speakes
           of
           ,
           like
           Salomons
           Bragadocio
           ,
           
             There
             is
             one
             that
             makes
             himselfe
             rich
             when
             he
             hath
             nothing
             ,
          
           and
           when
           he
           pretends
           his
           vniust
           vsurpation
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           iust
           possession
           and
           title
           to
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           we
           haue
           examined
           the
           substance
           and
           truth
           of
           this
           reason
           ,
           and
           haue
           found
           neither
           substance
           ,
           truth
           ,
           nor
           reason
           in
           it
           .
           Here
           note
           ;
           that
           ,
        
         
           Bad
           causes
           must
           euer
           be
           thrust
           forward
           by
           bad
           meanes
           .
           
           Satan
           had
           a
           naughty
           matter
           in
           hand
           (
           as
           no
           better
           can
           beseeme
           him
           )
           namely
           ,
           the
           ouerthrow
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           saluation
           of
           mankinde
           ;
           and
           the
           meanes
           by
           which
           he
           would
           effect
           his
           purpose
           is
           sutable
           ,
           lying
           ,
           and
           falsehood
           ,
           and
           boasting
           :
           and
           he
           is
           no
           changeling
           ,
           neuer
           a
           true
           word
           comes
           out
           of
           his
           mouth
           .
           1.
           
           King.
           21.
           
           Iezabel
           had
           a
           wicked
           end
           to
           bring
           to
           passe
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           disinheriting
           of
           Naboth
           ,
           and
           setting
           Ahab
           into
           his
           possession
           :
           and
           what
           meanes
           doth
           she
           vse
           but
           bribery
           ,
           periurie
           ,
           and
           murther
           of
           Naboth
           and
           his
           children
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           vnder
           a
           colour
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           reuenge
           of
           Gods
           cause
           ,
           a
           fast
           beeing
           proclaimed
           before
           it
           .
           Matth.
           26.
           the
           Iewes
           had
           as
           wicked
           a
           cause
           as
           euer
           was
           vndertaken
           ,
           viz.
           the
           oppressing
           and
           murther
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           :
           and
           what
           means
           must
           they
           vse
           ?
           for
           
             what
             had
             the
             iust
             man
             done
             ?
          
           They
           must
           accuse
           falsly
           ,
           and
           suborne
           false
           witnesses
           ,
           and
           depraue
           his
           words
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           speake
           what
           they
           list
           .
           And
           what
           other
           meanes
           vsed
           they
           to
           falsifie
           and
           suppresse
           the
           truth
           and
           glory
           of
           his
           resurrection
           ?
           In
           this
           place
           ,
           Satan
           aimes
           to
           bring
           Christ
           to
           idolatry
           ,
           and
           the
           means
           is
           couetousnesse
           .
           Peter
           had
           an
           ill
           cause
           in
           hand
           ,
           to
           hinder
           Christ
           from
           beeing
           apprehended
           ,
           and
           his
           meanes
           was
           bad
           ,
           vnwarrantable
           striking
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           must
           needes
           be
           :
           1.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           God
           :
           
           when
           a
           bad
           action
           
           is
           vndertaken
           ,
           he
           leaues
           it
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           permits
           the
           action
           only
           ,
           so
           he
           permitteth
           bad
           meanes
           ,
           but
           neuer
           appoints
           or
           approoues
           any
           meanes
           to
           bad
           and
           wicked
           purposes
           ;
           which
           therefore
           must
           be
           wicked
           and
           vnhappy
           .
           
           2.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           Satan
           ,
           who
           seekes
           to
           make
           euery
           action
           as
           sinnefull
           as
           possibly
           may
           bee
           :
           he
           knowes
           that
           all
           instruments
           of
           falshood
           are
           hatefull
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           more
           wicked
           meanes
           are
           vsed
           ,
           the
           more
           detestable
           and
           damnable
           the
           action
           is
           .
           
           3.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           men
           themselues
           :
           for
           those
           that
           make
           no
           conscience
           of
           bad
           ends
           ,
           make
           none
           of
           the
           meanes
           ;
           as
           we
           may
           see
           in
           Dauid
           himselfe
           ,
           whose
           conscience
           beeing
           so
           sleepie
           as
           to
           take
           another
           mans
           wife
           ,
           he
           will
           make
           no
           bones
           to
           hide
           it
           by
           murther
           of
           his
           faithfull
           captaine
           .
           4.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           the
           meanes
           themselues
           which
           are
           neare
           enough
           at
           hand
           :
           
           bad
           meanes
           are
           easily
           found
           and
           attempted
           .
           What
           might
           be
           more
           difficult
           then
           to
           picke
           matter
           against
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           bring
           him
           not
           onely
           vnder
           disgrace
           ,
           but
           vnto
           death
           ?
           Yet
           the
           Iewes
           could
           easily
           find
           a
           law
           ,
           by
           which
           law
           he
           was
           to
           die
           :
           or
           if
           they
           had
           had
           none
           ,
           they
           could
           easily
           make
           one
           .
           If
           they
           wanted
           true
           witnesse
           ,
           they
           could
           suborne
           false
           .
           If
           they
           wanted
           witnesse
           from
           others
           ,
           they
           could
           make
           vse
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           
             We
             our selues
             haue
             heard
             him
             ,
             what
             need
             we
             any
             other
             witnesse
             ?
          
        
         
           
           This
           teacheth
           vs
           to
           suspect
           those
           causes
           and
           actions
           that
           are
           brought
           about
           by
           bad
           meanes
           :
           as
           ,
           1.
           
           When
           men
           runne
           out
           of
           Gods
           ordinances
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           liue
           by
           some
           honest
           calling
           and
           meanes
           of
           life
           ,
           but
           by
           cards
           ,
           dice
           ,
           bowles
           ,
           bets
           ,
           cousnage
           ,
           and
           such
           instruments
           and
           meanes
           of
           iniurie
           and
           wrong
           ,
           they
           are
           conuinced
           to
           liue
           a
           lewd
           and
           wicked
           life
           :
           for
           a
           good
           and
           honest
           life
           is
           blessed
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           carried
           by
           good
           ,
           and
           lawfull
           ,
           and
           honest
           meanes
           ,
           such
           as
           these
           be
           not
           .
           2.
           
           All
           such
           goods
           as
           are
           gotten
           by
           lying
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           deceiuing
           ,
           Sabboth-breaking
           ,
           ouer-reaching
           or
           helping
           forward
           sinne
           in
           any
           man
           ,
           are
           here
           not
           onely
           to
           be
           suspected
           ,
           but
           condemned
           ,
           and
           sentence
           passeth
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           such
           which
           the
           deuil
           hath
           taught
           to
           bring
           them
           in
           by
           euill
           means
           ,
           both
           of
           them
           accursed
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           gainer
           for
           them
           .
           3.
           
           All
           actions
           which
           are
           brought
           to
           passe
           by
           vnwarrantable
           meanes
           ,
           are
           likewise
           to
           be
           suspected
           not
           to
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           ordereth
           due
           and
           lawfull
           meanes
           to
           good
           and
           lawfull
           ends
           ,
           
           and
           hath
           as
           many
           pipes
           to
           conuey
           good
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           as
           eyes
           to
           prouide
           for
           it
           .
           Saul
           must
           needs
           know
           his
           condition
           was
           vnhappie
           ,
           and
           his
           businesse
           vnprosperous
           ,
           when
           he
           must
           runne
           to
           the
           witch
           to
           helpe
           himselfe
           .
           So
           their
           
           cause
           is
           worse
           then
           naught
           that
           runne
           to
           the
           wisard
           for
           help
           in
           diseases
           and
           losses
           :
           God
           is
           gone
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           remedie
           is
           farre
           worse
           then
           the
           disease
           .
           Yet
           how
           common
           is
           it
           ,
           not
           to
           seeke
           to
           them
           by
           night
           as
           Saul
           did
           ,
           but
           euen
           by
           day
           ,
           as
           not
           ashamed
           of
           of
           it
           ?
           Herod
           he
           would
           not
           breake
           his
           oath
           ,
           no
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           for
           his
           credite
           :
           but
           he
           might
           well
           know
           it
           to
           be
           a
           wicked
           one
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           kept
           but
           by
           murther
           of
           
             Iohn
             Baptist.
             Obiect
          
           .
           Why
           ,
           what
           would
           ye
           haue
           him
           forsworne
           ?
           Answ.
           He
           had
           brought
           himselfe
           into
           such
           a
           snare
           ,
           as
           either
           he
           must
           be
           forsworne
           ,
           or
           a
           murtherer
           :
           Now
           of
           these
           ,
           to
           haue
           broken
           a
           cruell
           and
           wicked
           oath
           ,
           should
           haue
           hindred
           murther
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           sinne
           in
           an
           higher
           degree
           against
           God
           and
           man
           ;
           and
           to
           keep
           a
           wicked
           oath
           is
           worse
           then
           to
           make
           it
           .
           This
           is
           rather
           to
           be
           thought
           of
           ,
           because
           euen
           godly
           men
           themselues
           are
           too
           ready
           to
           effect
           good
           things
           by
           bad
           meanes
           :
           as
           Iaacob
           ▪
           will
           get
           the
           blessing
           by
           lying
           ,
           Rahab
           will
           saue
           the
           spies
           by
           a
           lie
           ,
           Lot
           will
           saue
           his
           guests
           by
           prostituting
           his
           daughters
           :
           In
           which
           ,
           how
           euer
           the
           Lord
           sometime
           commends
           the
           fact
           and
           faith
           of
           the
           parties
           ,
           yet
           he
           neuer
           commends
           the
           manner
           ,
           which
           blemished
           both
           the
           doers
           ,
           and
           the
           actions
           .
           The
           rule
           that
           we
           must
           walke
           by
           ,
           is
           in
           Rom.
           3.8
           .
           
             We
             must
             not
             doe
             the
             least
             euill
             ,
             for
             the
             greatest
             good
             .
          
           Therefore
           let
           vs
           take
           heed
           of
           these
           base
           trickes
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           to
           effect
           our
           desires
           by
           wicked
           meanes
           .
           Many
           condemne
           good
           men
           ,
           because
           they
           stand
           nicely
           vpon
           some
           small
           things
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           would
           yeeld
           vnto
           ,
           they
           might
           doe
           themselues
           and
           others
           great
           good
           ;
           but
           they
           haue
           learned
           another
           lesson
           ,
           not
           to
           doe
           the
           least
           thing
           against
           their
           conscience
           to
           procure
           themselues
           the
           greatest
           good
           .
           God
           need
           not
           their
           error
           to
           glorifie
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           doe
           his
           people
           good
           by
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           religion
           which
           is
           set
           forward
           by
           bad
           and
           wicked
           meanes
           ,
           is
           to
           he
           suspected
           and
           condemned
           :
           true
           religion
           was
           euer
           maintained
           by
           truth
           ,
           simplicity
           ,
           humility
           ,
           patience
           ,
           mercie
           ,
           loue
           ,
           meekenesse
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           must
           needs
           defend
           a
           bad
           cause
           ,
           the
           meanes
           are
           so
           extreamly
           wicked
           ,
           as
           violence
           and
           power
           ,
           trechery
           and
           subtilty
           ,
           fire
           and
           sword
           ,
           murthers
           and
           massacres
           ,
           King-killing
           and
           powder-plots
           ,
           lies
           and
           equiuocations
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           ?
           It
           was
           once
           said
           ,
           
             Omnia
             venalia
             Romae
          
           ,
           at
           Rome
           all
           things
           are
           sal●able
           ;
           and
           now
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           
             Romae
             omnia
             venialia
          
           ,
           at
           Rome
           all
           things
           are
           pardonable
           .
           One
           demonstration
           for
           memory
           sake
           :
           That
           religion
           which
           vpholds
           it selfe
           ,
           1.
           by
           ignorance
           ,
           as
           the
           mother
           of
           deuotion
           .
           2.
           by
           disgracing
           and
           reproaching
           
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           abhorring
           them
           no
           lesse
           then
           a
           theefe
           doth
           a
           paire
           of
           gallowes
           ,
           and
           warning
           men
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           them
           ▪
           3.
           by
           vpholding
           images
           and
           image-worship
           .
           4.
           periurie
           ,
           by
           freeing
           subiects
           from
           the
           oath
           of
           allegiance
           .
           5.
           disobedience
           ,
           yea
           rebellion
           to
           Princes
           and
           Parents
           .
           6.
           murther
           and
           massacres
           of
           all
           Princes
           and
           people
           ,
           Kings
           and
           kingdomes
           ,
           by
           sword
           ,
           fire
           ,
           poyson
           ,
           powder
           ,
           poynyard
           ,
           openly
           or
           trecherously
           .
           7.
           adulteries
           and
           fornication
           by
           their
           stews
           and
           sheet-punishments
           ,
           yea
           with
           large
           reuennewes
           by
           them
           .
           8.
           by
           lies
           ,
           legends
           ,
           lying
           and
           straw-miracles
           ,
           notable
           trickes
           and
           collusions
           ,
           as
           once
           in
           the
           images
           of
           the
           heathens
           the
           deuill
           often
           spake
           ;
           but
           the
           Priests
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           deuill
           speake
           thorough
           images
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           mooue
           ,
           sweat
           ,
           nod
           ,
           &c.
           to
           deceiue
           simple
           people
           .
           I
           say
           such
           a
           religion
           cannot
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           the
           meanes
           of
           aduancing
           it
           are
           from
           the
           deuill
           .
           But
           the
           Romish
           is
           such
           a
           religion
           :
           therefore
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Here
           is
           a
           glasse
           for
           liars
           and
           boasters
           to
           see
           their
           faces
           in
           ,
           and
           their
           resemblance
           to
           their
           father
           the
           deuill
           .
           
           He
           promiseth
           an
           whole
           world
           ,
           when
           all
           prooues
           but
           a
           shadow
           and
           image
           .
           He
           takes
           vpon
           him
           to
           dispose
           all
           things
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           were
           his
           ,
           whereas
           we
           must
           goe
           to
           our
           heauenly
           father
           ,
           
             the
             father
             of
             lights
          
           ,
           for
           euery
           morsell
           of
           bread
           .
           Wherefore
           whosoeuer
           would
           any
           way
           aduantage
           himselfe
           by
           lying
           or
           deceiuing
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           deuill
           ruleth
           in
           him
           .
           And
           therefore
           
             cast
             off
             lying
          
           as
           a
           ragge
           and
           relike
           of
           naturall
           corruption
           ,
           and
           
             speake
             euery
             man
             the
             truth
             to
             his
             neighbour
             ,
          
           Eph.
           4.25
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           receiued
           opinion
           in
           these
           dayes
           ,
           that
           
             Qui
             nescit
             dissimulare
             ,
             nescit
             viuere
             ,
          
           No
           dissembler
           ,
           no
           man
           ,
           and
           plaine
           dealing
           is
           a
           iewell
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           vseth
           it
           shall
           die
           a
           beggar
           ,
           and
           some
           men
           are
           too
           honest
           to
           thriue
           in
           the
           world
           :
           such
           common
           speaches
           argue
           the
           common
           breach
           of
           this
           commaundement
           .
           But
           know
           :
           1.
           
           How
           farre
           are
           we
           degenerate
           from
           our
           forefathers
           :
           they
           liued
           simply
           by
           their
           hands
           according
           to
           Gods
           ordinance
           :
           but
           now
           many
           liue
           by
           their
           wits
           ;
           whence
           it
           is
           that
           trades
           are
           called
           craftes
           and
           mysteries
           ,
           because
           more
           liue
           by
           craft
           and
           the
           sinne
           of
           their
           trade
           then
           the
           trade
           it selfe
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Lord
           is
           the
           auenger
           of
           all
           such
           wrong
           by
           secret
           cousnage
           and
           lying
           :
           for
           he
           sees
           that
           thou
           deceiuest
           him
           that
           trusteth
           thee
           ;
           and
           because
           it
           is
           hidden
           from
           men
           ,
           his
           owne
           hand
           must
           reuenge
           it
           .
           3.
           
           What
           a
           shame
           is
           it
           and
           slander
           to
           Christian
           profession
           ,
           that
           men
           professing
           saluation
           by
           Christ
           ,
           should
           
           so
           carry
           their
           trades
           as
           a
           man
           that
           comes
           to
           deale
           with
           them
           ,
           must
           come
           so
           suspitiously
           as
           if
           he
           were
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           so
           many
           theeues
           ;
           and
           hauing
           dealt
           with
           them
           hath
           iust
           cause
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           find
           more
           iust
           dealing
           with
           Turkes
           and
           infidells
           ?
           Whereas
           if
           this
           vice
           
             were
             put
             off
          
           ,
           a
           child
           might
           traffique
           in
           the
           darke
           without
           delusion
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           of
           boasters
           ,
           who
           brag
           of
           things
           they
           haue
           not
           .
           As
           Iob
           speakes
           of
           the
           Leuiathan
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           so
           may
           we
           of
           the
           hellish
           Leuiathan
           ,
           He
           is
           the
           King
           of
           all
           the
           sonnes
           of
           pride
           .
           As
           ,
           1.
           
           Many
           beare
           themselues
           out
           in
           fine
           apparrell
           and
           brauery
           ,
           when
           indeede
           nothing
           is
           their
           owne
           ,
           if
           their
           debts
           were
           paid
           .
           And
           if
           euery
           bird
           had
           his
           owne
           feather
           ,
           they
           might
           well
           goe
           naked
           .
           2.
           
           Others
           ,
           to
           raise
           themselues
           ,
           make
           no
           bones
           to
           lie
           and
           magnifie
           their
           estate
           ,
           as
           the
           often
           experience
           of
           the
           world
           shewes
           ,
           that
           widowes
           and
           widowers
           promise
           great
           things
           of
           themselues
           ,
           and
           much
           wealth
           ,
           whereas
           the
           greatest
           wealth
           prooue
           debts
           .
           3.
           
           But
           if
           you
           will
           see
           the
           very
           naturall
           protrayture
           of
           the
           father
           the
           deuill
           ,
           if
           ye
           will
           heare
           his
           very
           voice
           ,
           looke
           vpon
           the
           Bishop
           and
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           hath
           engrossed
           all
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           the
           earth
           into
           his
           owne
           hands
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             All
             these
             are
             mine
          
           ,
           yet
           not
           directly
           ,
           but
           
             in
             ordine
             ad
             Deum
          
           .
           2.
           
           
             I
             giue
             them
             to
             whom
             I
             will
             :
          
           I
           can
           set
           vp
           and
           thrust
           downe
           ,
           I
           can
           binde
           and
           loose
           subiects
           from
           their
           obedience
           at
           my
           pleasure
           .
           3.
           
           I
           wil
           giue
           thee
           all
           these
           ,
           
             if
             thou
             wilt
             fall
             downe
             and
             worship
             me
          
           ;
           if
           thou
           wilt
           be
           my
           vassall
           ,
           and
           a
           found
           Catholike
           ,
           let
           my
           laws
           binde
           thy
           conscience
           ,
           and
           persecute
           with
           fire
           and
           sword
           these
           heretikes
           ,
           thus
           thou
           shalt
           hold
           thy
           kingdome
           ,
           else
           not
           .
           4.
           
           But
           this
           is
           a
           small
           thing
           to
           challenge
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           challengeth
           to
           be
           Lord
           of
           heauen
           ,
           hell
           ,
           and
           purgatorie
           ,
           to
           open
           and
           shut
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           as
           his
           three
           crownes
           imply
           .
           Here
           is
           a
           bragge
           that
           puts
           downe
           the
           deuill
           quite
           :
           neuer
           was
           the
           deuill
           ouermatched
           in
           boasting
           and
           lying
           but
           by
           the
           Pope
           his
           eldest
           sonne
           ,
           that
           in
           him
           we
           might
           haue
           a
           plaine
           demonstration
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           whom
           the
           Papists
           themselues
           say
           must
           be
           begotten
           by
           the
           deuill
           .
        
         
           If
           thou
           wilt
           fall
           downe
           and
           worship
           mee
           .
           ]
        
         
           NOW
           follows
           the
           condition
           of
           Satans
           large
           and
           prodigall
           profer
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           third
           thing
           considerable
           in
           the
           dart
           .
           In
           it
           are
           two
           things
           :
           1.
           the
           matter
           he
           requires
           ,
           worship
           .
           2.
           the
           manner
           ,
           
           
             fall
             downe
             and
             worship
             mee
          
           .
           The
           thing
           he
           desireth
           
             is
             worshippe
          
           and
           honour
           due
           to
           God
           :
           for
           so
           our
           Sauiours
           answer
           implieth
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           
             worship
             God
             onely
          
           .
           And
           for
           the
           manner
           of
           this
           worship
           ,
           he
           must
           outwardly
           bow
           and
           bend
           vnto
           him
           ,
           or
           prostrate
           his
           body
           in
           way
           of
           homage
           vnto
           him
           .
           Wherein
           we
           see
           maruellous
           cunning
           and
           malice
           combined
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           His
           cunning
           ,
           in
           making
           it
           appeare
           so
           small
           a
           mote
           :
           for
           beeing
           a
           worship
           proper
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           by
           comparing
           our
           Sauiours
           answer
           with
           it
           ,
           1.
           
           Hee
           would
           make
           it
           in
           show
           and
           appearance
           ,
           but
           a
           bowing
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           a
           small
           thing
           ,
           a
           gesture
           which
           God
           greatly
           regards
           not
           ;
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           said
           ,
           as
           Bathsheba
           to
           her
           sonne
           ,
           1.
           
           King.
           2.10
           .
           
             I
             haue
             a
             small
             suit
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             denie
             me
             not
             :
          
           which
           small
           suit
           if
           Salomon
           had
           hearkned
           vnto
           ,
           it
           had
           cost
           him
           the
           losse
           of
           his
           kingdome
           .
           And
           the
           same
           did
           our
           Salomon
           by
           his
           wisedome
           discerne
           in
           this
           place
           .
           2.
           
           In
           making
           it
           so
           necessary
           a
           thing
           to
           worship
           him
           :
           mee
           ,
           with
           emphasis
           ;
           mee
           ,
           of
           whom
           thou
           must
           haue
           the
           world
           if
           thou
           hast
           it
           :
           mee
           ,
           who
           am
           so
           able
           and
           willing
           to
           reward
           so
           small
           a
           seruice
           towards
           mee
           :
           God
           doth
           not
           so
           reward
           his
           worshippers
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           His
           extreame
           malice
           :
           in
           that
           ,
           1.
           he
           would
           rob
           and
           depriue
           God
           of
           his
           honour
           ,
           which
           is
           due
           to
           him
           alone
           ,
           and
           to
           no
           creature
           else
           .
           2.
           he
           would
           haue
           it
           conferred
           vpon
           himselfe
           ,
           Gods
           greatest
           enemy
           .
           3.
           he
           would
           haue
           none
           doe
           it
           him
           but
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           the
           Sonne
           of
           Gods
           loue
           ,
           thus
           to
           wrong
           his
           Father
           the
           more
           :
           whereas
           God
           expects
           no
           other
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           4.
           he
           implies
           how
           little
           God
           regards
           or
           rewards
           his
           worshippers
           .
        
         
           The
           connexion
           of
           this
           condition
           with
           the
           premisses
           sheweth
           ;
           That
           ,
        
         
           
           Satans
           profers
           are
           neuer
           free
           ,
           but
           vpon
           some
           wicked
           condition
           or
           other
           .
           He
           said
           he
           would
           giue
           all
           the
           world
           and
           the
           glory
           thereof
           to
           Christ
           ,
           but
           now
           he
           addes
           a
           condition
           ,
           which
           makes
           it
           a
           deare
           bargaine
           .
           He
           offers
           freely
           ,
           he
           will
           giue
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           condition
           is
           dangerous
           ;
           if
           Christ
           will
           
             fall
             downe
             and
             worship
             him
          
           .
           The
           deuill
           offred
           to
           put
           our
           first
           parents
           in
           possession
           of
           further
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           no
           lesse
           a
           gift
           then
           deity
           :
           he
           makes
           as
           though
           he
           would
           out
           giue
           God
           ,
           but
           all
           vpon
           this
           dangerous
           condition
           ;
           if
           they
           would
           eate
           the
           apple
           which
           God
           had
           commaunded
           them
           not
           to
           touch
           .
           He
           would
           help
           Cain
           to
           the
           fauour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           loue
           of
           his
           parents
           :
           but
           vpon
           condition
           ,
           he
           would
           kill
           his
           brother
           Abel
           :
           for
           when
           there
           was
           none
           else
           to
           be
           
           loued
           ,
           or
           to
           do
           sacrifice
           ,
           he
           should
           obtaine
           all
           .
           Iudas
           comes
           to
           the
           high
           Priests
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             What
             will
             yee
             giue
             me
          
           ?
           Matth.
           26.15
           .
           and
           they
           appointed
           him
           thirtie
           peices
           of
           siluer
           :
           but
           vpon
           his
           own
           condition
           ,
           
             to
             betray
             his
             Lord
             and
             Master
             :
          
           an
           heauie
           condition
           for
           so
           light
           a
           sinne
           .
           Potiphers
           wife
           profered
           Ioseph
           great
           honour
           and
           rewards
           ,
           but
           vpon
           a
           fowle
           condition
           ,
           of
           committing
           whoredome
           with
           her
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           Salomon
           saith
           of
           the
           harlot
           ,
           
           
             She
             hunteth
             for
             the
             preciou●
             life
             of
             a
             man
             ,
          
           so
           doth
           Satan
           incessantly
           ,
           and
           therefore
           can
           giue
           nothing
           freely
           :
           for
           a
           free
           gift
           is
           a
           pledge
           of
           loue
           betweene
           parties
           ;
           but
           hee
           carries
           a
           mortall
           hatred
           towards
           mankind
           ,
           seeking
           by
           
             all
             meanes
             to
             deuoure
             vs
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           5.
           v.
           8.
           
           Seeing
           therefore
           his
           loue
           is
           like
           that
           ,
           of
           a
           rauening
           lyon
           to
           a
           lambe
           ,
           no
           maruell
           though
           he
           bestow
           nothing
           freely
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           ende
           and
           scope
           of
           all
           Sathans
           gifts
           is
           discouered
           in
           our
           text
           ,
           viz.
           to
           plucke
           men
           from
           God
           ,
           
           and
           so
           bring
           them
           to
           damnation
           ;
           and
           indeed
           they
           are
           not
           gifts
           ,
           but
           wages
           paied
           for
           doing
           some
           worke
           .
           2.
           
           Pet.
           2.15
           .
           
             Balaam
             loued
             the
             wages
             of
             vnrighteousnesse
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           if
           we
           looke
           into
           the
           historie
           ,
           Num.
           22.17
           .
           these
           were
           great
           gifts
           and
           honours
           promised
           ,
           vpon
           condition
           of
           cursing
           the
           people
           of
           God.
           So
           as
           by
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           all
           such
           gifts
           taken
           vpon
           such
           dangerous
           conditions
           ,
           
             are
             wages
             of
             vnrighteousnes
          
           .
           And
           as
           a
           Generall
           neuer
           giues
           pay
           but
           to
           such
           as
           fight
           vnder
           his
           colours
           ,
           so
           Satan
           neuer
           giues
           pay
           of
           worldly
           preferment
           ,
           but
           to
           such
           as
           fight
           his
           battels
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Neuer
           man
           gets
           any
           thing
           from
           Satan
           ,
           but
           by
           way
           of
           contract
           ,
           or
           bargaine
           ,
           where
           the
           conclusion
           shall
           be
           for
           himselfe
           :
           
           and
           beeing
           the
           arch-enemie
           of
           all
           charitie
           ,
           he
           will
           neuer
           make
           an
           exchange
           but
           for
           the
           better
           .
           He
           giues
           Adam
           an
           apple
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           deare
           bought
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           Gods
           image
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           happines
           .
           He
           offers
           the
           second
           Adam
           the
           whole
           earth
           ,
           but
           with
           such
           a
           condition
           ,
           as
           he
           must
           for
           it
           forsake
           heauen
           .
           Quest.
           But
           is
           there
           any
           man
           so
           extreame
           wicked
           ,
           that
           will
           contract
           with
           the
           deuill
           ,
           or
           receiue
           any
           thing
           vpon
           any
           condition
           at
           his
           hands
           ?
           Answ.
           The
           deuill
           will
           doe
           nothing
           for
           any
           man
           but
           by
           vertue
           of
           a
           compact
           ,
           and
           why
           should
           he
           be
           at
           any
           mans
           commaund
           ,
           but
           in
           hope
           of
           his
           reward
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           any
           man
           would
           be
           at
           his
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           same
           hope
           ?
           But
           this
           compact
           is
           either
           ,
           1.
           more
           open
           :
           2.
           more
           secret
           .
        
         
           A
           more
           expresse
           and
           solemne
           contract
           is
           that
           of
           witches
           ,
           coniurers
           ,
           and
           sorcerers
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           a
           mutuall
           promise
           of
           seruice
           
           between
           the
           deuill
           and
           the
           witch
           .
           And
           this
           promise
           is
           not
           onely
           made
           by
           solemne
           words
           ,
           but
           by
           deedes
           and
           seales
           ;
           as
           some
           diabolicall
           signes
           ,
           figures
           ,
           or
           ceremonies
           ,
           for
           the
           ratification
           of
           this
           league
           and
           compact
           .
           And
           this
           is
           euident
           by
           the
           confession
           of
           all
           witches
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Scripture
           .
           Of
           this
           kind
           was
           this
           in
           our
           text
           ;
           Satan
           offers
           to
           compact
           with
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           and
           there
           wanted
           nothing
           but
           the
           free
           consent
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           to
           the
           condition
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           more
           secret
           compact
           is
           the
           more
           generall
           ,
           and
           no
           lesse
           dangerous
           ,
           though
           Satan
           be
           lesse
           seene
           in
           it
           .
           And
           of
           this
           kind
           the
           deuill
           makes
           many
           couenants
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           innumerable
           persons
           contract
           with
           him
           vnderhand
           ,
           perhaps
           not
           thinking
           they
           do
           so
           .
           And
           this
           two
           wayes
           ,
           1.
           
           By
           a
           
             secret
             faith
             in
             the
             deuill
          
           .
           2.
           
           By
           a
           
             secret
             consent
             vnto
             the
             deuill
          
           .
        
         
           
             Secret
             faith
             in
             the
             deuill
          
           is
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           vseth
           any
           superstitious
           or
           diabolicall
           meanes
           for
           the
           effecting
           of
           his
           desire
           ,
           which
           he
           knows
           neither
           in
           themselues
           ,
           nor
           from
           Gods
           institution
           ,
           haue
           any
           such
           power
           to
           effect
           things
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           power
           of
           the
           deuill
           :
           as
           the
           vse
           of
           charmes
           or
           spells
           ,
           figures
           ,
           characters
           ,
           amulets
           ,
           scratching
           of
           a
           Witch
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           :
           which
           hauing
           no
           power
           in
           themselues
           ,
           nor
           by
           Gods
           ordinance
           ,
           can
           doe
           no
           good
           but
           by
           a
           secret
           faith
           in
           the
           deuill
           ,
           who
           by
           Gods
           permission
           puts
           power
           in
           them
           to
           heale
           men
           for
           their
           delusion
           .
        
         
           
             Secret
             consent
             vnto
             the
             deuill
          
           ,
           is
           yet
           more
           common
           then
           the
           former
           ,
           though
           the
           former
           be
           the
           common
           cure
           of
           common
           people
           :
           namely
           ,
           when
           Satan
           secretly
           suggesteth
           and
           offereth
           to
           make
           a
           couenant
           and
           bargaine
           with
           a
           man
           ,
           without
           any
           expresse
           forme
           of
           contract
           ,
           but
           by
           inward
           temptation
           putteth
           the
           motion
           into
           the
           heart
           (
           as
           of
           Iudas
           )
           that
           if
           he
           will
           vse
           such
           an
           vnlawfull
           meanes
           ,
           or
           vpon
           such
           a
           condition
           ,
           he
           will
           effect
           his
           purpose
           ,
           which
           he
           earnestly
           desireth
           to
           attaine
           :
           now
           the
           party
           blinding
           his
           owne
           iudgement
           by
           the
           eagernesse
           of
           his
           affection
           ,
           giues
           his
           consent
           to
           Satan
           ,
           and
           accepts
           the
           condition
           :
           which
           mutuall
           and
           silent
           consent
           of
           partie
           with
           partie
           ,
           is
           a
           reall
           bargaine
           and
           couenant
           .
           Satan
           solicites
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           the
           heart
           consents
           to
           Satan
           :
           here
           is
           a
           secret
           compact
           ,
           by
           which
           numbers
           of
           men
           are
           in
           league
           with
           the
           deuil
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           loath
           to
           be
           thought
           so
           to
           be
           .
           Yea
           ,
           numbers
           there
           are
           that
           receiue
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           their
           earthly
           portion
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           this
           compact
           ,
           secretly
           beleeuing
           or
           consenting
           vnto
           him
           .
        
         
         
           This
           serues
           to
           let
           vs
           see
           the
           difference
           between
           Gods
           gifts
           and
           the
           deuills
           ,
           in
           fowre
           things
           :
           
           1.
           
           Gods
           gifts
           come
           all
           from
           grace
           and
           loue
           ,
           he
           freely
           bestowes
           his
           blessings
           :
           for
           his
           loue
           is
           euerlasting
           before
           our
           owne
           beeing
           ,
           and
           our
           inheritance
           is
           eternall
           aboue
           our
           merit
           ,
           and
           
             in
             the
             heauens
          
           aboue
           our
           reach
           .
           But
           Satans
           gifts
           proceed
           out
           of
           his
           endles
           hatred
           ,
           and
           are
           wages
           of
           vnrighteousnesse
           .
           2.
           
           Gods
           gifts
           are
           deriued
           to
           vs
           by
           good
           and
           warrantable
           meanes
           ,
           diligence
           ,
           labour
           ,
           prayers
           :
           Satans
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           by
           wicked
           meanes
           .
           Gods
           conditions
           are
           profitable
           and
           safe
           :
           Satans
           hurtfull
           and
           dangerous
           ,
           by
           the
           breach
           of
           some
           commandement
           ,
           by
           impietie
           or
           iniustice
           .
           3.
           
           Gods
           gifts
           are
           first
           bestowed
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           and
           then
           obedience
           is
           required
           as
           a
           testification
           of
           thankefulnesse
           ,
           not
           as
           merit
           :
           Satans
           are
           after
           our
           worke
           as
           a
           merit
           and
           wages
           of
           sin
           ;
           first
           
             fall
             downe
             and
             worship
             me
          
           ,
           and
           then
           
             I
             will
             giue
             thee
             all
             these
             things
             .
          
           4.
           
           Gods
           gifts
           are
           in
           mercie
           ,
           for
           our
           saluation
           and
           comfort
           ,
           and
           encouragement
           in
           his
           seruice
           :
           Satans
           ,
           to
           draw
           vs
           from
           his
           seruice
           ,
           and
           to
           dragge
           vs
           to
           destruction
           .
        
         
           Let
           this
           doctrine
           make
           vs
           afraid
           to
           receiue
           any
           thing
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           and
           accept
           of
           nothing
           but
           God
           offers
           .
           For
           ,
           
           1.
           
           God
           is
           more
           able
           and
           willing
           to
           doe
           vs
           good
           then
           the
           deuill
           is
           ,
           vnlesse
           we
           thinke
           with
           those
           wicked
           ones
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             in
             vaine
             to
             serue
             the
             Lord.
          
           2.
           
           An
           enemy
           is
           neuer
           so
           dangerous
           as
           when
           he
           flattereth
           and
           fawneth
           :
           he
           neuer
           kisseth
           but
           killeth
           ,
           with
           Ioab
           ,
           or
           betrayeth
           with
           Iudas
           :
           his
           gifts
           are
           deare
           bought
           ,
           his
           conditions
           are
           intollerable
           :
           he
           will
           haue
           a
           better
           thing
           for
           it
           ,
           euen
           our
           precious
           soules
           .
           3.
           
           A
           little
           from
           Gods
           hands
           is
           far
           better
           then
           if
           we
           could
           receiue
           
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             it
             ,
          
           at
           the
           deuills
           :
           for
           this
           comes
           with
           blessing
           ,
           with
           promise
           ,
           with
           contentment
           ,
           with
           good
           conscience
           ;
           so
           doth
           not
           the
           other
           .
           Therefore
           be
           the
           iust
           mans
           portion
           small
           or
           great
           ,
           it
           is
           euer
           precious
           :
           
             it
             hath
             no
             sorrow
             added
             to
             it
             ,
          
           as
           Salomon
           speaketh
           .
           Quest.
           How
           may
           I
           know
           I
           receiue
           any
           thing
           from
           the
           deuill
           ?
           Answ.
           When
           any
           thing
           is
           gotten
           by
           the
           breach
           of
           any
           commandement
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           by
           swearing
           ,
           lying
           ,
           deceit
           ,
           oppression
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           gift
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           and
           the
           wages
           of
           vnrighteousnes
           .
        
         
           Note
           here
           how
           like
           the
           vsurer
           is
           to
           the
           deuill
           :
           the
           deuill
           saith
           ,
           
           he
           will
           giue
           ,
           so
           the
           vsurer
           faith
           he
           will
           lend
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           free
           as
           gift
           :
           but
           then
           comes
           a
           condition
           of
           ten
           in
           the
           hundreth
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           then
           the
           lending
           is
           worth
           .
           Satan
           is
           an
           enemy
           to
           all
           charity
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           hee
           .
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           couetous
           men
           ,
           who
           
           will
           doe
           no
           good
           but
           where
           they
           looke
           for
           returne
           of
           the
           like
           or
           more
           ,
           as
           like
           the
           deuill
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           altogether
           vnlike
           to
           God
           who
           doth
           good
           where
           he
           can
           receiue
           none
           ,
           sowes
           where
           he
           reaps
           not
           .
        
         
           
           See
           the
           misery
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           accept
           of
           Satans
           profers
           .
           1.
           
           Such
           as
           are
           in
           open
           league
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           wizzards
           who
           binde
           themselues
           to
           renounce
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           baptisme
           ,
           and
           redemption
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           beleeue
           in
           the
           deuill
           ,
           to
           expect
           aide
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           giue
           him
           body
           and
           soule
           for
           that
           help
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           solemne
           leagues
           ,
           made
           by
           such
           limmes
           of
           Satan
           ;
           he
           is
           of
           the
           sure
           side
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           can
           gaine
           nothing
           by
           him
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           gaine
           themselues
           first
           .
           And
           such
           by
           Gods
           law
           ought
           not
           to
           liue
           .
           2.
           
           Worldly-minded
           men
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           deales
           as
           with
           Esau
           ,
           hee
           giues
           them
           a
           messe
           of
           pottage
           ,
           but
           on
           condition
           to
           sell
           their
           birthright
           ;
           a
           silly
           match
           is
           made
           presently
           ,
           an
           exchange
           of
           earth
           for
           heauen
           .
           3.
           
           Men
           impatient
           in
           losses
           or
           sicknesse
           ,
           who
           runne
           to
           the
           witch
           ,
           as
           not
           knowing
           what
           to
           doe
           with
           themselues
           .
           But
           Satan
           neuer
           easeth
           the
           body
           of
           temporall
           paines
           ,
           but
           to
           cast
           the
           soule
           into
           eternall
           .
           4.
           
           Ambitious
           and
           discontented
           persons
           ,
           that
           take
           preferments
           of
           Satan
           vpon
           base
           conditions
           :
           Absolom
           shall
           haue
           a
           kingdome
           ,
           on
           condition
           he
           will
           rebell
           against
           his
           owne
           father
           .
           Zimri
           a
           captaine
           vnder
           Baasha
           ,
           1.
           
           Kin.
           16.10
           .
           shall
           haue
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Israel
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           rebell
           and
           slay
           his
           Master
           .
           Discontented
           Papists
           shall
           diuide
           the
           land
           among
           themselues
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           blow
           vp
           the
           Parliament
           house
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           we
           would
           auoid
           the
           dangerous
           compacts
           with
           Satan
           ,
           let
           vs
           obserue
           these
           rules
           .
           1.
           
           Beware
           of
           profanenesse
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           sinne
           ,
           where
           men
           carelesly
           loose
           heauen
           and
           the
           ioyes
           thereof
           for
           these
           lower
           and
           earthly
           things
           ,
           as
           Esau
           to
           satisfie
           his
           lusts
           
             despised
             the
             blessing
          
           ,
           Heb.
           12.16
           .
           Let
           there
           be
           none
           such
           amongst
           vs.
           2.
           
           Beleeue
           the
           truth
           of
           Gods
           profers
           and
           promises
           ,
           to
           relie
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           be
           fenced
           from
           Satans
           lies
           ,
           2.
           
           Thess.
           2.10
           .
           3.
           
           Consider
           how
           easily
           men
           powre
           out
           themselues
           for
           Balaams
           wages
           :
           couetousnes
           carries
           away
           their
           whole
           heart
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           end
           they
           are
           deceiued
           as
           he
           was
           ;
           in
           stead
           of
           his
           reward
           he
           was
           slaine
           in
           his
           returne
           homeward
           ,
           Num.
           31.8
           .
           4.
           
           Consider
           how
           little
           ioy
           there
           is
           in
           that
           which
           is
           receiued
           at
           the
           deuills
           hand
           :
           neither
           Ahab
           nor
           his
           posterity
           enioyed
           Naboths
           vineyard
           .
           Iudas
           brought
           backe
           his
           30.
           peeces
           ,
           and
           hanged
           himselfe
           .
           According
           to
           that
           of
           
             Salomon
             ,
             The
             wicked
             rosteth
             not
             that
             which
             he
             taketh
             in
             hunting
             .
          
           
           5.
           
           Moderate
           thy
           affections
           not
           to
           desire
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           this
           world
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           a
           farre
           more
           glorious
           kingdome
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           all
           these
           transitory
           matters
           onely
           to
           help
           thee
           forward
           to
           that
           .
        
         
           The
           condition
           of
           Satans
           profer
           teacheth
           vs
           further
           ;
           that
           ,
        
         
           All
           his
           drift
           in
           his
           temptations
           ,
           
           is
           to
           draw
           men
           from
           Gods
           seruice
           to
           his
           owne
           .
           An
           example
           whereof
           we
           haue
           in
           Saul
           ,
           whom
           he
           drew
           from
           his
           hope
           and
           trust
           in
           God
           ,
           to
           seeke
           and
           sue
           to
           himselfe
           for
           helpe
           .
           Hee
           entred
           also
           into
           Iudas
           to
           draw
           him
           from
           his
           Masters
           side
           and
           seruice
           to
           his
           owne
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           a
           leader
           and
           captaine
           against
           Christ
           ,
           Luk.
           22.3
           .
           Neither
           faileth
           he
           of
           his
           purpose
           and
           scope
           ,
           but
           effectually
           preuaileth
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           in
           
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
          
           ,
           Ephes.
           2.2
           .
           For
           if
           we
           look
           to
           that
           part
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           is
           indeed
           
             the
             world
          
           ,
           not
           visited
           by
           the
           light
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           they
           in
           generall
           are
           vassalls
           to
           Satan
           ,
           and
           professe
           homage
           and
           seruice
           to
           him
           in
           ceremonies
           and
           rites
           ,
           as
           Gods
           people
           to
           God
           hmselfe
           .
           1.
           
           Cor.
           10.20
           .
           
             Those
             things
             which
             the
             Gentiles
             sacrifice
             ,
             they
             sacrifice
             vnto
             deuills
             ,
             and
             not
             vnto
             God
             :
          
           Which
           is
           spoken
           not
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           worshippers
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           mysterie
           in
           that
           idoll
           worshipped
           ,
           which
           indeed
           tended
           to
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           deuill
           the
           deuiser
           and
           setter
           forward
           of
           the
           same
           .
           And
           at
           this
           day
           in
           those
           newfound
           countries
           ,
           experience
           shewes
           ,
           how
           those
           heathnish
           and
           barbarous
           people
           ,
           not
           hauing
           the
           true
           knowledge
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           doe
           therefore
           esteeme
           the
           deuill
           as
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           deuill
           appearing
           to
           them
           in
           visible
           shapes
           they
           fall
           down
           and
           worship
           him
           ,
           and
           offer
           many
           seruices
           and
           sacrifices
           vnto
           him
           ;
           vpon
           this
           ground
           ,
           because
           God
           is
           mercifull
           and
           amiable
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           hurt
           them
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           they
           neede
           not
           bee
           so
           obsequious
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           the
           deuill
           is
           terrible
           ,
           and
           fearefull
           ,
           and
           churlish
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           bee
           pleased
           and
           worshipped
           ,
           
             Ne
             noceat
          
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           Gods
           owne
           people
           and
           children
           are
           often
           drawne
           from
           the
           worship
           of
           their
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           base
           and
           submisse
           kind
           of
           worship
           .
           The
           Iewes
           themselues
           offred
           vnto
           deuills
           ,
           and
           not
           vnto
           God
           ,
           Deut.
           32.17
           .
           and
           what
           did
           they
           offer
           but
           their
           dearest
           things
           ?
           as
           Psal.
           106.37
           .
           
             they
             offred
             their
             sonnes
             and
             daughters
             vnto
             deuills
             :
          
           A
           maruellous
           high
           wickednes
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Israelites
           themselues
           imitated
           the
           barbarous
           heathens
           ,
           among
           whom
           Satan
           had
           brought
           in
           this
           vnnaturall
           crueltie
           ,
           to
           kill
           their
           little
           children
           ,
           and
           offer
           them
           to
           Molech
           
           in
           the
           vally
           of
           Hinnom
           ,
           v.
           38.
           
           Thus
           they
           shed
           innocent
           blood
           by
           a
           diabolicall
           furie
           ,
           and
           polluted
           their
           land
           at
           the
           diuells
           instigation
           .
           Thus
           it
           was
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Ahaz
           ,
           and
           of
           Manasseh
           ;
           against
           which
           the
           
             Lord
             shewed
             great
             indignation
             and
             vehemence
             ,
          
           Ier.
           7.
           and
           19.
           and
           ,
           Ezek.
           16.
           
           And
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           against
           a
           speciall
           law
           enacted
           for
           this
           purpose
           (
           which
           we
           would
           thinke
           Gods
           owne
           people
           should
           not
           need
           )
           Leuit.
           17.7
           .
           
             They
             shall
             no
             more
             offer
             to
             deuills
             ,
             after
             whom
             they
             haue
             gone
             a
             whoring
          
           ;
           and
           the
           sanction
           followes
           ,
           
             This
             shall
             be
             an
             ordinance
             for
             euer
             .
          
           Yet
           Gods
           people
           forgate
           Gods
           institution
           ,
           and
           natures
           instinct
           ,
           and
           so
           put
           off
           all
           religion
           and
           naturall
           affection
           .
        
         
           
           And
           this
           comes
           to
           passe
           :
           1.
           
           Because
           of
           Satans
           pride
           and
           ambition
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           content
           himselfe
           with
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           that
           honour
           that
           is
           due
           to
           God.
           He
           beeing
           
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             world
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             god
             thereof
          
           ,
           Ioh.
           14.31
           .
           2.
           
           Cor.
           4.4
           .
           will
           be
           worshipped
           by
           the
           world
           as
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           takes
           vpon
           him
           as
           if
           he
           were
           so
           indeed
           :
           whereas
           he
           is
           so
           onely
           by
           his
           owne
           vsurpation
           and
           affectation
           ,
           and
           the
           wickeds
           delusion
           and
           acceptation
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           of
           his
           malice
           to
           God
           ,
           
           to
           whom
           he
           is
           most
           contrarie
           .
           God
           hath
           by
           the
           lawe
           of
           creation
           ,
           of
           nature
           ,
           the
           morall
           law
           ,
           yea
           by
           the
           law
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           bonds
           ,
           tied
           man
           to
           his
           owne
           seruice
           :
           now
           Satan
           seekes
           contrarily
           to
           depriue
           God
           of
           his
           due
           homage
           ,
           and
           drawes
           men
           from
           the
           knowledg
           &
           practise
           of
           Gods
           wil
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           rule
           them
           after
           his
           owne
           will
           ,
           2.
           
           Tim.
           2.26
           .
           3.
           
           Because
           of
           his
           hatred
           to
           mankind
           ,
           
           to
           drawe
           men
           into
           the
           greatest
           offence
           and
           displeasure
           of
           God.
           
             It
             is
             an
             euill
             thing
             and
             bitter
             ,
             to
             depart
             from
             God
             and
             his
             seruice
             :
          
           but
           to
           giue
           this
           to
           Gods
           deadly
           enemie
           ,
           is
           a
           sinne
           most
           hatefull
           &
           dangerous
           .
           4.
           
           It
           is
           all
           the
           businesse
           that
           Satan
           hath
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           leaues
           no
           stone
           vnturned
           ,
           
           no
           meanes
           vnattempted
           ,
           to
           set
           vp
           his
           owne
           kingdome
           aboue
           and
           against
           Gods
           kingdome
           ;
           a
           compendious
           way
           wherof
           is
           to
           hinder
           ,
           corrupt
           ,
           or
           destroy
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           God.
           1.
           
           Thess.
           2.18
           .
           
             Satan
             hindered
             me
          
           :
           namely
           ,
           the
           true
           worship
           which
           Paul
           sought
           to
           establish
           .
           He
           corrupted
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           among
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           by
           the
           daughters
           of
           men
           ,
           Gen.
           6.
           
           And
           he
           sought
           to
           destroy
           all
           Gods
           worship
           in
           the
           posterity
           ,
           by
           destroying
           Abel
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           But
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           Sathan
           can
           so
           preuaile
           to
           drawe
           men
           to
           worship
           himselfe
           in
           stead
           of
           God
           ?
           And
           what
           meanes
           vseth
           he
           to
           effect
           it
           ?
           Answ.
           Yea
           it
           is
           plaine
           and
           vsuall
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           easily
           see
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           ,
           1.
           the
           wayes
           that
           a
           man
           worshippeth
           the
           
           deuill
           :
           2.
           the
           meanes
           how
           he
           bringeth
           men
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           I.
           The
           wayes
           are
           laid
           downe
           in
           these
           fowre
           conclusions
           :
        
         
           Conclus
           .
           1.
           
           Whosoeuer
           worshippeth
           for
           God
           that
           which
           is
           not
           God
           ,
           he
           worshippeth
           the
           deuill
           for
           God.
           Deut.
           32.17
           .
           
             They
             offered
             vnto
             deuills
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           gods
           whom
           they
           knew
           not
           .
           In
           all
           diuine
           worship
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           is
           not
           performed
           to
           God
           ,
           is
           performed
           to
           the
           deuill
           ,
           there
           beeing
           no
           meane
           between
           them
           in
           worship
           .
           But
           how
           hath
           the
           deuill
           drawne
           Pagans
           and
           heathens
           to
           set
           vp
           and
           worship
           false
           gods
           ,
           deuills
           indeed
           ,
           
             Mars
             ,
             Iupiter
          
           ,
           &c.
           yea
           and
           Gods
           owne
           people
           to
           worship
           Dagon
           ,
           and
           Baal
           ,
           and
           Molech
           ?
           At
           this
           day
           all
           the
           Easterne
           people
           of
           Turkes
           and
           Saracens
           worshippe
           Mahomet
           ,
           a
           god
           of
           their
           owne
           making
           .
           And
           the
           Papists
           all
           giue
           diuine
           worship
           to
           stocks
           and
           stones
           ,
           the
           worke
           of
           mens
           hands
           ,
           to
           ragges
           and
           relliques
           ,
           to
           their
           breaden
           and
           baked
           God
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           as
           base
           an
           idolatry
           as
           can
           be
           found
           among
           the
           heathens
           :
           in
           all
           which
           they
           haue
           fallen
           downe
           to
           the
           deuill
           ,
           and
           worshipped
           him
           .
        
         
           Conclus
           .
           2.
           
           Whosoeuer
           worshippeth
           God
           in
           any
           other
           meanes
           then
           himselfe
           hath
           appointed
           ,
           he
           worshippeth
           the
           deuill
           ,
           and
           not
           God.
           If
           the
           manner
           of
           Gods
           worship
           prescribed
           by
           himselfe
           in
           the
           Scripture
           be
           refused
           ,
           that
           cannot
           be
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           because
           the
           manner
           is
           deuised
           by
           the
           deuill
           .
           Thus
           doe
           they
           who
           professe
           the
           true
           God
           distinct
           in
           three
           persons
           ,
           but
           worship
           him
           according
           to
           their
           owne
           deuises
           and
           humane
           traditions
           ;
           as
           the
           Papists
           that
           worship
           God
           in
           images
           ,
           pilgrimages
           ,
           &
           a
           thousand
           deuises
           meere
           strangers
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           thrust
           in
           by
           Satan
           for
           his
           owne
           seruice
           .
        
         
           Conclus
           .
           3.
           
           Numbers
           will
           not
           be
           perswaded
           they
           worship
           the
           deuill
           ,
           when
           indeed
           they
           doe
           .
           For
           as
           then
           we
           worship
           God
           actually
           ,
           when
           we
           serue
           and
           obey
           him
           ,
           so
           then
           men
           worship
           the
           deuil
           ,
           when
           they
           doe
           the
           workes
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           Ioh.
           8.
           
           He
           that
           is
           a
           slaue
           ,
           a
           vassall
           to
           the
           deuill
           ,
           is
           an
           apparant
           worshipper
           of
           him
           .
           Yea
           ,
           so
           neare
           a
           seruice
           is
           between
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           deuill
           is
           said
           to
           beget
           many
           sonnes
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           Ioh.
           8.41
           .
           now
           euery
           sonne
           honours
           his
           father
           .
           Thus
           doe
           all
           they
           that
           are
           subtile
           to
           peruert
           the
           straight
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           Elymas
           ,
           therefore
           called
           by
           Paul
           the
           
             child
             of
             the
             deuill
          
           ,
           Act.
           13.10
           .
           because
           he
           sought
           to
           hinder
           the
           word
           and
           work
           of
           God.
           Thus
           doe
           all
           those
           tares
           ,
           the
           children
           of
           that
           
             wicked
             one
          
           ,
           Matth.
           13.38
           .
           which
           grow
           vp
           in
           Gods
           field
           to
           the
           molesting
           and
           annoyance
           of
           the
           Lords
           wheate
           .
           Thus
           doe
           all
           they
           who
           when
           
           they
           should
           spend
           the
           Lords
           Sabbaths
           in
           his
           worship
           ,
           they
           worship
           and
           serue
           the
           world
           in
           buying
           and
           selling
           ,
           or
           the
           deuill
           in
           play
           and
           gaming
           in
           their
           owne
           houses
           ,
           falling
           downe
           to
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           when
           true
           worshippers
           are
           in
           Gods
           house
           ,
           performing
           their
           homage
           and
           seruice
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Conclus
           .
           4.
           
           Satan
           preuailes
           against
           numbers
           ,
           by
           drawing
           the
           affections
           of
           their
           hearts
           from
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           to
           something
           besides
           him
           ,
           to
           loue
           ,
           trust
           ,
           and
           follow
           it
           more
           then
           God
           :
           as
           the
           voluptuous
           person
           ,
           that
           makes
           his
           bellie
           his
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           a
           louer
           of
           pleasure
           more
           then
           of
           God
           :
           and
           the
           couetous
           person
           making
           his
           wealth
           his
           God
           ,
           whom
           Paul
           therefore
           calls
           an
           idolater
           .
           All
           these
           and
           many
           moe
           are
           worshippers
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           and
           fallen
           downe
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           cannot
           possibly
           worship
           the
           true
           God.
           
        
         
           II.
           How
           and
           by
           what
           meanes
           Satan
           doth
           thus
           preuaile
           .
           And
           the
           meanes
           are
           these
           :
           1.
           
           He
           hath
           often
           the
           secular
           arme
           ,
           and
           humane
           authoritie
           :
           2.
           
           Chron.
           11.15
           .
           Rehoboam
           ordained
           Priests
           for
           the
           high
           places
           ,
           for
           the
           deuils
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           calues
           that
           he
           had
           made
           .
           Thus
           Antichrist
           ,
           the
           beast
           of
           Rome
           ,
           Reu.
           13.16
           .
           by
           power
           made
           all
           both
           small
           and
           great
           ,
           rich
           and
           poore
           ,
           bond
           and
           free
           ,
           to
           receiue
           his
           marke
           in
           their
           hands
           and
           foreheads
           .
           So
           he
           did
           in
           our
           country
           by
           fire
           and
           fagot
           in
           Queen
           Maries
           dayes
           .
           2.
           
           Sometimes
           he
           drawes
           men
           to
           his
           owne
           worship
           by
           pollicie
           ;
           for
           he
           can
           transforme
           himselfe
           into
           an
           Angel
           of
           light
           ,
           he
           can
           preach
           Christ
           for
           a
           need
           ,
           to
           ouerthrow
           the
           preaching
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Mark.
           1.34
           .
           he
           can
           be
           a
           lying
           spirit
           in
           the
           mouthes
           of
           fowre
           hundred
           false
           prophets
           ,
           1.
           
           King.
           21.
           at
           once
           :
           and
           can
           put
           on
           the
           shape
           of
           Samuel
           ,
           beeing
           still
           a
           Sathan
           .
           3.
           
           Sometimes
           by
           faire
           promises
           ,
           as
           in
           our
           text
           ,
           he
           will
           giue
           a
           whole
           world
           to
           bring
           Christ
           to
           one
           sinne
           :
           Thou
           shalt
           haue
           ease
           ,
           pleasure
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           credite
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           thy
           hearts
           desire
           ,
           
             if
             thou
             wilt
             fall
             downe
             and
             worship
             mee
             .
          
           4.
           
           By
           perswasion
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           vaine
           thing
           to
           serue
           God
           ,
           Malach.
           3.14
           .
           no
           ioy
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           no
           recompence
           hereafter
           :
           thus
           he
           carries
           with
           him
           innumerable
           companies
           with
           things
           present
           ,
           not
           considering
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
           5.
           
           By
           threatning
           of
           crosses
           ,
           losses
           ,
           disfauour
           ,
           as
           Balaac
           said
           to
           
             Balaam
             ,
             Thy
             God
             hath
             kept
             thee
             from
             preferment
             .
          
           By
           violent
           persecutions
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           12.13.15
           .
           the
           
             redde
             dragon
          
           persecuted
           the
           woman
           which
           had
           brought
           forth
           the
           man
           child
           ;
           the
           serpent
           cast
           out
           of
           his
           mouth
           waters
           like
           a
           flood
           ,
           to
           cause
           the
           woman
           to
           be
           carried
           away
           .
           6.
           
           By
           effectuall
           delusion
           ,
           by
           meanes
           of
           signes
           ,
           wonders
           ,
           false
           miracles
           ,
           and
           sleights
           ,
           which
           Sathan
           putteth
           forth
           to
           giue
           credite
           to
           false
           
           worshippe
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           spoken
           of
           the
           great
           Antichrist
           ,
           2.
           
           Thess.
           2.9
           ,
           10.
           that
           
             hee
             shall
             come
             by
             the
             working
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             with
             power
             ,
             signes
             ,
             and
             lying
             wonders
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             deceiueablenesse
             of
             vnrighteousnesse
             among
             them
             that
             perish
             :
          
           and
           thus
           shall
           the
           beast
           deceiue
           all
           those
           ,
           whose
           names
           are
           not
           written
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           life
           .
           Thus
           many
           are
           deceiued
           in
           Poperie
           ,
           by
           the
           iugling
           and
           craftie
           conueyances
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           and
           often
           by
           magicke
           ,
           making
           their
           images
           appeare
           to
           sweate
           ,
           to
           nodde
           ,
           to
           roll
           their
           eyes
           ,
           to
           passe
           voices
           through
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           blood
           appeare
           in
           the
           hoast
           ;
           which
           they
           would
           haue
           their
           people
           beleeue
           :
           and
           thus
           Satan
           mightily
           drawes
           them
           to
           the
           worship
           of
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Here
           let
           vs
           learne
           to
           bewaile
           the
           miserie
           of
           men
           seduced
           by
           the
           deuill
           ,
           and
           thrust
           from
           their
           God
           ,
           whether
           more
           openly
           ,
           
           or
           more
           secretly
           :
           as
           ,
           1.
           
           Such
           as
           ioyne
           to
           Poperie
           ,
           renouncing
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           fall
           downe
           to
           the
           deuill
           to
           worship
           him
           .
           Reu.
           13.4
           .
           and
           they
           worshipped
           
             the
             dragon
             and
             the
             beast
          
           :
           noting
           that
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           beast
           ,
           is
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           dragon
           .
           Now
           they
           worship
           the
           beast
           that
           giue
           him
           power
           ouer
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           ouer
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           make
           lawes
           to
           bind
           them
           ,
           to
           pardon
           sinnes
           ,
           to
           open
           heauen
           ,
           hell
           ,
           purgatorie
           ,
           and
           receiue
           his
           bulls
           and
           canons
           before
           the
           Canonical
           Scripture
           .
           A
           lamentable
           thing
           ,
           that
           Satan
           gets
           such
           great
           ones
           daily
           to
           fall
           downe
           ,
           and
           worship
           him
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Such
           as
           get
           liuings
           by
           bribery
           ,
           symony
           ,
           chopping
           and
           changing
           ,
           and
           such
           indirect
           courses
           :
           here
           the
           Chaplein
           hath
           fallen
           downe
           to
           the
           deuill
           ,
           and
           worshipped
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           bestowed
           the
           benefice
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Such
           as
           seeke
           to
           witches
           for
           help
           ,
           or
           cunning
           men
           and
           wome●
           ▪
           a
           plaine
           and
           open
           seruice
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           a
           league
           and
           compact
           ,
           at
           least
           secret
           .
           
             Should
             not
             a
             people
             seeke
             to
             their
             God
             ?
          
           or
           can
           all
           the
           deuills
           in
           hell
           remooue
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           Such
           as
           by
           flatterie
           ,
           dissembling
           ,
           iniustice
           ,
           lying
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           or
           breaking
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           obtaine
           wealth
           ,
           or
           profit
           .
           All
           this
           the
           deuill
           hath
           giuen
           thee
           ,
           because
           thou
           hast
           fallen
           downe
           and
           worshipped
           him
           .
           Whatsoeuer
           a
           man
           doth
           against
           the
           word
           ,
           against
           his
           oath
           ,
           or
           conscience
           ,
           is
           a
           falling
           down
           to
           the
           deuill
           ,
           and
           a
           worshipping
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           Take
           heed
           of
           comming
           vnder
           the
           power
           and
           seruice
           of
           the
           deuill
           :
           and
           to
           that
           ende
           obserue
           these
           rules
           :
           
           1.
           
           Hold
           thee
           to
           Gods
           word
           and
           will
           in
           all
           duties
           of
           pietie
           and
           iustice
           ,
           both
           for
           matter
           and
           manner
           .
           For
           we
           must
           not
           onely
           doe
           our
           Masters
           will
           ,
           but
           also
           
           according
           to
           his
           will.
           2.
           
           Heare
           and
           foster
           the
           motions
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           are
           euer
           according
           to
           the
           word
           .
           It
           is
           a
           note
           of
           a
           man
           giuen
           vp
           to
           Sathan
           ,
           to
           haue
           continuall
           disobedience
           breathing
           in
           him
           ,
           Eph.
           2.2
           .
           The
           fowle
           spirit
           sauours
           nothing
           but
           the
           flesh
           .
           3.
           
           Renounce
           the
           world
           daily
           ,
           be
           not
           a
           seruant
           to
           any
           lust
           ,
           neither
           take
           pleasure
           in
           it
           .
           For
           when
           Sathan
           findes
           a
           man
           seruing
           pleasures
           ,
           he
           halters
           him
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           clogs
           him
           with
           cares
           of
           riches
           and
           voluptuous
           liuing
           ,
           Luk.
           8.14
           .
           4.
           
           Walke
           in
           the
           light
           ,
           loue
           it
           and
           such
           as
           walke
           in
           it
           .
           It
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           a
           man
           in
           Sathans
           snare
           ,
           to
           despise
           thē
           that
           are
           good
           ,
           2.
           
           Tim.
           3.3
           .
           to
           make
           a
           shew
           of
           godlines
           ,
           denying
           the
           power
           thereof
           ,
           v.
           5.
           
           Satan
           himselfe
           pretends
           light
           ,
           but
           walkes
           in
           darkenesse
           ,
           and
           leads
           such
           as
           he
           rules
           in
           the
           same
           path
           .
           5.
           
           Contend
           for
           the
           faith
           ,
           Iud.
           3.
           and
           Gods
           pure
           worship
           ,
           stand
           for
           God
           ,
           be
           at
           warre
           with
           thy
           sinne
           ,
           keepe
           an
           inward
           conflict
           and
           combate
           ;
           for
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           tempted
           of
           Satan
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           possessed
           by
           him
           :
           Luk.
           11.21
           .
           
             When
             the
             strong
             man
             keeps
             the
             hold
             ,
             all
             is
             at
             peace
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
               VERS
               .
               10.
            
             
             But
             Iesus
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             Auoide
             Satan
             :
             for
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             worship
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             him
             onely
             shalt
             thou
             serue
             .
          
        
         
           NOW
           we
           come
           by
           Gods
           assistance
           ,
           to
           the
           answer
           of
           our
           Lord
           to
           the
           deuills
           third
           dart
           .
           In
           which
           consider
           three
           things
           :
           1.
           the
           deniall
           and
           resistance
           ,
           
             But
             Iesus
             answered
             ,
             and
             said
             :
          
           2.
           the
           manner
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Auoide
             Satan
          
           :
           3.
           the
           reason
           ,
           
             For
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             worship
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           our
           Sauiour
           would
           not
           yeeld
           to
           Sathans
           temptations
           :
           2.
           nay
           he
           repels
           it
           with
           great
           vehemence
           .
           3.
           he
           hath
           iust
           reason
           so
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           I.
           Christ
           would
           not
           yeeld
           to
           the
           temptation
           ,
           no
           not
           for
           a
           world
           .
           Quest.
           Why
           ?
           what
           hurt
           had
           been
           in
           it
           ?
           Answ.
           1.
           
           He
           had
           taken
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           giuen
           it
           to
           Sathan
           :
           whereas
           the
           Lord
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             I
             will
             giue
             mine
             honour
             to
             none
             other
             .
          
           2.
           
           He
           had
           consented
           to
           a
           lie
           ,
           viz.
           that
           the
           world
           was
           Sathans
           in
           possession
           and
           disposition
           .
           3.
           
           He
           had
           partaked
           and
           abetted
           all
           that
           iniustice
           and
           wrong
           which
           Satan
           would
           offer
           to
           all
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           if
           hee
           had
           yeelded
           ,
           or
           accepted
           any
           thing
           from
           him
           .
           4.
           
           He
           had
           impeached
           his
           owne
           right
           ,
           and
           present
           possession
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           whereof
           
           he
           was
           right
           heire
           ,
           already
           inuested
           by
           his
           Father
           .
           5.
           
           Although
           the
           worship
           required
           was
           externall
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           diuine
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           giuing
           it
           to
           Satan
           ,
           it
           had
           bin
           idolatrous
           ,
           which
           had
           intangled
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           in
           sinne
           ,
           and
           vnfitted
           him
           to
           the
           redemption
           of
           mankind
           .
           So
           as
           in
           respect
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           Christ
           ,
           of
           vs
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           euery
           way
           wofull
           and
           dangerous
           ,
           as
           Satan
           ,
           yea
           our
           Lord
           well
           knew
           .
        
         
           Hence
           we
           learne
           ,
           from
           the
           example
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           
           to
           esteeme
           and
           preferre
           Gods
           glory
           aboue
           all
           the
           world
           .
           Christ
           could
           not
           be
           corrupted
           with
           gold
           ,
           nor
           siluer
           ,
           nor
           kingdomes
           ,
           nor
           glory
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           good
           Physitian
           sees
           all
           diseases
           and
           eye-sores
           ,
           without
           contracting
           hurt
           to
           himselfe
           :
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           Father
           in
           his
           eie
           ,
           is
           an
           antidote
           to
           preserue
           him
           without
           infection
           .
           And
           no
           maruell
           ,
           seeing
           he
           had
           formerly
           preferred
           the
           glorie
           of
           his
           Fathers
           mercie
           in
           mans
           saluatiō
           ,
           aboue
           the
           glorie
           of
           heauen
           it selfe
           ,
           which
           he
           left
           ,
           and
           became
           a
           man
           of
           sorrowes
           ,
           and
           was
           numbred
           among
           the
           wicked
           to
           that
           purpose
           .
           Here
           is
           an
           example
           for
           vs
           ,
           which
           we
           cannot
           attaine
           ,
           but
           must
           looke
           on
           a
           farre
           off
           for
           our
           imitation
           ,
           to
           come
           as
           neare
           it
           as
           infirmity
           of
           flesh
           will
           affoard
           vs.
           
        
         
           
             Moses
             ,
             that
             man
             of
             God
             ,
          
           so
           preferred
           the
           glorie
           of
           God
           before
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           he
           made
           a
           strange
           choise
           ,
           
             viz.
             to
             suffer
             with
             Gods
             people
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             enioy
             the
             treasures
             and
             honours
             of
             Egypt
             ,
          
           Heb.
           11.24
           ,
           25.
           
           Nay
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           set
           for
           Gods
           glorie
           ,
           as
           he
           preferred
           it
           before
           his
           
             owne
             part
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             life
             ,
          
           Exod.
           32.32
           .
           Rather
           then
           thou
           shouldest
           not
           glorifie
           thy
           mercy
           in
           thy
           people
           ,
           and
           rather
           then
           thou
           shalt
           giue
           the
           enemie
           cause
           to
           blaspheme
           ,
           rather
           blot
           my
           name
           out
           of
           thy
           booke
           ,
           let
           me
           haue
           no
           part
           in
           heauen
           .
           The
           Apostles
           also
           following
           the
           steps
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           for
           Gods
           glorie
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospels
           cause
           ,
           did
           glorie
           in
           the
           worlds
           contempt
           ,
           and
           
             reioyced
             that
             they
             were
             counted
             worthy
             to
             suffer
             for
             Christ
             ,
          
           Act.
           5.41
           .
           Paul
           bare
           in
           his
           body
           the
           
             markes
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           Gal.
           6.
           ver
           .
           17.
           and
           
             was
             a
             prisoner
          
           ,
           Eph.
           3.1
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Gods
           glory
           is
           the
           cheife
           good
           ,
           
           and
           the
           vtmost
           extent
           of
           all
           his
           owne
           counsells
           ,
           and
           actions
           ,
           wherein
           he
           manifesteth
           his
           mercie
           or
           iustice
           ,
           Rom.
           9.22.23
           .
           and
           so
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           of
           ours
           ;
           1.
           
           Cor.
           10.30
           .
           
             whatsoeuer
             ye
             eate
             ,
             or
             drinke
             ,
             or
             whatsoeuer
             ye
             doe
             ,
             do
             all
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
          
           An
           earthly
           child
           honours
           his
           father
           ,
           when
           he
           imitats
           him
           in
           good
           :
           so
           doe
           we
           honour
           our
           heauenly
           Father
           in
           this
           imitation
           .
           The
           first
           thing
           in
           Gods
           intention
           ,
           must
           bee
           the
           first
           in
           ours
           .
        
         
         
           
           2.
           
           The
           practise
           of
           this
           dutie
           is
           a
           fruit
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           a
           support
           of
           faith
           .
           Heb.
           11.24
           .
           
             By
             faith
             Moses
             refused
             to
             bee
             called
             the
             sonne
             of
             Pharaohs
             daughter
             .
          
           The
           consideration
           of
           Gods
           faithfulnesse
           in
           promising
           and
           performing
           better
           things
           ,
           makes
           these
           inferiour
           things
           small
           in
           our
           eye
           :
           as
           Moses
           therefore
           preferred
           the
           rebukes
           of
           Christ
           before
           the
           treasures
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           because
           hee
           looked
           at
           
             the
             recompense
             of
             reward
          
           .
           And
           that
           the
           sight
           of
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           worthy
           to
           be
           set
           aboue
           all
           things
           ,
           takes
           the
           part
           of
           faith
           to
           foile
           temptations
           ,
           is
           apparant
           in
           our
           text
           ,
           by
           the
           practise
           of
           our
           holy
           Sauiour
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           In
           the
           Lords
           prayer
           the
           first
           petition
           is
           ,
           that
           Gods
           name
           may
           
             bee
             hallowed
          
           ,
           set
           before
           the
           desire
           of
           daily
           bread
           ,
           yea
           before
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           because
           all
           these
           are
           but
           meanes
           tending
           and
           seruing
           to
           the
           maine
           end
           of
           all
           ,
           which
           is
           Gods
           glory
           .
           All
           our
           good
           ,
           spirituall
           and
           temporall
           ,
           are
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           means
           tending
           to
           that
           end
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Gods
           glory
           is
           the
           dearest
           of
           all
           things
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           is
           most
           iealous
           ,
           and
           so
           ought
           to
           be
           to
           all
           his
           children
           ,
           as
           we
           professe
           our selues
           to
           be
           .
           And
           what
           can
           more
           reioyce
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           gracious
           and
           ingenuous
           child
           ,
           then
           the
           honour
           and
           high
           respect
           of
           his
           parent
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           According
           to
           our
           estimation
           of
           God
           himselfe
           is
           our
           respect
           of
           his
           glory
           ,
           
           and
           so
           much
           as
           we
           esteeme
           his
           glory
           ,
           so
           much
           we
           esteeme
           himselfe
           .
           It
           is
           true
           that
           Gods
           glory
           is
           eternall
           ,
           and
           so
           abides
           in
           it selfe
           not
           capable
           of
           our
           addition
           or
           detraction
           ,
           and
           God
           will
           be
           euer
           most
           glorious
           ,
           though
           we
           neuer
           had
           been
           :
           neither
           need
           he
           our
           help
           to
           make
           him
           glorious
           .
           The
           sunne
           would
           shine
           in
           his
           brightnesse
           and
           glory
           ,
           if
           all
           creatures
           were
           blind
           and
           no
           eye
           saw
           it
           .
           But
           yet
           he
           will
           trie
           how
           much
           glory
           wee
           will
           ascribe
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           how
           we
           prize
           it
           ,
           and
           how
           industrious
           we
           are
           to
           magnifie
           and
           exalt
           it
           :
           not
           that
           he
           can
           get
           any
           good
           by
           it
           ,
           but
           we
           our selues
           reape
           the
           fruit
           :
           euen
           as
           the
           fire
           is
           not
           hoter
           ,
           because
           we
           stand
           by
           it
           ,
           but
           we
           are
           hoter
           ;
           so
           while
           we
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           not
           God
           but
           our selues
           are
           become
           better
           &
           more
           glorious
           .
           God
           loueth
           his
           glory
           as
           he
           loueth
           himselfe
           ▪
           and
           we
           ,
           as
           we
           loue
           himselfe
           ,
           so
           we
           loue
           his
           glory
           .
        
         
           
           6.
           
           This
           is
           the
           perfection
           of
           Christianity
           and
           grace
           here
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           glory
           and
           immortality
           hereafter
           ,
           to
           preferre
           his
           glory
           aboue
           all
           the
           world
           .
           The
           Spous●
           (
           Cant.
           2.18
           .
           )
           
             calleth
             Christ
             her
             best
             beloued
          
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           not
           be
           ,
           if
           she
           loued
           any
           thing
           better
           then
           
           him
           .
           And
           our
           Sauiour
           cashiereth
           him
           as
           vnworthy
           to
           be
           his
           follower
           ,
           that
           doth
           not
           at
           least
           in
           affection
           and
           full
           purpose
           ,
           forsake
           father
           ,
           and
           mother
           ,
           and
           wife
           ,
           and
           children
           ,
           and
           goods
           ,
           and
           lands
           for
           his
           sake
           .
           This
           perfection
           of
           grace
           the
           holy
           Martyrs
           atteined
           ,
           who
           rather
           then
           they
           would
           dishonour
           God
           in
           yeelding
           the
           least
           show
           of
           idolatry
           ,
           refused
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           yea
           their
           liues
           .
           And
           the
           perfection
           of
           glory
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           is
           ,
           that
           nothing
           else
           occupie
           or
           distract
           vs
           from
           beeing
           wholly
           taken
           vp
           in
           the
           immediat
           glorifying
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           either
           saciety
           or
           ceasing
           .
        
         
           Let
           vs
           learne
           to
           be
           of
           the
           same
           minde
           with
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           
           in
           whome
           we
           haue
           a
           worthy
           patterne
           of
           constancie
           and
           heauenly
           resolution
           ,
           in
           that
           all
           the
           world
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           it
           could
           not
           mooue
           him
           ,
           no
           not
           by
           a
           gesture
           to
           impaire
           his
           Fathers
           glory
           .
           The
           heathen
           man
           could
           say
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           forsweare
           himselfe
           for
           any
           thing
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           for
           a
           kingdome
           .
           Absolom
           for
           a
           kingdome
           would
           kill
           his
           owne
           father
           .
           Iehu
           for
           a
           kingdome
           makes
           no
           end
           of
           murthers
           :
           One
           saith
           of
           him
           ,
           
             What
             was
             a
             basket
             full
             of
             heads
             to
             a
             kingdome
             ?
          
           2.
           
           King.
           10.8
           .
           Herod
           for
           a
           kingdome
           kills
           all
           the
           male
           children
           .
           Nay
           it
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           ,
           that
           onely
           kingdomes
           could
           draw
           men
           to
           mischeife
           :
           for
           then
           should
           not
           Ahab
           murther
           Naboth
           for
           a
           field
           ,
           nor
           Iudas
           betray
           his
           Master
           for
           thirtie
           pence
           ,
           nor
           Christians
           and
           Protestants
           lie
           and
           sweare
           ,
           and
           forsweare
           ,
           and
           transgresse
           for
           a
           piece
           of
           bread
           .
           How
           many
           executions
           haue
           we
           for
           30.
           pence
           ,
           or
           13.
           pence
           ?
           Which
           shews
           how
           degenerate
           men
           are
           from
           Christ
           ,
           whom
           all
           the
           kingdomes
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           nor
           the
           greatest
           things
           in
           them
           could
           mooue
           in
           the
           least
           manner
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           indirectly
           ,
           to
           dishonour
           his
           Father
           .
           Nay
           ,
           what
           shall
           we
           say
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           professe
           ,
           they
           nor
           no
           man
           else
           can
           trade
           ,
           and
           buy
           ,
           and
           sell
           ,
           to
           liue
           without
           some
           lies
           ,
           and
           dissembling
           sometimes
           ?
           These
           may
           carrie
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           the
           minde
           of
           Christ
           is
           farre
           from
           them
           .
           Others
           thinke
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           What
           need
           men
           be
           so
           nice
           to
           stand
           vpon
           so
           small
           scruples
           ,
           as
           not
           accept
           so
           good
           offers
           and
           promotions
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           haue
           some
           condition
           or
           other
           annexed
           ,
           which
           their
           conscience
           cannot
           without
           offence
           swallow
           ?
           What
           ,
           may
           not
           ●e
           call
           a
           little
           euill
           good
           ;
           and
           a
           little
           good
           ,
           euill
           ;
           that
           so
           he
           may
           raise
           his
           owne
           estate
           ,
           and
           doe
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           others
           much
           good
           ?
           And
           thus
           be
           is
           euery
           where
           accused
           of
           indiscretion
           .
           But
           to
           these
           wee
           obiect
           Christs
           example
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           be
           mooued
           with
           all
           the
           world
           to
           doe
           that
           he
           was
           not
           warranted
           for
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           And
           
           for
           the
           imputation
           of
           indiscretion
           ,
           we
           alledge
           Moses
           example
           ,
           who
           
             when
             he
             was
             at
             age
          
           (
           saith
           the
           text
           )
           
             refused
             to
             be
             called
             the
             sonne
             of
             Pharaohs
             daughter
             ,
             and
             chose
             rather
             to
             suffer
             with
             the
             people
             of
             God.
          
           And
           to
           all
           such
           alledgers
           we
           say
           in
           one
           word
           ,
           Either
           was
           Christ
           farre
           wide
           in
           refusing
           so
           great
           an
           offer
           ,
           or
           else
           are
           they
           .
        
         
           
           As
           we
           must
           preferre
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           aboue
           the
           world
           ,
           so
           we
           must
           promote
           it
           by
           our
           best
           meanes
           :
           The
           Magistrate
           by
           procuring
           and
           stablishing
           that
           whereby
           God
           may
           be
           most
           glorified
           ,
           not
           administring
           iustice
           by
           affection
           or
           reward
           ,
           or
           sparing
           offenders
           by
           a
           cruell
           mercy
           ,
           who
           should
           be
           made
           examples
           to
           others
           ,
           or
           not
           encouraging
           the
           godly
           :
           All
           this
           dishonours
           God
           highly
           .
           The
           minister
           must
           vse
           his
           gifts
           ,
           not
           for
           any
           priuate
           end
           ,
           but
           for
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           as
           a
           good
           seruant
           that
           gaines
           all
           for
           his
           Master
           .
           And
           euery
           priuate
           man
           must
           so
           carrie
           his
           course
           of
           life
           ,
           his
           trade
           ,
           his
           speaches
           ,
           as
           God
           may
           bee
           honoured
           in
           all
           things
           :
           his
           light
           in
           all
           things
           must
           shine
           ,
           that
           our
           heauenly
           Father
           may
           bee
           glorified
           :
           therefore
           in
           euery
           thing
           whether
           it
           will
           carrie
           the
           commendation
           not
           only
           of
           truth
           and
           honesty
           ,
           but
           of
           Christianity
           and
           religion
           .
        
         
           To
           stirre
           vs
           vp
           to
           this
           duty
           ,
           see
           some
           motiues
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           All
           creatures
           in
           their
           kind
           doe
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           and
           keep
           their
           standing
           ,
           the
           sunne
           ,
           the
           starres
           ,
           
             the
             heauens
             declare
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
          
           Psal.
           19.1
           .
           
             the
             oxe
             knoweth
             his
             owner
             ,
             and
             the
             asse
             the
             master
             of
             his
             crib
             ,
          
           Isa.
           1.3
           .
           
             the
             crane
             ,
             swallow
             ,
             and
             turtle
             know
             their
             times
             ,
          
           Ier.
           8.1
           .
           What
           a
           shame
           for
           Israel
           then
           not
           to
           acknowledge
           their
           benefactor
           ,
           but
           come
           so
           farre
           behinde
           the
           vnreasonable
           creatures
           ?
           What
           a
           shame
           for
           Christians
           to
           come
           behinde
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           who
           partake
           in
           far
           greater
           mercies
           and
           meanes
           then
           they
           did
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Hereby
           we
           manifest
           our selues
           to
           be
           the
           seruants
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           resisting
           the
           dishonour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           standing
           out
           for
           our
           Lord
           ,
           against
           Satan
           ,
           wicked
           men
           ,
           hypocrites
           ,
           whose
           whole
           desire
           is
           to
           obscure
           and
           darken
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           as
           far
           as
           they
           can
           with
           violence
           to
           tread
           it
           vnder
           foote
           :
           Especially
           hauing
           vowed
           in
           our
           baptisme
           so
           to
           doe
           .
           He
           is
           a
           coward
           that
           seeing
           the
           readines
           and
           alacritie
           of
           the
           enemie
           ,
           is
           not
           by
           it
           prouoked
           to
           stout
           resistance
           ,
           especially
           standing
           in
           a
           good
           cause
           ,
           and
           sure
           of
           victory
           .
           Can
           a
           child
           indure
           his
           father
           to
           be
           dishonoured
           and
           wronged
           by
           word
           or
           deed
           ,
           and
           put
           it
           vp
           ?
           Can
           Gods
           child
           ,
           seeing
           
             a
             sonne
             honours
             his
             father
          
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           Our
           time
           is
           but
           short
           ,
           we
           are
           in
           our
           last
           conflict
           ,
           the
           time
           of
           
           our
           full
           deliuerance
           and
           introduction
           into
           heauenly
           glory
           is
           at
           hand
           ,
           the
           crowne
           is
           in
           our
           eye
           ,
           almost
           vpon
           our
           heads
           already
           :
           and
           therefore
           let
           vs
           encourage
           our selues
           a
           while
           to
           be
           instant
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           last
           scope
           and
           cheife
           expectation
           :
           euen
           as
           a
           traueller
           that
           sees
           the
           euening
           come
           vpon
           him
           ,
           is
           so
           much
           the
           quicker
           till
           he
           attaine
           the
           place
           he
           desires
           ;
           so
           we
           hauing
           the
           euening
           of
           our
           life
           approach
           ,
           and
           our
           last
           houre
           ,
           should
           set
           our selues
           forward
           with
           more
           speed
           and
           alacrity
           towards
           our
           home
           ,
           holding
           on
           our
           right
           way
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           glorifying
           of
           God
           in
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           We
           haue
           a
           cloud
           of
           examples
           before
           vs
           :
           1.
           
             of
             holy
             men
          
           ,
           who
           haue
           endured
           Martyrdome
           ,
           and
           reioyced
           in
           the
           flames
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           worthy
           by
           their
           so
           exquisite
           torments
           to
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           as
           Christ
           told
           Peter
           that
           
             by
             such
             a
             death
             he
             should
             glorifie
             God.
          
           
           2.
           
             of
             holy
             Angells
          
           ,
           who
           spend
           all
           eternity
           in
           magnifying
           Gods
           holines
           and
           glory
           :
           Isa.
           6.3
           .
           one
           cries
           to
           another
           ,
           
             Holy
             ,
             holy
             ,
             holy
             is
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           the
           whole
           world
           is
           full
           of
           his
           glory
           :
           and
           ,
           Luk.
           2.14
           .
           
             Glory
             bee
             to
             God
             in
             the
             highest
             heauens
             .
          
           And
           shall
           not
           we
           approach
           to
           the
           Angelicall
           life
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           happiest
           of
           all
           creatures
           ?
           3.
           
             of
             the
             blessed
             Sonne
             of
             God
          
           our
           head
           ,
           whose
           whole
           life
           was
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           seeking
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           Father
           :
           And
           should
           not
           the
           members
           imitate
           the
           head
           ?
           Haue
           we
           so
           many
           faithfull
           guides
           in
           so
           dangerous
           a
           way
           ,
           and
           should
           we
           be
           so
           cold
           and
           slow
           in
           the
           imitation
           of
           them
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           Our
           glorification
           is
           indiuidually
           knit
           to
           our
           glorifying
           of
           God
           :
           as
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           2.30
           .
           
             Him
             that
             honoureth
             mee
             ,
             will
             I
             honour
             .
          
           Yea
           Christ
           claimes
           his
           glory
           on
           no
           other
           condition
           but
           this
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           had
           
             glorified
             his
             Father
             on
             earth
          
           ,
           Ioh.
           17.4
           .
           As
           among
           men
           ,
           great
           benefactors
           are
           well
           pleased
           with
           small
           testimonies
           of
           thankefulnesse
           ,
           where
           ability
           wants
           to
           performe
           much
           :
           so
           the
           Lord
           accepts
           our
           small
           obedience
           and
           studie
           of
           glorifying
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           plentifully
           remunerates
           it
           .
        
         
           Meanes
           to
           come
           to
           glorifie
           God
           in
           some
           good
           measure
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Pray
           for
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           a
           sound
           iudgement
           .
           Phil.
           1.10
           .
           
             that
             ye
             may
             discerne
             things
             that
             differ
             ,
          
           beeing
           filled
           with
           the
           fruits
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           to
           the
           
             glorie
             and
             praise
             of
             God.
          
           For
           euery
           thing
           will
           not
           please
           and
           glorifie
           God.
           2.
           
           Renounce
           thy
           owne
           glorie
           in
           doing
           things
           .
           Ioh.
           8.49
           ,
           50.
           
           
             How
             can
             ye
             which
             receiue
             honour
             one
             of
             an
             other
             ,
             seeke
             the
             honour
             that
             commeth
             of
             God
             ?
          
           Certenly
           Christ
           
             sought
             not
             his
             own
             praise
             ,
             but
             the
             praise
             of
             him
             that
             sent
             him
             .
          
           3.
           
           Obserue
           Gods
           
           wisedome
           in
           his
           word
           and
           workes
           ;
           his
           power
           ,
           iustice
           ,
           and
           mercy
           ;
           his
           benefits
           and
           corrections
           on
           thy selfe
           and
           others
           ;
           in
           all
           things
           praise
           him
           :
           He
           that
           praiseth
           me
           ,
           glorifieth
           mee
           .
           Psal.
           50.23
           .
           4.
           
           Honour
           God
           in
           an
           honest
           and
           Christian
           conuersation
           :
           gracious
           speaches
           ,
           and
           an
           vnspotted
           life
           ,
           honour
           the
           Gospell
           :
           hereby
           stop
           the
           wickeds
           mouthes
           ,
           and
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.12
           .
        
         
           II.
           The
           manner
           of
           this
           answer
           of
           Christ
           ;
           
             Auoid
             Satan
          
           ]
           which
           differeth
           somewhat
           from
           Christs
           other
           answers
           ,
           beeing
           more
           plaine
           and
           sharpe
           then
           they
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           ,
           1.
           in
           the
           title
           he
           giues
           him
           ,
           Satan
           :
           2.
           in
           the
           commaundement
           ,
           Auoid
           .
           First
           ,
           hee
           calls
           him
           Satan
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           third
           name
           giuen
           him
           in
           this
           history
           :
           for
           he
           had
           before
           been
           called
           a
           deuill
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           false
           accuser
           ,
           and
           a
           tempter
           ,
           and
           now
           he
           is
           called
           a
           Satan
           ,
           signifying
           an
           aduersary
           or
           enemie
           :
           1.
           to
           God
           directly
           :
           2.
           to
           man
           ,
           both
           in
           his
           person
           ,
           whome
           he
           often
           possesseth
           and
           vexeth
           ,
           Matth.
           4.24
           .
           and
           also
           in
           his
           estate
           ,
           which
           he
           doth
           often
           endammage
           and
           impouerish
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           Iob.
           
        
         
           And
           Christ
           doth
           now
           so
           tearme
           him
           ,
           1.
           
           To
           shew
           him
           that
           he
           takes
           better
           notice
           of
           him
           then
           before
           :
           for
           hee
           called
           him
           by
           no
           name
           before
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           called
           by
           the
           two
           former
           tearms
           by
           the
           Euangelist
           .
           2.
           
           That
           we
           should
           see
           further
           into
           his
           nature
           ,
           the
           more
           to
           beware
           of
           ,
           and
           detest
           him
           .
           3.
           
           To
           shew
           vs
           how
           we
           may
           detect
           an
           aduersarie
           ,
           and
           smell
           a
           deuill
           ;
           namely
           ,
           when
           he
           sets
           against
           and
           opposeth
           the
           grounds
           of
           religion
           .
           4.
           
           To
           teach
           vs
           that
           he
           is
           no
           friend
           ,
           that
           offring
           vs
           wealth
           and
           honour
           ,
           would
           draw
           vs
           from
           God
           and
           religion
           .
           The
           greatest
           kindnes
           here
           is
           the
           greatest
           cruelty
           .
        
         
           Auoid
           ]
           1.
           
           This
           is
           a
           word
           of
           indignation
           ,
           as
           we
           say
           to
           a
           dogge
           ,
           auant
           :
           for
           Christ
           was
           much
           offended
           and
           angry
           against
           this
           temptation
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           and
           heard
           Satan
           so
           impudent
           and
           blasphemous
           .
           So
           Christ
           giues
           this
           as
           a
           reason
           of
           the
           same
           speach
           to
           
             Peter
             ,
             Auoid
             Satan
          
           ;
           for
           thou
           art
           an
           offence
           vnto
           mee
           .
           Christ
           shewes
           indignation
           ,
           because
           Satan
           shewes
           his
           blacknesse
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           a
           word
           of
           rebuke
           and
           castigation
           of
           Satans
           importunity
           and
           impudency
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           be
           satisfied
           at
           the
           first
           and
           second
           assault
           ,
           but
           still
           renewes
           more
           hellish
           and
           horrible
           temptations
           .
           Thus
           Luke
           expresseth
           it
           ,
           
             Hence
             behinde
             mee
          
           ,
           as
           one
           not
           worthy
           any
           longer
           to
           behold
           his
           face
           .
           3.
           
           It
           is
           a
           word
           of
           dismission
           ,
           or
           sending
           him
           packing
           ,
           and
           carries
           in
           it
           the
           force
           of
           a
           commaundement
           .
           
             An
             heretike
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             after
             once
             or
             twice
             admonition
             auoid
             ,
          
           Tit.
           3.10
           .
           
           Thus
           deales
           our
           Sauiour
           with
           Satan
           here
           ,
           who
           is
           
             haereticorum
             hereticissimus
          
           ,
           an
           arch-heretike
           :
           as
           a
           great
           man
           talking
           with
           a
           wrangling
           fellow
           ,
           whom
           no
           reason
           will
           perswade
           ,
           commands
           him
           away
           ,
           he
           will
           heare
           him
           no
           longer
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           Why
           was
           our
           Sauiour
           so
           angry
           at
           this
           temptation
           aboue
           the
           former
           ,
           wherein
           he
           exercised
           meeknesse
           and
           patience
           ?
           Answ.
           1.
           
           His
           wisedome
           knewe
           how
           farre
           he
           was
           to
           beare
           Satan
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           to
           suffer
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           how
           his
           mouth
           must
           be
           stopped
           ,
           which
           meeknesse
           and
           lenitie
           would
           neuer
           doe
           :
           there
           is
           no
           hope
           to
           winne
           or
           ouercome
           a
           deuill
           with
           kindnes
           ,
           nor
           to
           shake
           him
           off
           that
           way
           ;
           nay
           rather
           this
           will
           more
           inuite
           on
           his
           malice
           ,
           he
           will
           goe
           so
           farre
           as
           he
           is
           suffered
           .
           2.
           
           Christ
           thirsted
           after
           mans
           saluation
           ;
           and
           his
           loue
           to
           vs
           and
           our
           redemption
           ,
           made
           him
           so
           angry
           with
           the
           deuill
           ,
           who
           sought
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           hinder
           it
           :
           for
           had
           he
           been
           defiled
           with
           sinne
           ,
           the
           work
           of
           redemption
           had
           auailed
           vs
           nothing
           .
           3.
           
           To
           note
           the
           hatefulnesse
           and
           detestation
           of
           that
           sinne
           of
           idolatrie
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           couert
           or
           open
           ,
           that
           if
           our
           dearest
           friends
           should
           solicite
           vnto
           it
           ,
           euen
           the
           wife
           of
           the
           bosom
           ,
           we
           should
           pursue
           them
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           so
           shew
           our
           deadly
           hatred
           against
           it
           ,
           Deut.
           13.1.6
           .
           4.
           
           The
           two
           former
           more
           concerned
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           this
           concerned
           his
           Fathers
           glorie
           directly
           :
           he
           heares
           him
           claiming
           all
           to
           be
           his
           ,
           quartering
           the
           armes
           and
           royalties
           of
           God
           ,
           making
           himselfe
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           challenging
           worship
           due
           to
           God
           :
           this
           he
           could
           not
           beare
           :
           his
           tendernesse
           and
           zeale
           to
           his
           Fathers
           glory
           ,
           would
           not
           endure
           so
           vile
           a
           creature
           to
           carrie
           away
           ,
           no
           nor
           to
           challenge
           any
           part
           of
           his
           worship
           .
        
         
           Gods
           causes
           must
           euer
           more
           affect
           vs
           ,
           then
           our
           owne
           .
           
           How
           full
           of
           lowlinesse
           and
           meeknesse
           was
           our
           Lord
           and
           Sauiour
           in
           all
           his
           owne
           causes
           ?
           He
           did
           not
           striue
           nor
           cry
           ,
           neither
           was
           his
           voice
           heard
           in
           the
           streetes
           :
           
             he
             would
             not
             breake
             a
             bruised
             reed
             ,
             nor
             quench
             a
             smoaking
             flaxe
             ,
          
           Isa.
           42.3
           .
           Matth.
           12.20
           .
           
             When
             hee
             was
             reuiled
             ,
             he
             reuiled
             not
             againe
             .
          
           When
           he
           was
           called
           
             glutton
             ,
             drunkard
             ,
             a
             friend
             of
             Publicans
             and
             sinners
             ,
          
           Matth.
           11.19.28
           .
           in
           stead
           of
           returning
           rough
           language
           ,
           he
           calleth
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Come
             vnto
             me
             all
             yee
             that
             are
             weary
             and
             heauy
             laden
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             ease
             you
             .
          
           He
           was
           lead
           as
           a
           sheep
           to
           the
           slaughter
           ,
           and
           opened
           not
           his
           mouth
           :
           when
           thy
           accused
           him
           of
           capitall
           things
           ,
           knowing
           that
           his
           answers
           would
           not
           be
           taken
           ,
           he
           answered
           not
           a
           word
           .
           Now
           he
           was
           in
           his
           owne
           cause
           .
           But
           when
           he
           takes
           his
           Fathers
           cause
           in
           hand
           ,
           how
           doth
           he
           cloath
           himselfe
           with
           zeale
           ,
           which
           euen
           consumes
           him
           ?
           Ioh.
           2.15
           .
           in
           purging
           his
           Fathers
           
           house
           ,
           he
           layes
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           whips
           out
           the
           abusers
           of
           that
           holy
           place
           .
           Moses
           in
           his
           owne
           priuate
           cause
           was
           the
           
             meekest
             man
             vpon
             the
             earth
          
           ,
           beeing
           contumeliously
           worded
           by
           Miriam
           and
           Aaron
           ,
           he
           presently
           pardons
           it
           ,
           and
           prayeth
           for
           Miriam
           ,
           and
           gets
           her
           cured
           of
           her
           leprosie
           .
           In
           Exod.
           32.
           that
           froward
           people
           was
           readie
           to
           stone
           him
           :
           yet
           when
           God
           begins
           to
           be
           angry
           with
           them
           ,
           he
           forgets
           all
           ,
           and
           
             prayes
             God
             rather
             to
             put
             his
             name
             out
             of
             his
             booke
             ,
             then
             not
             to
             pardon
             their
             sinne
             .
          
           But
           ,
           seeing
           the
           calfe
           ,
           his
           calme
           spirit
           is
           vanished
           ,
           and
           he
           breakes
           the
           tables
           of
           stone
           that
           were
           in
           his
           hand
           .
           The
           Apostle
           Paul
           euery
           where
           prouokes
           Christians
           to
           meekenes
           ,
           patience
           ,
           and
           laying
           aside
           of
           reuenge
           ,
           and
           stirringnesse
           of
           spirit
           in
           priuate
           causes
           :
           yet
           (
           Act.
           17.16
           .
           )
           when
           he
           saw
           the
           idolatrie
           of
           the
           
             Athenians
             ,
             his
             Spirit
             was
             stirred
             vp
             in
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           1.
           
           The
           religion
           which
           we
           professe
           ,
           should
           bind
           vs
           vnto
           God
           most
           straitly
           :
           therefore
           Augustine
           noteth
           the
           word
           either
           
             à
             religando
          
           ,
           or
           
             à
             relinquendo
          
           ,
           that
           where
           religion
           is
           ,
           it
           will
           leaue
           all
           for
           God.
           And
           hence
           is
           selfe-deniall
           enioyned
           ,
           as
           a
           necessary
           preparation
           ,
           to
           him
           that
           will
           professe
           religion
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Gods
           glory
           is
           preferred
           by
           himselfe
           aboue
           all
           his
           creatures
           ,
           as
           beeing
           the
           end
           of
           them
           all
           ;
           and
           therefore
           must
           so
           be
           of
           vs
           ,
           euen
           aboue
           our selues
           :
           
             for
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             through
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             him
             are
             all
             things
             .
          
           Wee
           see
           in
           the
           common-wealth
           how
           the
           instruments
           of
           publike
           iustice
           ,
           if
           any
           seruice
           be
           commanded
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           must
           lay
           aside
           their
           owne
           businesse
           and
           ease
           ,
           and
           execute
           the
           Kings
           pleasure
           before
           their
           owne
           .
           Such
           a
           good
           seruant
           for
           his
           Lord
           was
           Paul
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             My
             life
             is
             not
             deare
             vnto
             mee
             ,
             so
             I
             may
             finish
             my
             course
             with
             ioy
             .
          
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Our
           Lord
           Iesus
           hath
           more
           affected
           our
           cause
           then
           his
           owne
           :
           what
           an
           infinite
           loue
           shewed
           he
           in
           descending
           from
           his
           glory
           ,
           to
           worke
           the
           great
           and
           painefull
           worke
           of
           our
           redemption
           ?
           what
           infinite
           miserie
           did
           he
           sustaine
           to
           help
           vs
           out
           of
           it
           ?
           what
           an
           happines
           forsook
           he
           to
           recouer
           vs
           to
           that
           which
           we
           had
           forsaken
           ?
           what
           a
           deare
           price
           did
           he
           pay
           for
           our
           ransom
           ,
           when
           we
           were
           lost
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           fit
           now
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           be
           earnest
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           such
           a
           friend
           ?
           May
           not
           he
           well
           disdaine
           ,
           that
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           (
           neuer
           so
           much
           concerning
           vs
           )
           should
           be
           preferred
           before
           him
           ,
           yea
           or
           equalled
           with
           ,
           or
           loued
           without
           him
           ?
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Doe
           we
           know
           that
           God
           himselfe
           is
           the
           cheife
           good
           ,
           and
           should
           not
           we
           cast
           our
           eyes
           beyond
           our selues
           ,
           sinnefull
           lumps
           and
           heapes
           of
           dust
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           springs
           of
           our
           affections
           might
           run
           into
           
           this
           maine
           ?
           Shall
           we
           bestow
           the
           pitch
           of
           our
           affections
           vpon
           lower
           things
           (
           as
           earthly-minded
           men
           doe
           )
           when
           we
           may
           satiate
           them
           with
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           of
           his
           glory
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           There
           is
           no
           losse
           in
           neglecting
           our selues
           for
           God
           ,
           but
           great
           aduantage
           :
           for
           his
           eye
           is
           vpon
           vs
           to
           be
           a
           speedie
           ,
           faithfull
           ,
           
           and
           royall
           rewarder
           of
           vs.
           The
           preferring
           of
           our
           Lords
           cause
           aboue
           our selues
           ,
           is
           the
           preferment
           of
           our selues
           in
           the
           end
           .
           
             He
             that
             looseth
             his
             life
             for
             my
             sake
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             shall
             finde
             it
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           Cesars
           eye
           made
           his
           souldiers
           prodigall
           of
           their
           blood
           ;
           so
           Gods
           eye
           vpon
           vs
           should
           make
           our selues
           small
           in
           our
           owne
           eyes
           ,
           that
           his
           glory
           may
           be
           maintained
           and
           reserued
           wholly
           to
           himselfe
           .
           Moses
           preferred
           Gods
           honour
           before
           his
           owne
           :
           for
           he
           looked
           for
           the
           recompence
           of
           reward
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           hereof
           belongs
           to
           such
           as
           are
           specially
           set
           forth
           to
           set
           vp
           Gods
           causes
           .
           The
           magistrate
           is
           not
           now
           a
           priuate
           man
           ,
           
           to
           seeke
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           to
           set
           forward
           his
           owne
           designes
           ,
           or
           to
           shew
           his
           heat
           in
           his
           owne
           priuate
           causes
           ,
           but
           to
           preferre
           Gods
           causes
           before
           ●ll
           mens
           ,
           his
           owne
           or
           others
           .
           Dauid
           a
           King
           ,
           how
           calme
           was
           he
           in
           his
           own
           case
           ,
           when
           Shimei
           trayterously
           railed
           vpon
           him
           ,
           and
           Abishai
           would
           haue
           fetched
           his
           head
           ,
           
             Oh
             no
          
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
             God
             hath
             bid
             him
             raile
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           But
           when
           Gods
           cause
           was
           in
           hand
           ,
           
             Oh
             then
             ,
             away
             from
             mee
             yee
             wicked
             :
          
           and
           ,
           
             I
             will
             haue
             no
             wicked
             person
             in
             my
             house
             ,
             〈◊〉
             will
             timely
             destroy
             the
             wicked
             from
             the
             house
             of
             God.
          
           Good
           Nehemiah
           neglecteth
           his
           owne
           allowance
           ,
           and
           departed
           from
           his
           owne
           right
           for
           the
           peoples
           sake
           ,
           c.
           5.
           but
           c.
           13.
           how
           zealous
           is
           hee
           for
           God
           ?
           hee
           will
           not
           let
           God
           loose
           his
           right
           :
           not
           one
           whit
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           must
           be
           allowed
           to
           any
           vse
           but
           Sabbath-duties
           .
           Such
           a
           courage
           for
           God
           and
           the
           truth
           ,
           ought
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           haue
           ,
           as
           neither
           for
           feare
           of
           men
           ,
           nor
           any
           mans
           fauour
           or
           affection
           ,
           he
           neglect
           any
           thing
           which
           God
           would
           haue
           him
           doe
           ,
           especially
           for
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           offices
           of
           it
           .
           Alasse
           ,
           how
           many
           Magistrats
           are
           of
           Gallios
           minde
           ,
           to
           thinke
           religion
           but
           a
           matter
           of
           words
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           made
           them
           gouernours
           of
           men
           onely
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           Christians
           ;
           keepers
           of
           the
           second
           table
           to
           preserue
           peace
           and
           iustice
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           first
           to
           preserue
           piety
           and
           religion
           ?
           and
           if
           they
           be
           so
           ,
           why
           are
           not
           blasphemies
           ,
           and
           horrible
           oaths
           ,
           and
           innumerable
           profanations
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           seuerely
           punished
           ?
           why
           are
           not
           Popish
           and
           profane
           persons
           compelled
           to
           come
           into
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ?
           Shall
           a
           pilferer
           of
           a
           trifle
           of
           a
           mans
           goods
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           beares
           not
           the
           sword
           in
           vaine
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           he
           that
           robs
           God
           of
           
           his
           glory
           ,
           by
           cursing
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           contemptuous
           breaking
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           know
           the
           contrary
           ?
        
         
           The
           calling
           of
           a
           Minister
           is
           more
           specially
           to
           promote
           the
           causes
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           therefore
           must
           affect
           him
           aboue
           all
           his
           owne
           respects
           .
           How
           earnest
           was
           Christ
           in
           his
           Fathers
           worke
           ,
           when
           his
           parents
           came
           to
           seeke
           him
           at
           twelue
           yeares
           old
           ?
           he
           rebuked
           them
           for
           interrupting
           him
           ;
           whereas
           in
           all
           priuate
           conuerse
           he
           gaue
           them
           reuerence
           ,
           Luk.
           2.
           
           When
           his
           disciples
           brought
           him
           meat
           ,
           he
           neglected
           that
           also
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             It
             is
             my
             meat
             ,
             and
             drinke
             ,
             to
             doe
             the
             will
             of
             my
             Father
             .
          
           And
           if
           preferring
           Gods
           causes
           will
           not
           suffer
           vs
           to
           respect
           our selues
           ,
           much
           lesse
           will
           we
           be
           hindred
           by
           others
           :
           we
           cannot
           tune
           our
           songs
           to
           mens
           eares
           ,
           but
           must
           deale
           faithfully
           and
           plainely
           ,
           though
           we
           displease
           men
           .
           How
           zealous
           was
           Christ
           against
           the
           hypocrisie
           of
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           ,
           Matth.
           23.
           though
           it
           created
           him
           much
           enuie
           and
           malice
           ?
           When
           he
           saw
           the
           inuincible
           hardnes
           of
           heart
           in
           his
           hearers
           ,
           how
           did
           he
           mourne
           in
           his
           spirit
           ,
           and
           looked
           angerly
           about
           him
           ?
           Mar.
           3.5
           .
           Surely
           if
           we
           goe
           about
           to
           please
           men
           ,
           or
           set
           vp
           our selues
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           Gods
           causes
           will
           affect
           vs
           slenderly
           :
           Therefore
           it
           shall
           be
           our
           happie
           portion
           to
           set
           the
           top
           of
           our
           ambition
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           iudgements
           and
           practise
           ,
           preferre
           the
           winning
           of
           soules
           before
           the
           winning
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           
           Let
           euery
           man
           learne
           to
           consider
           what
           businesse
           God
           hath
           put
           in
           his
           hand
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           hindred
           in
           that
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           Gods
           worke
           ,
           Gods
           cause
           ,
           vpon
           which
           depends
           some
           part
           of
           Gods
           glory
           .
           And
           whatsoeuer
           he
           may
           glorifie
           God
           in
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           can
           warrant
           his
           calling
           ,
           let
           him
           set
           that
           forward
           ,
           and
           let
           no
           respect
           hinder
           him
           :
           let
           him
           not
           suffer
           God
           to
           be
           dishonoured
           in
           his
           familie
           ,
           nor
           where
           hee
           can
           hinder
           it
           :
           let
           the
           spirit
           of
           patience
           swallow
           a
           number
           of
           priuate
           and
           personall
           wrongs
           ;
           but
           ,
           when
           God
           comes
           to
           be
           wronged
           ,
           let
           him
           stirre
           vp
           the
           spirit
           of
           zeale
           and
           courage
           .
        
         
           
           Here
           many
           are
           reprooued
           ,
           who
           faile
           against
           this
           doctrine
           :
           as
           ,
           1.
           
           Men
           that
           follow
           nature
           abandoning
           religion
           ,
           hote
           and
           fiery
           in
           their
           owne
           quarrells
           ,
           not
           a
           word
           can
           be
           sooner
           vttered
           against
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           draw
           ,
           and
           to
           stabbe
           :
           Their
           owne
           names
           may
           not
           be
           mentioned
           without
           all
           due
           respect
           :
           But
           for
           Gods
           causes
           and
           quarrells
           ,
           let
           others
           looke
           to
           that
           .
           How
           hote
           was
           Cain
           in
           his
           owne
           cause
           ?
           but
           so
           much
           the
           cooler
           in
           Gods
           causes
           and
           seruice
           .
           Haman
           ,
           how
           busie
           in
           his
           owne
           priuate
           quarrell
           to
           
           bring
           Modecai
           to
           death
           ,
           yea
           to
           destroy
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           had
           not
           his
           gallowes
           caught
           himselfe
           ?
           Oh
           beware
           by
           these
           examples
           of
           more
           zeale
           in
           thine
           owne
           cause
           ,
           then
           in
           Gods
           ;
           in
           thy
           owne
           name
           ,
           then
           in
           Gods.
           2.
           
           Such
           Ostriches
           as
           can
           digest
           any
           high
           contempt
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           indignation
           or
           reproofe
           ,
           and
           can
           suffer
           men
           to
           sweare
           and
           curse
           by
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           his
           blood
           ,
           wounds
           ,
           and
           teare
           him
           to
           small
           peices
           .
           It
           would
           be
           thought
           disloyaltie
           to
           heare
           the
           Kings
           Maiesties
           name
           or
           title
           contumeliously
           spoken
           of
           ,
           and
           not
           bring
           the
           partie
           to
           condigne
           punishment
           .
           It
           was
           an
           olde
           law
           among
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           man
           did
           sweare
           by
           their
           God
           Ianus
           it
           should
           be
           death
           ,
           vnles
           the
           Senate
           approoued
           it
           ,
           or
           it
           were
           made
           before
           a
           Priest
           :
           why
           ?
           that
           it
           might
           be
           either
           punished
           or
           reprooued
           .
           It
           were
           well
           if
           we
           had
           such
           a
           law
           amongst
           vs.
           3.
           
           When
           care
           of
           our
           owne
           houses
           eate
           vp
           the
           care
           of
           Gods
           house
           :
           things
           shall
           be
           neat
           and
           conuenient
           at
           home
           ,
           no
           care
           how
           Gods
           house
           lies
           .
           When
           base
           trifles
           are
           preferred
           before
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           setling
           of
           it
           ;
           as
           stage-playes
           and
           enterludes
           .
           When
           Gods
           Sabbaths
           and
           time
           must
           giue
           place
           to
           our
           callings
           ,
           or
           recreations
           ,
           or
           are
           passed
           away
           in
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           more
           heauily
           then
           holy-daies
           or
           worke-daies
           .
           Here
           is
           a
           man
           affected
           more
           with
           his
           owne
           sinn
           ,
           then
           the
           highest
           causes
           of
           Gods
           glorie
           .
        
         
           III.
           The
           reason
           of
           our
           Sauiours
           deniall
           :
           
             For
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             worshippe
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             him
             onely
             shalt
             thou
             serue
             .
          
        
         
           Our
           Sauiour
           had
           sharply
           reprooued
           Satans
           impudence
           in
           his
           bold
           on
           set
           this
           third
           time
           ;
           but
           yet
           because
           it
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           thrust
           off
           an
           aduersarie
           with
           heat
           of
           words
           and
           sharpe
           reproaches
           ,
           vnlesse
           there
           be
           added
           also
           a
           direct
           answer
           and
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           :
           he
           therefore
           most
           fully
           answereth
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           euen
           the
           deuill
           himselfe
           ,
           not
           contenting
           himselfe
           by
           his
           power
           to
           repell
           him
           ,
           which
           Satan
           now
           beginneth
           to
           feele
           ,
           vnles
           also
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           word
           he
           conuince
           him
           ,
           and
           thereby
           award
           the
           dart
           ,
           and
           breake
           the
           temptation
           into
           peices
           .
        
         
           Which
           must
           be
           our
           rule
           in
           dealing
           with
           vaine
           and
           iangling
           aduersaries
           ;
           not
           to
           answer
           them
           according
           to
           their
           foolish
           disposition
           or
           prouocation
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           like
           them
           in
           frowardnes
           or
           stifnes
           ,
           in
           heat
           and
           peruersnes
           ,
           but
           to
           answer
           them
           with
           words
           of
           wisdom
           ,
           with
           sound
           matter
           and
           moderation
           ,
           both
           to
           conuince
           them
           ,
           and
           beat
           downe
           selfe-conceit
           in
           them
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           those
           two
           precepts
           ,
           Prou.
           26.4.5
           .
           which
           seeme
           contrarie
           ;
           but
           are
           easily
           
           reconciled
           by
           the
           due
           respect
           of
           persons
           ,
           places
           ,
           times
           ,
           and
           other
           circumstances
           .
           Euer
           remember
           one
           rule
           ,
           that
           no
           aduersarie
           (
           suppose
           the
           deuill
           himselfe
           )
           is
           to
           be
           answered
           by
           affection
           or
           passion
           ,
           but
           by
           iudgement
           and
           sound
           reason
           :
           Yea
           ,
           if
           we
           haue
           no
           hope
           to
           winne
           our
           aduersarie
           ,
           or
           doe
           him
           much
           good
           ,
           as
           Christ
           had
           none
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           yet
           we
           must
           testifie
           to
           God
           and
           his
           truth
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           our selues
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           The
           testimonie
           alleadged
           is
           out
           of
           Deut.
           10.20
           .
           
             Thou
             shalt
             feare
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             :
             thou
             shalt
             serue
             him
             :
          
           and
           ,
           Deu.
           6.13
           .
           An
           vniuersall
           and
           affirmatiue
           precept
           ,
           by
           which
           euery
           creature
           is
           bound
           to
           his
           Creator
           ,
           and
           him
           alone
           ,
           to
           performe
           diuine
           worship
           vnto
           him
           .
           And
           it
           is
           aptly
           applyed
           by
           Christ
           to
           this
           dart
           of
           Sathan
           :
           For
           it
           implyeth
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           he
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           now
           standing
           in
           this
           conflict
           with
           Sathan
           ,
           is
           a
           creature
           of
           God
           as
           he
           is
           man
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           as
           God
           he
           be
           equall
           to
           his
           Father
           .
           As
           man
           he
           is
           subiect
           to
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           precept
           among
           the
           rest
           .
           2.
           
           That
           Satan
           is
           not
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           pretendeth
           by
           his
           vniust
           claimes
           ,
           nor
           any
           way
           equall
           to
           God.
           3.
           
           That
           therefore
           neither
           must
           he
           beeing
           a
           creature
           ,
           giue
           the
           least
           diuine
           worship
           from
           God
           ;
           nor
           he
           that
           thus
           claimes
           it
           ,
           can
           by
           any
           meanes
           be
           capable
           of
           it
           .
           4.
           
           That
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           God
           reserue
           vnto
           God
           his
           due
           worship
           ,
           and
           forbid
           that
           any
           creature
           shall
           share
           with
           him
           .
           Christ
           stands
           not
           to
           dispute
           whether
           the
           sight
           presented
           were
           a
           shadow
           or
           substance
           ,
           nor
           whether
           he
           would
           giue
           it
           him
           or
           no
           ,
           but
           holds
           him
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           vpholds
           his
           Fathers
           right
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           But
           why
           doth
           our
           Sauiour
           change
           ,
           and
           adde
           to
           the
           text
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           not
           regarding
           that
           terrible
           woe
           denounced
           against
           such
           as
           adde
           or
           take
           away
           from
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           that
           ,
           in
           Deut.
           12.32
           .
           Here
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           1.
           changeth
           :
           Moses
           saith
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             feare
          
           :
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             worship
          
           :
           2.
           addeth
           :
           for
           Moses
           hath
           not
           the
           word
           onely
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           Christs
           putting
           to
           that
           text
           .
        
         
           
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Here
           is
           some
           difference
           indeed
           in
           words
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           sense
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           no
           corruption
           of
           the
           text
           ,
           nor
           letting
           out
           the
           life
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           stands
           not
           in
           the
           words
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           true
           sense
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Our
           Lord
           both
           in
           great
           wisedome
           changeth
           the
           word
           feare
           into
           worship
           ,
           and
           iust
           cause
           :
           for
           ,
           1.
           
           Moses
           vseth
           feare
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           generall
           word
           ,
           in
           which
           is
           contained
           all
           such
           diuine
           duties
           as
           godly
           men
           ought
           to
           performe
           vnto
           God
           :
           and
           our
           Sauiour
           mentions
           one
           speciall
           ,
           which
           is
           included
           in
           that
           generall
           ;
           which
           thing
           Moses
           
           speakes
           as
           well
           as
           hee
           ,
           in
           the
           generall
           ;
           as
           he
           that
           commaunds
           a
           whole
           ,
           commands
           euery
           part
           ,
           inward
           and
           outward
           .
           2.
           
           Hereby
           our
           Sauiour
           aptly
           meetes
           with
           Satans
           temptation
           ,
           
             If
             thou
             wilt
             worship
             me
          
           ;
           he
           vseth
           the
           same
           word
           ,
           not
           tying
           himselfe
           to
           Moses
           his
           words
           ,
           but
           keeping
           the
           sense
           ,
           but
           to
           Satans
           word
           :
           and
           ,
           3.
           
           He
           noteth
           the
           nearenesse
           and
           vndiuidednes
           of
           Gods
           feare
           and
           his
           worship
           ;
           as
           where
           the
           cause
           is
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           the
           effect
           ,
           so
           true
           feare
           and
           worship
           goe
           together
           ;
           where
           one
           is
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           the
           other
           :
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           one
           is
           put
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           not
           here
           onely
           ,
           but
           elsewhere
           ,
           as
           Esa.
           29.13
           .
           
             their
             feare
             toward
             mee
             was
             taught
             by
             the
             precept
             of
             men
             :
          
           Christ
           alleadging
           it
           ,
           Matth.
           15.9
           .
           saith
           ,
           You
           worship
           me
           in
           vaine
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           word
           onely
           added
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           in
           the
           law
           ,
           it
           no
           way
           addeth
           any
           contrary
           or
           diuerse
           sense
           to
           Moses
           ,
           but
           onely
           expoundeth
           or
           giueth
           a
           fit
           commentarie
           to
           the
           text
           ,
           and
           speaketh
           that
           plainely
           in
           one
           word
           ,
           which
           Moses
           doth
           in
           more
           :
           as
           Deut.
           2.13
           .
           
             Thou
             shalt
             feare
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             serue
             him
             ,
             and
             walke
             after
             no
             other
             gods
             :
          
           which
           is
           all
           one
           with
           our
           Sauiours
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             serue
             him
             onely
          
           .
           As
           he
           that
           saith
           ,
           The
           King
           is
           the
           supreame
           gouernour
           ,
           and
           none
           but
           hee
           ;
           saith
           in
           effect
           ,
           The
           King
           is
           the
           onely
           supreame
           gouernour
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           had
           a
           priuiledge
           in
           alleadging
           Scriptures
           without
           errour
           ,
           and
           were
           infallible
           expounders
           as
           well
           as
           
           alleadgers
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           This
           alteration
           of
           words
           is
           made
           by
           Christ
           ,
           to
           warrant
           vs
           ,
           that
           Scriptures
           alleadged
           by
           teachers
           according
           to
           their
           right
           
           sense
           (
           although
           with
           alterations
           and
           additions
           )
           are
           to
           be
           taken
           as
           true
           expositions
           and
           allegations
           ,
           we
           beeing
           not
           tyed
           so
           strictly
           to
           words
           as
           to
           sense
           :
           For
           otherwise
           ,
           all
           our
           sermons
           and
           expositions
           ,
           which
           serue
           to
           beat
           out
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           apply
           it
           to
           seuerall
           vses
           ,
           might
           be
           condemned
           as
           idle
           additions
           to
           Scripture
           ;
           which
           is
           blasphemous
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           To
           warrant
           vs
           ,
           that
           principles
           of
           religion
           expounded
           by
           warrant
           of
           Scripture
           are
           truely
           interpreted
           ,
           though
           the
           Scriptures
           
           in
           so
           many
           formall
           words
           expresse
           them
           not
           .
           As
           for
           example
           :
           In
           the
           doctrine
           of
           iustification
           by
           faith
           ,
           we
           say
           we
           are
           iustified
           by
           faith
           onely
           before
           God
           :
           here
           the
           Papists
           exclaime
           on
           vs
           as
           accursed
           heretikes
           ,
           because
           we
           read
           not
           the
           word
           onely
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Scripture
           .
           But
           we
           read
           it
           in
           effect
           ,
           and
           in
           true
           sense
           ,
           Rom.
           3.28
           .
           and
           ,
           Eph.
           2.8
           .
           
             by
             faith
             without
             workes
          
           ;
           which
           exclusiue
           is
           all
           one
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           
             onely
             
             by
             faith
          
           ,
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           interprets
           the
           exclusion
           of
           other
           gods
           by
           the
           word
           onely
           .
           As
           if
           I
           should
           say
           ,
           I
           did
           such
           a
           thing
           without
           help
           ;
           is
           it
           not
           all
           one
           to
           say
           ,
           I
           onely
           did
           it
           ?
           If
           Christs
           interpretation
           be
           true
           and
           warrantable
           ,
           so
           must
           ours
           in
           the
           point
           of
           iustification
           .
           And
           if
           the
           deuill
           himselfe
           had
           not
           yeelded
           to
           Christs
           allegation
           ,
           he
           might
           haue
           said
           ,
           Thou
           thrustest
           in
           the
           word
           onely
           ,
           and
           addest
           to
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           therefore
           art
           not
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God.
           But
           the
           Papists
           deale
           more
           impudently
           with
           vs
           ,
           then
           the
           deuill
           did
           with
           Christ
           ,
           who
           said
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           but
           yeelded
           to
           euidence
           of
           truth
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           not
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           precept
           it selfe
           are
           three
           things
           :
           1.
           the
           person
           :
           2.
           the
           matter
           :
           3.
           the
           obiect
           .
           1.
           
           The
           person
           ,
           thou
           ]
           the
           whole
           man
           and
           person
           ,
           which
           consisteth
           of
           a
           body
           and
           soule
           :
           thou
           ,
           any
           reasonable
           creature
           that
           challengest
           God
           to
           be
           thy
           God.
           2.
           
           The
           matter
           
             shalt
             worship
             and
             serue
          
           .
           Worship
           is
           twofold
           ,
           Ciuill
           ,
           or
           Diuine
           .
        
         
           
           Ciuill
           ,
           is
           a
           prostrating
           or
           bowing
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           or
           any
           outward
           testification
           of
           an
           high
           and
           reuerent
           respect
           of
           man.
           And
           this
           is
           due
           to
           men
           two
           wayes
           .
           1.
           
           
             Of
             dutie
          
           ,
           when
           men
           are
           to
           be
           reuerently
           acknowledged
           for
           somthing
           wherein
           God
           hath
           preferred
           them
           before
           vs
           ,
           as
           for
           yeares
           ,
           gifts
           ,
           graces
           ,
           authoritie
           :
           or
           such
           as
           are
           set
           ouer
           vs
           ,
           as
           parents
           and
           fathers
           of
           bodies
           and
           soules
           ,
           of
           Church
           ,
           and
           country
           .
           And
           this
           is
           required
           by
           the
           5.
           commandement
           ,
           and
           Rom.
           13.1.7
           .
           neither
           doth
           the
           Gospel
           and
           Christianitie
           take
           away
           ,
           but
           teach
           ciuility
           .
           And
           performed
           by
           the
           godly
           ,
           both
           in
           speach
           ,
           as
           Daniel
           said
           ,
           
             O
             King
          
           ;
           and
           Paul
           to
           
             Festus
             ,
             O
             noble
             Festus
          
           :
           and
           also
           in
           outward
           behauiour
           and
           gesture
           ,
           as
           Iaacob
           bowed
           seauen
           times
           to
           Esau
           ;
           and
           Ioseph
           taking
           his
           sonnes
           from
           the
           knees
           of
           his
           father
           Iaacob
           hauing
           blessed
           them
           ,
           did
           reuerence
           to
           his
           father
           downe
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           Gen.
           48.12
           .
           Dauid
           inclined
           his
           face
           to
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           bowed
           himselfe
           to
           Saul
           ,
           who
           pursued
           his
           life
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           24.9
           .
           The
           like
           of
           Ruth
           to
           Boaz
           ,
           chap.
           2.
           and
           of
           Abigail
           to
           Dauid
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           25.23
           .
           she
           fell
           on
           her
           face
           ,
           and
           bowed
           her selfe
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           fell
           at
           his
           feet
           .
           2.
           
           
             Of
             curtesie
          
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           fruit
           of
           humility
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           to
           his
           equalls
           and
           inferiours
           sheweth
           reuerence
           and
           respect
           ;
           as
           Abraham
           to
           Lot
           ,
           Gen.
           13.8.9
           .
           and
           to
           the
           Hittites
           his
           inferiours
           ,
           cap.
           23.12
           .
           he
           bowed
           himselfe
           before
           the
           people
           of
           the
           land
           :
           Farre
           vnlike
           the
           surlinesse
           and
           stiffenesse
           of
           proud
           and
           conceited
           persons
           ,
           who
           beeing
           void
           of
           all
           good
           nature
           ,
           nurture
           ,
           and
           religion
           ,
           know
           not
           to
           bow
           to
           any
           ,
           neither
           their
           betters
           in
           the
           way
           of
           duty
           ,
           nor
           equalls
           in
           way
           of
           curtesie
           .
        
         
         
           Diuine
           worship
           is
           twofold
           ,
           1.
           inward
           ,
           the
           summe
           of
           the
           first
           commandement
           ,
           standing
           in
           feare
           ,
           loue
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           :
           2.
           outward
           
           bowing
           or
           reuerence
           ,
           the
           summe
           of
           the
           second
           commaundemen●
           .
           The
           former
           bindes
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           the
           will
           ,
           and
           affections
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           inner
           man
           :
           the
           latter
           the
           outward
           man
           ,
           to
           giue
           God
           his
           worship
           and
           seruice
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           no
           part
           of
           that
           to
           any
           other
           :
           For
           the
           word
           onely
           ,
           onely
           mentioned
           in
           the
           latter
           branch
           ,
           must
           be
           extended
           and
           referred
           to
           the
           former
           too
           .
           The
           latter
           of
           these
           is
           here
           meant
           :
           for
           the
           word
           properly
           signifieth
           to
           kisse
           or
           adore
           ,
           
           by
           some
           outward
           gesture
           to
           manifest
           a
           veneration
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           this
           was
           it
           which
           Satan
           required
           of
           Christ
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           fall
           downe
           or
           bow
           vnto
           him
           :
           but
           Christ
           aptly
           refuseth
           it
           .
           2.
           
           This
           worship
           proceeds
           from
           an
           inward
           feare
           and
           apprehension
           of
           a
           diuine
           excellency
           &
           power
           ,
           not
           communicable
           to
           any
           creature
           ,
           which
           Satan
           well
           knewe
           :
           for
           euen
           by
           this
           bowing
           hee
           would
           haue
           Christ
           to
           acknowledge
           in
           him
           a
           power
           to
           dispose
           of
           all
           earthly
           things
           ,
           which
           is
           proper
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           
             And
             him
             onely
             shalt
             thou
             serue
             .
          
           ]
           By
           seruice
           is
           not
           meant
           the
           inward
           seruice
           of
           the
           heart
           :
           for
           the
           words
           in
           Deut.
           6.13
           .
           
             Thou
             shalt
             feare
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             serue
             him
             ,
          
           will
           not
           beare
           it
           :
           the
           first
           thereof
           betokening
           the
           inward
           seruice
           ,
           the
           second
           the
           outward
           ,
           following
           the
           former
           as
           the
           effect
           the
           cause
           .
           Neither
           would
           our
           Sauiour
           inuert
           the
           order
           ,
           in
           setting
           the
           streame
           before
           the
           fountaine
           .
           Therefore
           this
           word
           serue
           ,
           serueth
           to
           expound
           the
           former
           ,
           as
           an
           addition
           ,
           signifying
           nothing
           els
           but
           the
           outward
           seruice
           of
           God
           ;
           so
           that
           Christ
           here
           shewes
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           giue
           God
           outward
           reuerence
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           must
           (
           as
           seruants
           )
           performe
           duties
           according
           to
           his
           will
           :
           so
           the
           word
           signifies
           ,
           being
           taken
           from
           seruants
           ,
           
           who
           performe
           seruice
           to
           bodily
           Masters
           in
           bodily
           actions
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           person
           to
           be
           worshipped
           and
           serued
           is
           God
           only
           .
           
             Him
             onely
          
           ]
           whom
           we
           call
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           speach
           of
           Samuel
           ,
           1.7.3
           .
           
             Direct
             your
             hearts
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             serue
             him
             only
             :
             for
             his
             glorie
             will
             he
             giue
             to
             no
             other
             .
             Quest.
          
           Must
           we
           giue
           outward
           worship
           to
           none
           but
           God
           ?
           Must
           we
           not
           bow
           our
           knee
           ,
           and
           vncouer
           our
           heads
           ,
           to
           our
           King
           and
           Rulers
           ?
           Must
           we
           not
           rise
           vp
           to
           the
           hoare-head
           ?
           Leuit.
           19.32
           .
           Must
           we
           not
           serue
           one
           another
           in
           loue
           ?
           How
           then
           must
           we
           outwardly
           worship
           and
           serue
           God
           
             onely
             ?
             Ans.
          
           Wee
           must
           not
           denie
           any
           ciuill
           worshppe
           to
           any
           man
           ,
           to
           whome
           God
           hath
           made
           it
           due
           :
           but
           externall
           religious
           worship
           must
           not
           be
           giuen
           to
           any
           creature
           ,
           man
           or
           Angell
           .
        
         
         
           Quest.
           How
           may
           we
           know
           one
           from
           the
           other
           ?
           Answ.
           They
           differ
           greatly
           :
           1.
           
           In
           the
           kind
           ,
           one
           is
           seruill
           ,
           the
           other
           sociall
           ;
           the
           former
           due
           to
           an
           absolute
           Lord
           and
           commander
           ,
           the
           latter
           due
           from
           one
           fellow-seruant
           to
           another
           .
           This
           distinction
           is
           grounded
           in
           Reu.
           19.10
           .
           where
           the
           Angell
           refused
           the
           worship
           done
           him
           by
           Iohn
           ,
           vpon
           this
           ground
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           
             a
             fellow-seruant
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             brethren
             :
          
           for
           Iohn
           beeing
           ouercome
           with
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           Angels
           glorie
           and
           splendor
           ,
           out
           of
           humane
           infirmity
           ascribed
           to
           him
           more
           then
           ciuill
           honour
           ,
           and
           mixed
           some
           religious
           worship
           with
           it
           ,
           which
           onely
           was
           due
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Another
           difference
           is
           in
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           mind
           in
           worshipping
           .
           Religious
           bowing
           is
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           inwardly
           apprehends
           a
           diuine
           power
           proper
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           incommunicable
           to
           the
           creature
           ;
           or
           ,
           when
           god-head
           or
           diuine
           properties
           are
           conceiued
           in
           the
           thing
           bowed
           vnto
           .
           As
           for
           example
           :
           in
           falling
           downe
           to
           an
           image
           ,
           vncouering
           the
           head
           ,
           praying
           ,
           &c.
           the
           minde
           now
           conceiues
           a
           diuine
           power
           in
           the
           image
           of
           knowing
           ones
           thoughts
           ,
           hearing
           ,
           helping
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           at
           least
           that
           God
           hath
           tied
           his
           presence
           and
           grace
           to
           such
           a
           place
           where
           such
           an
           image
           is
           set
           vp
           .
           But
           the
           ciuill
           bowing
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           superiour
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           chaire
           of
           estate
           ,
           is
           a
           meere
           token
           of
           ciuill
           subiection
           ,
           without
           any
           conceit
           of
           deity
           in
           the
           minde
           ,
           onely
           because
           we
           see
           in
           them
           excellent
           gifts
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           in
           place
           aboue
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           common-wealth
           ,
           or
           familie
           .
           For
           the
           same
           gesture
           may
           be
           ciuill
           and
           spirituall
           according
           to
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           minde
           of
           the
           worshipper
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           end
           distinguisheth
           them
           :
           the
           one
           is
           to
           exercise
           godlines
           ,
           the
           other
           to
           expresse
           ciuility
           :
           the
           one
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           other
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           one
           done
           as
           a
           man
           is
           a
           member
           of
           Gods
           kingdome
           ,
           the
           other
           as
           he
           is
           in
           the
           ranke
           of
           an
           earthly
           kingdome
           .
           As
           for
           example
           :
           Kissing
           of
           the
           Popes
           feet
           is
           a
           worship
           done
           to
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           so
           seemes
           euill
           ;
           but
           ,
           beeing
           tendred
           to
           him
           as
           to
           the
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           can
           pardon
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           cannot
           erre
           ,
           this
           religious
           end
           makes
           it
           a
           religious
           worship
           ,
           and
           therefore
           none
           of
           his
           ,
           beeing
           not
           offred
           to
           any
           other
           Prince
           or
           Emperour
           vpon
           the
           earth
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Some
           difference
           may
           be
           taken
           from
           the
           common
           estimation
           of
           the
           thing
           worshipped
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           be
           generally
           esteemed
           or
           reputed
           diuine
           ,
           and
           deity
           ascribed
           to
           that
           which
           in
           it selfe
           hath
           it
           not
           :
           The
           host
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           is
           generally
           held
           to
           be
           Christs
           very
           selfe
           :
           now
           for
           a
           man
           (
           suppose
           a
           Protestant
           that
           knowes
           it
           to
           remaine
           
           very
           bread
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           such
           deity
           or
           change
           is
           in
           it
           )
           to
           bow
           downe
           before
           it
           ,
           to
           vncouer
           his
           head
           ,
           or
           vse
           gestures
           of
           adoration
           to
           it
           ,
           is
           an
           externall
           religious
           gesture
           ,
           and
           is
           vnlawfull
           ,
           although
           his
           intention
           be
           not
           to
           worship
           it
           ,
           but
           because
           in
           common
           estimation
           he
           ascribes
           a
           kind
           of
           Godhead
           to
           the
           creature
           as
           others
           doe
           .
           And
           whereas
           adoration
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           subiection
           to
           the
           thing
           adored
           ,
           and
           a
           note
           of
           inferiority
           in
           deed
           ,
           or
           in
           will
           ;
           by
           this
           gesture
           this
           person
           makes
           himselfe
           inferiour
           to
           a
           creature
           ,
           and
           giueth
           worship
           and
           preheminence
           to
           that
           which
           in
           his
           knowledge
           hath
           neither
           life
           nor
           sense
           ;
           which
           is
           senslesse
           ,
           and
           against
           common
           reason
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           A
           plaine
           difference
           betweene
           ciuill
           worship
           and
           diuine
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           all
           diuine
           worship
           is
           absolute
           and
           immediate
           ;
           which
           is
           plaine
           in
           this
           instance
           :
           God
           in
           all
           his
           commaundements
           must
           be
           absolutely
           and
           simply
           obeyed
           ,
           with
           full
           obedience
           ,
           neuer
           calling
           any
           of
           them
           into
           question
           ,
           neuer
           expostulating
           or
           reasoning
           the
           matter
           with
           God
           ,
           seeme
           they
           to
           vs
           neuer
           so
           vnreasonable
           .
           As
           Abraham
           against
           the
           law
           morall
           ,
           and
           euen
           against
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           without
           all
           reasoning
           ,
           riseth
           vp
           early
           to
           kill
           his
           owne
           sonne
           ,
           when
           God
           bids
           him
           ,
           who
           will
           bee
           simply
           obeyed
           for
           himselfe
           .
           But
           all
           obedience
           to
           men
           is
           respectiue
           ,
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           as
           farre
           as
           God
           hath
           appointed
           them
           to
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           and
           no
           further
           .
           God
           must
           be
           obeyed
           against
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           not
           against
           God
           ,
           but
           so
           farre
           as
           his
           commaundements
           are
           agreeable
           to
           Gods.
           Man
           as
           man
           is
           not
           to
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           but
           because
           God
           hath
           set
           him
           ouer
           vs
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           Common-wealth
           ,
           or
           familie
           .
        
         
           Whence
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           ciuill
           worship
           hath
           his
           rise
           and
           ground
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           the
           cause
           ,
           that
           so
           little
           reuerence
           is
           giuen
           to
           superiours
           ,
           whether
           Magistrats
           or
           Ministers
           ,
           Masters
           or
           Parents
           ,
           in
           these
           dissolute
           and
           vnmannerly
           dayes
           ,
           but
           because
           Gods
           worship
           decayes
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           laid
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           inferiours
           ,
           the
           force
           of
           whose
           commaundement
           would
           force
           reuerence
           to
           superiours
           ?
           What
           other
           cause
           is
           there
           ,
           that
           inferior
           impudent
           persons
           of
           both
           sexes
           take
           such
           liberty
           (
           without
           all
           respect
           of
           conscience
           ,
           truth
           ,
           or
           manners
           )
           to
           chatter
           against
           Gods
           Ministers
           and
           the
           Kings
           ,
           towards
           both
           whom
           God
           hath
           commaunded
           more
           then
           ordinary
           respect
           ;
           yea
           with
           all
           bitternes
           to
           scoffe
           ,
           raile
           ,
           curse
           ,
           threaten
           ,
           with
           horrible
           ,
           damnable
           ,
           and
           incessant
           oathes
           ,
           more
           like
           furies
           then
           men
           ,
           euen
           to
           their
           faces
           ?
           but
           that
           Gods
           feare
           is
           
           vtterly
           shaken
           out
           of
           their
           hearts
           :
           and
           where
           Gods
           feare
           is
           absent
           ,
           how
           can
           we
           expect
           any
           feare
           of
           men
           ?
           The
           heathen
           Priests
           were
           honoured
           ,
           because
           heathen
           gods
           were
           feared
           :
           which
           shall
           condemne
           Christians
           ,
           among
           whome
           neither
           Gods
           Priests
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           nor
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           King
           Gods
           vicegerent
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           not
           God
           himselfe
           is
           feared
           and
           honoured
           .
        
         
           All
           religious
           worship
           ,
           whether
           outward
           or
           inward
           ,
           is
           due
           to
           God
           onely
           .
           
           For
           inward
           worship
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           expresse
           ,
           Ioh.
           4.24
           .
           
             God
             beeing
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             hee
             must
             be
             worshipped
             in
             spirit
             and
             truth
             :
          
           And
           it
           might
           be
           prooued
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           inward
           worship
           ;
           as
           1.
           
           Loue
           :
           
             Thou
             shalt
             loue
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             with
             all
             thy
             heart
             ,
             and
             all
             thy
             soule
             .
          
           2.
           
           Feare
           :
           Isa.
           8.13
           .
           
             Let
             him
             be
             thy
             feare
             and
             dread
             :
             Feare
             him
             that
             is
             able
             to
             cast
             body
             and
             soule
             into
             hell
             .
          
           3.
           
           Trust
           and
           confidence
           :
           Prou.
           3.5
           .
           
             Trust
             in
             God
             with
             all
             thy
             heart
             .
          
           4.
           
           Faithfull
           prayer
           :
           Psal.
           50.15
           .
           
             Call
             vpon
             mee
             in
             the
             time
             of
             trouble
             :
          
           and
           ,
           
             How
             can
             they
             call
             on
             him
             in
             whome
             they
             haue
             not
             beleeued
             ?
          
           But
           of
           this
           there
           is
           little
           question
           .
           As
           for
           outward
           worship
           ,
           if
           religious
           ,
           all
           of
           it
           is
           his
           due
           onely
           .
           Psal.
           95.6
           .
           
             Come
             ,
             let
             vs
             kneele
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             bow
             downe
             to
             God
             our
             maker
             :
          
           Whence
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           gestures
           and
           signes
           of
           religious
           worshippe
           ,
           as
           bowing
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           of
           knees
           ,
           lifting
           vp
           of
           eyes
           ,
           or
           hands
           ,
           and
           vncouering
           the
           head
           with
           religious
           intention
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           yeelded
           to
           any
           but
           the
           true
           God.
           
        
         
           
           1.
           
           A
           reason
           hereof
           is
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           because
           
             he
             onely
             is
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             :
             our
             Lord
             ,
          
           of
           absolute
           commaund
           ,
           and
           we
           his
           seruants
           ,
           whos
           's
           our
           soules
           are
           ,
           and
           our
           bodies
           also
           ,
           to
           be
           at
           his
           becke
           in
           religious
           vse
           ,
           and
           none
           else
           :
           and
           
             our
             God
          
           ,
           by
           the
           law
           of
           creation
           and
           daily
           preseruation
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           the
           couenant
           of
           grace
           and
           redemption
           :
           he
           hath
           not
           onely
           created
           ,
           but
           preserueth
           ,
           yea
           redeemeth
           our
           soules
           and
           bodies
           also
           ,
           and
           no
           creature
           hath
           any
           right
           vnto
           vs
           (
           as
           Dauid
           saith
           .
           )
           Christ
           refuseth
           here
           to
           bow
           to
           the
           deuill
           ,
           not
           onely
           because
           he
           is
           a
           deuill
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           is
           a
           creature
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           our
           text
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           Satan
           will
           yeeld
           God
           is
           to
           be
           serued
           ,
           but
           not
           onely
           ,
           
           he
           would
           haue
           a
           little
           seruice
           too
           .
           Nebuchadnezzar
           would
           be
           contented
           God
           should
           be
           serued
           ,
           but
           he
           would
           be
           serued
           too
           :
           if
           they
           would
           but
           fall
           downe
           and
           bow
           to
           his
           image
           ,
           he
           desires
           no
           more
           .
           Let
           Christ
           be
           as
           deuout
           towards
           his
           Father
           as
           he
           can
           inwardly
           ,
           Satan
           desires
           no
           more
           but
           a
           little
           outward
           reuerence
           .
           But
           the
           three
           fellowes
           of
           Daniel
           tell
           the
           King
           ,
           
             they
             will
             worship
             their
             God
             onely
             :
          
           and
           Christ
           tells
           Satan
           the
           cheife
           idolater
           of
           all
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           
             serue
             God
             onely
          
           euen
           with
           externall
           and
           bodily
           seruice
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           If
           outward
           religious
           worship
           were
           due
           to
           any
           creature
           ,
           
           then
           to
           the
           Angells
           the
           most
           glorious
           of
           all
           :
           but
           they
           haue
           refused
           it
           and
           deuolued
           it
           onely
           to
           God
           as
           his
           prerogatiue
           .
           Iudg.
           13.16
           .
           Manoah
           beeing
           about
           to
           worship
           the
           Angell
           that
           appeared
           to
           him
           ,
           the
           Angell
           hindred
           him
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             If
             thou
             wilt
             offer
             any
             sacrifice
             ,
             offer
             it
             to
             God.
          
           And
           Paul
           condemneth
           an
           outward
           humility
           in
           worshipping
           of
           Angells
           ,
           Col.
           2.18
           .
           Reu.
           19.10
           .
           the
           Angell
           refused
           Iohns
           worship
           :
           and
           chap.
           22.8
           .
           when
           he
           fell
           downe
           at
           his
           feete
           to
           worshippe
           him
           ,
           beeing
           amased
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           not
           knowing
           whether
           he
           might
           not
           be
           the
           lambe
           himselfe
           ,
           of
           whose
           marriage
           hee
           was
           speaking
           :
           and
           the
           reason
           in
           both
           places
           ,
           why
           he
           refused
           euen
           that
           outward
           reuerence
           ,
           was
           ,
           1.
           taken
           from
           the
           Angells
           condition
           ,
           hee
           was
           but
           
             a
             fellow-seruant
          
           :
           2.
           because
           it
           was
           proper
           to
           God
           ,
           
             Worshippe
             God
          
           :
           who
           is
           there
           opposed
           to
           all
           Angells
           good
           and
           bad
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Idolatry
           may
           be
           committed
           onely
           in
           the
           gesture
           ,
           
           neither
           can
           we
           set
           our
           bodies
           (
           which
           ought
           to
           bee
           presented
           as
           liuing
           and
           reasonable
           sacrifices
           to
           God
           )
           before
           idoll-worship
           without
           the
           crime
           of
           idolatrie
           :
           no
           externall
           dissembled
           honour
           can
           be
           giuen
           to
           an
           image
           with
           safe
           conscience
           :
           for
           which
           cause
           Origen
           was
           excommunicated
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           offering
           a
           little
           incense
           to
           an
           idoll
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           forced
           thereunto
           by
           a
           suddaine
           feare
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Some
           things
           must
           be
           had
           alone
           ,
           and
           admit
           not
           of
           a
           second
           .
           
           No
           man
           can
           serue
           two
           Masters
           .
           One
           woman
           cannot
           haue
           two
           husbands
           at
           once
           :
           her
           husband
           is
           iealous
           of
           any
           partner
           or
           corriuall
           .
           Now
           God
           alone
           is
           our
           Master
           and
           Hushand
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           alone
           must
           haue
           religious
           honour
           .
        
         
           This
           serues
           to
           confute
           the
           Popish
           doctrine
           and
           practise
           of
           their
           image
           and
           Saint-worshippe
           ,
           and
           of
           giuing
           (
           many
           other
           wayes
           )
           Gods
           peculiar
           worshippe
           cleane
           away
           to
           the
           creatures
           ,
           not
           onely
           bowing
           to
           images
           of
           wood
           ,
           and
           stone
           ,
           and
           mettall
           ,
           but
           inuocating
           them
           ,
           vowing
           vnto
           them
           ,
           offring
           gifts
           vnto
           them
           ,
           lighting
           candles
           before
           them
           ,
           offring
           incense
           ,
           dedicating
           dayes
           ,
           fasts
           ,
           feasts
           vnto
           Saints
           departed
           ,
           &c.
           
           Wherein
           they
           commit
           most
           horrible
           idolatry
           ,
           against
           this
           expresse
           commandement
           ,
           which
           commandeth
           the
           seruice
           of
           the
           true
           God
           onely
           .
           As
           we
           shall
           see
           further
           in
           these
           grounds
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           No
           image
           may
           be
           made
           of
           God
           :
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             make
             to
             thy
             
             selfe
             any
             grauen
             image
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             heauen
             or
             earth
             :
          
           for
           ,
           
             Thou
             sawest
             no
             image
             ,
             onely
             thou
             heardest
             a
             voice
             ,
          
           Deu.
           4.12
           .
           
             And
             what
             w●ll
             yee
             liken
             mee
             to
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ?
          
           Yet
           this
           was
           a
           rude
           people
           ,
           ●nd
           needed
           all
           the
           bookes
           that
           might
           bee
           .
           Consequently
           ,
           God
           is
           not
           to
           
           be
           worshipped
           in
           any
           image
           .
           2.
           
           He
           is
           dishonoured
           when
           any
           
           
             corruptible
             thing
          
           is
           conceiued
           to
           be
           
             like
             him
          
           ,
           Rom.
           1.23
           .
           3.
           
           God
           is
           vncircumscriptible
           and
           infinite
           :
           therefore
           an
           image
           of
           him
           is
           a
           
           lie
           .
           4.
           
           God
           is
           euery
           where
           present
           :
           therefore
           euery
           image
           is
           vaine
           .
           
           5.
           
           Gods
           curse
           is
           on
           him
           that
           makes
           a
           
             carued
             image
             ,
             and
             puts
             it
             in
             a
             
             secret
             place
             ,
          
           Deut.
           27.15
           .
           6.
           
           God
           will
           not
           be
           worshipped
           in
           any
           image
           ,
           but
           of
           his
           Sonne
           :
           Ioh.
           5.23
           .
           
             All
             men
             must
             honour
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             as
             they
             honour
             the
             Father
             .
          
           Let
           image-mungers
           shew
           vs
           what
           images
           God
           will
           be
           worshipped
           in
           besides
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           the
           engrauen
           forme
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           we
           will
           worship
           as
           many
           images
           as
           they
           
           can
           .
           7.
           
           It
           is
           vaine
           and
           very
           inconsiderate
           to
           make
           an
           image
           ,
           and
           worship
           it
           ;
           the
           makers
           thereof
           want
           common
           sense
           ,
           and
           are
           blockish
           as
           the
           images
           themselues
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           the
           Prophets
           Ironicall
           narration
           ,
           Isa.
           42.19
           .
           and
           44.19
           .
           
             No
             man
             saith
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             Halfe
             haue
             I
             burnt
             ,
             or
             eaten
             ,
             or
             warmed
             my selfe
             withall
             ,
             and
             shall
             I
             worship
             the
             other
             halfe
             as
             a
             god
             ?
          
           Are
           not
           as
           good
           blockes
           as
           this
           euerie
           where
           ?
           and
           as
           good
           stones
           in
           the
           pauement
           ?
           Is
           not
           one
           as
           worthy
           to
           be
           worshipped
           as
           the
           other
           ?
           How
           hath
           one
           deserued
           to
           be
           burnt
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           to
           be
           reserued
           for
           adoration
           ?
           The
           same
           folly
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           one
           peice
           of
           the
           hoast
           they
           eate
           ,
           another
           they
           set
           vp
           to
           be
           worshipped
           ,
           and
           want
           consideration
           to
           say
           ,
           Was
           not
           the
           peice
           that
           is
           eaten
           ,
           as
           worthy
           to
           be
           worshipped
           as
           this
           ?
           Is
           this
           better
           then
           that
           ?
           So
           that
           that
           of
           the
           Prophet
           is
           verified
           of
           these
           idolaters
           ,
           
             They
             that
             make
             them
             are
             like
             vnto
             them
             ,
          
           euen
           as
           blockish
           as
           the
           very
           blocks
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           could
           reason
           ,
           would
           surely
           say
           ,
           Am
           not
           I
           as
           worthy
           to
           be
           worshipped
           as
           my
           fellow
           ?
           am
           I
           baser
           then
           my
           equall
           ?
        
         
           
           But
           they
           haue
           gotten
           a
           late
           distinction
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           put
           on
           a
           cloake
           to
           hide
           the
           filthinesse
           of
           their
           idolatrie
           .
           Worship
           (
           say
           they
           )
           is
           either
           that
           high
           and
           great
           worship
           proper
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ▪
           or
           lesse
           and
           inferiour
           worship
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           seruice
           :
           the
           former
           they
           cannot
           without
           idolatrie
           giue
           to
           Angells
           and
           Saints
           ,
           the
           latter
           they
           may
           .
        
         
           
           But
           ,
           1.
           
           God
           cannot
           be
           deluded
           by
           a
           distinction
           of
           words
           ,
           seeing
           the
           thing
           it selfe
           is
           idolatrie
           :
           let
           them
           call
           it
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           to
           delude
           the
           world
           and
           themselues
           withall
           ,
           the
           thing
           is
           as
           grosse
           idolatry
           
           as
           euer
           was
           among
           the
           heathens
           ,
           let
           them
           lessen
           it
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           and
           call
           it
           a
           lesse
           worship
           ,
           consisting
           in
           externall
           reuerence
           ,
           and
           inferiour
           to
           that
           which
           is
           giuen
           to
           the
           samplar
           .
           For
           so
           long
           as
           they
           bowe
           to
           Saints
           (
           which
           they
           cannot
           for
           shame
           say
           is
           for
           ciuil
           reuerence
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           had
           eyes
           to
           see
           them
           :
           )
           they
           goe
           directly
           against
           the
           commaundement
           ,
           which
           saith
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             bow
             downe
             to
             them
             .
          
           And
           the
           Lord
           hereby
           distinguisheth
           his
           true
           worshippers
           from
           idolaters
           ,
           
             I
             haue
             reserued
             seuen
             thousand
             which
             neuer
             bowed
             the
             knee
             to
             Baal
             .
          
           And
           so
           long
           as
           they
           inuocate
           them
           ,
           vow
           vnto
           them
           ,
           sweare
           by
           them
           ,
           knocke
           their
           breasts
           before
           them
           ,
           creepe
           vnto
           them
           ,
           &c.
           doe
           they
           thinke
           they
           haue
           eares
           and
           heare
           not
           ?
           nay
           ,
           do
           they
           not
           ascribe
           the
           seeing
           of
           their
           hearts
           and
           wants
           ,
           omnipotence
           ,
           and
           power
           to
           helpe
           them
           ?
           Are
           they
           not
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           that
           woe
           of
           them
           that
           say
           to
           the
           wood
           ,
           Arise
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           dumb
           stone
           ,
           
             Come
             and
             helpe
             vs
          
           ?
           And
           so
           long
           as
           they
           imitate
           the
           heathen
           in
           erecting
           temples
           ,
           altars
           ,
           statues
           ;
           in
           appointing
           them
           religious
           daies
           ,
           feasts
           ,
           fasts
           ,
           seuerall
           worships
           ,
           &c.
           can
           they
           by
           an
           idle
           word
           put
           out
           all
           mens
           eies
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           can
           see
           nothing
           beyond
           ciuill
           worship
           in
           all
           this
           ,
           because
           they
           call
           it
           douleia
           ?
           What
           is
           there
           now
           in
           all
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           doe
           to
           them
           ?
           They
           say
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           sacrifice
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           due
           to
           God
           onely
           ,
           but
           inuocate
           them
           we
           may
           .
           Answ.
           1.
           
           A
           silly
           shift
           ,
           as
           though
           all
           Gods
           proper
           worship
           were
           in
           sacrifices
           .
           2.
           
           What
           are
           prayers
           but
           sacrifices
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           ?
           3.
           
           What
           is
           it
           but
           to
           offer
           sacrifice
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           offer
           them
           candles
           ,
           incense
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           new-found
           distinction
           argueth
           their
           grosse
           ignorance
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           secular
           learning
           ,
           
           if
           not
           wilfull
           blindnesse
           ;
           the
           words
           both
           of
           them
           in
           both
           beeing
           vsed
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           promiscuously
           ascribed
           both
           to
           God
           and
           men
           .
           I.
           For
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           They
           may
           (
           they
           say
           )
           giue
           douleia
           to
           men
           and
           Angels
           :
           but
           then
           may
           we
           giue
           all
           the
           seruice
           due
           to
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           vnder
           this
           word
           is
           it
           all
           comprehended
           :
           Rom.
           16.18
           .
           
             they
             serue
             not
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           And
           the
           Apostle
           condemnes
           the
           giuing
           of
           douleia
           to
           things
           which
           by
           nature
           are
           no
           gods
           ,
           Gal.
           4.8
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Act.
           20.18
           .
           
             seruing
             the
             Lord
             with
             all
             modesty
             and
             many
             teares
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           here
           is
           douleia
           proper
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           their
           distinction
           makes
           peculiar
           to
           man.
           1.
           
           Thess.
           1.9
           .
           
             hauing
             turned
             from
             idolls
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             serue
             the
             liuing
             and
             true
             God.
          
           Coloss.
           3.24
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             for
             yee
             serue
             the
             Lord
             Christ.
          
           And
           might
           they
           not
           in
           
           the
           Scripture
           obserue
           how
           the
           Angel
           refused
           douleia
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           22.7
           .
           
             because
             he
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             fellow-seruant
             ?
          
           Yet
           they
           say
           it
           is
           due
           to
           Angels
           and
           Saints
           .
           And
           that
           latreia
           is
           not
           onely
           taken
           in
           Scripture
           for
           worship
           due
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           for
           workes
           belonging
           to
           men
           ,
           is
           plaine
           by
           Leuit.
           23.7
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             do
             no
             seruile
             worke
             .
          
           II.
           For
           secular
           learning
           :
           
             Ludouicus
             Vines
          
           a
           learned
           man
           of
           their
           religion
           ,
           in
           his
           commentaries
           vpon
           
             Augustine
             de
             ciuitat
             .
             Dei
          
           ,
           hath
           prooued
           out
           of
           
             Suida●
             ,
             Xenophon
          
           ,
           and
           Valla
           ,
           that
           these
           two
           words
           are
           vsually
           taken
           one
           for
           another
           .
           And
           yet
           vpon
           this
           confused
           distinction
           ,
           stands
           all
           the
           frame
           of
           their
           confused
           idolatry
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           This
           distinction
           fighteth
           not
           onely
           against
           antiquity
           ,
           but
           against
           themselues
           .
           Ierome
           against
           Vigilantius
           saith
           ,
           
             Nos
             non
             Angelos
             ,
             non
             Archangelos
             ,
             non
             Cherubim
             ,
             non
             Seraphim
             colimus
             &
             adoramus
             .
          
           And
           Augustine
           epist.
           44.
           
           
             Scias
             à
             Christianis
             Catholicis
             nullum
             coli
             mortuorum
             ,
          
           No
           Christian
           Catholike
           worshippeth
           any
           of
           the
           dead
           .
           And
           some
           of
           themselues
           ,
           as
           Holcot
           and
           Durand
           ,
           write
           that
           no
           worship
           at
           all
           is
           to
           be
           giuen
           to
           an
           image
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           lawfull
           to
           worship
           it
           .
           And
           yet
           Aquinas
           and
           others
           say
           plainely
           ,
           that
           the
           Crucifix
           and
           image
           of
           Christ
           must
           be
           adored
           with
           the
           same
           honour
           as
           himselfe
           is
           ;
           yea
           that
           honour
           ,
           stayeth
           in
           the
           very
           image
           :
           which
           I
           hope
           is
           more
           then
           douleia
           that
           is
           giuen
           to
           the
           image
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           But
           enough
           of
           this
           idle
           distinction
           .
           They
           must
           ,
           as
           the
           Midianites
           ,
           fight
           against
           themselues
           and
           one
           another
           ,
           that
           fight
           against
           God
           and
           his
           glory
           .
           And
           wee
           must
           fight
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           take
           part
           with
           our
           God
           for
           his
           right
           ,
           and
           assoone
           ioine
           our selues
           with
           Pagans
           and
           Infidells
           as
           with
           Papists
           ,
           one
           of
           their
           worshippes
           beeing
           euery
           way
           as
           idolatrous
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           .
           I
           know
           there
           is
           difference
           in
           the
           persons
           whom
           they
           represent
           in
           the
           image
           ,
           betweene
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           ,
           and
           betweene
           Iupiter
           and
           Mercury
           :
           But
           in
           the
           thing
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           ,
           diuine
           worshippe
           giuen
           to
           an
           image
           of
           the
           one
           beeing
           as
           hatefull
           to
           God
           as
           that
           which
           is
           giuen
           to
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           We
           worship
           not
           the
           image
           ,
           but
           God
           in
           the
           image
           ,
           nor
           the
           Saints
           themselues
           ,
           
           but
           God
           in
           the
           Saints
           ;
           honour
           done
           to
           Gods
           friends
           is
           done
           to
           God
           himselfe
           .
           So
           the
           Rhemists
           say
           :
           As
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           image
           of
           Antichrist
           is
           the
           worship
           of
           Antichrist
           himselfe
           ,
           so
           the
           worshippe
           of
           the
           image
           of
           Christ
           is
           the
           worshippe
           of
           Christ
           himselfe
           .
           In
           Apoc.
           12.
           
           §
           .
           ●
           .
        
         
         
           I
           answer
           :
           1.
           
           After
           the
           same
           manner
           the
           Gentiles
           maintained
           their
           idolatry
           ,
           who
           instituted
           idolls
           ,
           
             vt
             admoneamur
             diuinae
             naturae
          
           ,
           
           to
           put
           them
           in
           minde
           of
           God.
           2.
           
           It
           is
           false
           which
           they
           say
           :
           for
           they
           worship
           the
           images
           and
           Saints
           themselues
           ,
           
           as
           appeareth
           euidently
           in
           their
           forenamed
           seruices
           .
           3.
           
           God
           will
           be
           honoured
           in
           such
           signes
           and
           meanes
           as
           himselfe
           hath
           appointed
           ,
           
           and
           not
           condemned
           ;
           neither
           hath
           he
           more
           condemned
           image-worship
           ,
           then
           his
           worship
           in
           an
           image
           .
           Besides
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           the
           Rhemists
           say
           ,
           God
           hath
           appointed
           what
           honour
           to
           giue
           to
           his
           friends
           ,
           and
           hath
           denied
           to
           giue
           this
           honour
           to
           any
           of
           the●
           ,
           Isa.
           42.8
           .
           All
           will-worship
           is
           condemned
           ,
           Col.
           2.23
           .
           No
           worship
           pleaseth
           him
           that
           is
           not
           commaunded
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           Matth.
           15.9
           .
           4.
           
           Thus
           might
           they
           defend
           the
           most
           grosse
           idolatry
           as
           euer
           was
           :
           as
           for
           example
           :
           
           Iehu
           worshipped
           God
           ,
           and
           was
           zealous
           for
           the
           Lord
           of
           hosts
           ,
           2.
           
           Kin.
           10.16
           .
           but
           he
           worshipped
           God
           in
           the
           two
           calues
           at
           Dan
           and
           Bethel
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           vers
           .
           31.
           he
           departed
           not
           from
           the
           sinnes
           of
           Ieroboam
           .
           He
           might
           with
           Papists
           haue
           said
           ,
           Why
           ,
           I
           worshippe
           no
           calues
           ,
           but
           God
           in
           the
           calues
           .
           Yet
           hee
           was
           an
           idolater
           .
        
         
           The
           Samaritans
           and
           Assyrians
           in
           Samaria
           feared
           God
           ,
           and
           serued
           their
           images
           ,
           2.
           
           King.
           17.28.33.41
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           serued
           God
           in
           images
           :
           But
           they
           were
           not
           thereby
           freed
           from
           horrible
           idolatry
           ,
           for
           which
           God
           cast
           them
           out
           .
           Iudg.
           17.
           
           Micha
           worshipped
           the
           true
           God
           in
           an
           idoll
           ,
           and
           could
           say
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Papists
           ,
           I
           worship
           not
           the
           image
           ,
           but
           God
           in
           the
           image
           :
           for
           v.
           3.
           the
           siluer
           was
           dedicated
           to
           the
           Lord
           to
           make
           an
           image
           :
           and
           v.
           13.
           now
           the
           Lord
           will
           be
           mercifull
           vnto
           me
           ,
           seeing
           I
           haue
           got
           a
           Leuite
           in
           my
           house
           .
           And
           yet
           he
           was
           a
           grosse
           idolater
           ▪
           Exod.
           32.
           the
           Israelites
           worshipped
           not
           the
           calfe
           ,
           but
           God
           in
           the
           calfe
           :
           for
           1.
           they
           proclaimed
           holy-day
           to
           Iehoua
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           calfe
           ,
           v.
           5.
           2.
           the
           thing
           they
           desired
           was
           onely
           some
           visible
           presence
           of
           God
           to
           goe
           before
           them
           now
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           Moses
           ,
           v.
           1
           3.
           they
           could
           not
           be
           so
           senslesse
           as
           to
           thinke
           that
           an
           idoll
           ,
           which
           had
           eyes
           and
           did
           not
           see
           ,
           and
           feete
           but
           could
           not
           walke
           ,
           could
           goe
           before
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           represented
           thereby
           and
           reconciled
           vnto
           them
           should
           goe
           before
           them
           .
           4.
           when
           they
           said
           ,
           These
           be
           thy
           Gods
           
             Oh
             Israel
          
           ,
           which
           brought
           thee
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           could
           they
           be
           so
           blockish
           as
           to
           thinke
           a
           dead
           idoll
           ,
           made
           but
           the
           day
           before
           ,
           could
           be
           that
           God
           which
           brought
           them
           many
           weekes
           before
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           when
           it
           had
           no
           being
           ?
           Therefore
           by
           a
           figure
           of
           the
           signe
           put
           for
           
           the
           thing
           signified
           it
           is
           thus
           meant
           ,
           This
           is
           in
           honour
           of
           the
           God
           that
           brought
           thee
           out
           of
           Egypt
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           They
           forgate
           God
           ,
           Psal.
           106.20
           .
           Answ.
           It
           cannot
           be
           meant
           of
           all
           memory
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           ,
           that
           they
           forgate
           their
           dutie
           and
           obedience
           to
           God
           ,
           together
           with
           Gods
           expresse
           commaundement
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           Yet
           was
           this
           condemned
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           reuenged
           by
           Moses
           as
           an
           high
           idolatry
           .
        
         
           
           5.
           
           It
           is
           false
           which
           the
           Papists
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           worship
           not
           the
           image
           ,
           but
           God
           in
           the
           image
           ;
           their
           common
           practise
           is
           to
           inuocate
           images
           ,
           to
           trust
           for
           good
           from
           them
           ,
           to
           vow
           ,
           offer
           ,
           and
           goe
           in
           pilgrimage
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           sure
           of
           protection
           from
           them
           .
           This
           is
           the
           honour
           of
           images
           to
           the
           great
           and
           high
           dishonour
           of
           God.
           
           6.
           
           The
           Papists
           themselues
           after
           all
           their
           flourishes
           ,
           are
           glad
           to
           leaue
           this
           practise
           ,
           as
           which
           they
           had
           rather
           hold
           by
           way
           of
           dispute
           to
           toile
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           then
           in
           sound
           iudgement
           to
           help
           themselues
           .
           
           Chemnitius
           writes
           of
           
             George
             Cassander
          
           ,
           that
           after
           long
           dispute
           and
           strife
           to
           varnish
           ouer
           inuocation
           of
           Saints
           ,
           he
           concluded
           thus
           ,
           
             Ego
             in
             meis
             precibus
             non
             soleo
             Sanctos
             inuocare
             ,
             sed
             inuocationem
             dirigo
             ad
             Deum
             ipsum
             ,
             idque
             in
             nomine
             Christi
             :
             hoc
             enim
             tutius
             esse
             existimo
             :
          
           I
           for
           my
           part
           vse
           not
           to
           call
           vpon
           the
           Saints
           ,
           but
           direct
           my
           prayers
           to
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           :
           for
           I
           take
           this
           to
           be
           the
           safer
           course
           .
           And
           Hofmeister
           a
           great
           Papist
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           heaped
           vp
           many
           opinions
           about
           inuocation
           of
           Saints
           ,
           concludes
           in
           the
           words
           of
           Augustine
           ,
           (
           if
           that
           booke
           
             De
             visitatione
             infirmorum
          
           was
           his
           )
           
             Tutiùs
             &
             iucundiùs
             loquor
             ad
             meum
             Iesum
             ,
             quàm
             ad
             aliquem
             sanctorum
             spirituum
             Dei
             ,
          
           I
           speake
           more
           safely
           and
           with
           more
           comfort
           to
           my
           Iesus
           ,
           then
           to
           any
           of
           those
           blessed
           spirits
           that
           are
           with
           God.
           And
           to
           those
           that
           doe
           not
           thus
           ,
           may
           be
           applied
           that
           in
           Ier.
           2.13
           .
           
             This
             people
             hath
             committed
             two
             great
             euills
             ,
             they
             haue
             left
             the
             fountaine
             of
             liuing
             waters
             ,
             and
             digged
             to
             themselues
             wells
             that
             will
             hold
             no
             water
             .
          
        
         
           I
           will
           conclude
           with
           the
           concession
           of
           Eccius
           in
           his
           Enchiridion
           ,
           wherein
           he
           shewes
           that
           inuocation
           of
           Saints
           was
           not
           deliuered
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           neither
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           nor
           commaundement
           ,
           nor
           promise
           ,
           nor
           example
           ,
           for
           two
           reasons
           :
           1.
           
           Because
           that
           people
           was
           so
           prone
           to
           idolatry
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           the
           Fathers
           were
           
             in
             limbo
          
           before
           Christs
           passion
           ,
           neither
           had
           the
           blessed
           vision
           of
           God.
           Neither
           was
           it
           deliuered
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           for
           two
           reasons
           more
           :
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           Gentiles
           were
           very
           prone
           to
           returne
           to
           their
           old
           idolatry
           .
           2.
           
           Least
           the
           Apostles
           should
           seeme
           
           to
           teach
           their
           owne
           honour
           after
           their
           death
           .
        
         
           Let
           vs
           take
           this
           Doctor
           at
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           his
           reasons
           as
           they
           are
           (
           though
           better
           might
           be
           giuen
           :
           )
           and
           onely
           hence
           inferre
           thus
           much
           ;
           If
           the
           doctrine
           of
           inuocation
           of
           Saints
           ,
           be
           found
           neither
           in
           the
           old
           nor
           new
           Testament
           ,
           with
           what
           conscience
           doe
           they
           vrge
           it
           on
           the
           simple
           ,
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           Scripture
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           This
           perhaps
           is
           but
           one
           Doctors
           opinion
           ,
           to
           him
           consents
           Asotus
           a
           great
           and
           learned
           Iesuite
           ,
           who
           tells
           vs
           plainly
           ,
           
             Non
             doceri
             in
             scripturis
             ,
             sed
             insinuari
             Sanctorum
             inuocationem
             ,
          
           that
           the
           inuocation
           of
           Saints
           is
           onely
           insinuated
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           Marke
           the
           force
           of
           truth
           in
           these
           two
           great
           points
           ,
           of
           iustification
           granted
           by
           Bellarmine
           ,
           and
           of
           inuocation
           of
           Saints
           granted
           by
           all
           these
           great
           Papists
           .
        
         
           Our
           doctrine
           condemnes
           the
           presenting
           of
           ones
           body
           at
           the
           externall
           diuine
           worship
           of
           any
           thing
           which
           is
           not
           God
           :
           
           and
           consequently
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           not
           be
           present
           at
           false
           worship
           to
           giue
           it
           the
           least
           allowance
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           gesture
           .
           Whence
           they
           are
           conuicted
           of
           dealing
           false
           with
           God
           ,
           who
           present
           their
           body
           at
           the
           Masse
           ,
           with
           a
           conceit
           that
           they
           can
           keep
           their
           hearts
           to
           God
           well
           enough
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           Might
           not
           our
           Lord
           for
           a
           whole
           world
           haue
           found
           by
           all
           his
           wisedom
           such
           a
           present
           help
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           such
           a
           pollicie
           haue
           ouerreached
           the
           deuill
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           required
           onely
           externall
           bowing
           ,
           keeping
           his
           heart
           still
           vnto
           God
           ?
           No
           :
           our
           Lord
           knew
           well
           ,
           1.
           that
           body
           and
           soule
           make
           but
           one
           man
           ,
           who
           must
           haue
           but
           one
           God
           ,
           one
           Lord
           ,
           one
           faith
           ,
           one
           worship
           .
           2.
           that
           our
           bodies
           are
           the
           Lords
           as
           well
           as
           our
           soules
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           6.20
           .
           created
           for
           his
           seruice
           as
           wel
           as
           they
           ,
           redeemed
           by
           Christs
           blood
           as
           well
           as
           they
           .
           3.
           that
           he
           that
           requireth
           the
           whole
           heart
           ,
           requireth
           also
           the
           whole
           strength
           which
           is
           of
           the
           body
           .
           4.
           that
           the
           soule
           cannot
           be
           in
           heauen
           ,
           if
           the
           body
           be
           in
           hell
           ;
           neither
           can
           he
           bow
           the
           knee
           of
           his
           heart
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           bowes
           the
           knee
           of
           his
           body
           to
           Satan
           .
           5.
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           agreement
           betweene
           light
           and
           darknes
           ,
           God
           and
           Belial
           :
           the
           Arke
           and
           Dagon
           cannot
           stand
           in
           the
           same
           Temple
           ,
           and
           the
           heart
           cannot
           at
           the
           same
           time
           be
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           and
           of
           idolls
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           is
           the
           difference
           betweene
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Synagogue
           of
           Satan
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           is
           a
           chaste
           wife
           and
           spouse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           keeps
           her
           to
           her
           husband
           alone
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           admit
           others
           to
           the
           vse
           of
           her
           faith
           :
           the
           other
           playes
           the
           harlot
           with
           many
           louers
           ,
           and
           keeps
           not
           her
           faith
           and
           confidence
           to
           God
           alone
           ,
           
           but
           permits
           others
           to
           be
           fellowes
           with
           him
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
           Now
           no
           man
           can
           take
           her
           for
           a
           chaste
           and
           vndefiled
           spouse
           ,
           that
           will
           giue
           the
           vse
           of
           her
           body
           to
           a
           stranger
           ,
           though
           she
           plead
           neuer
           so
           confidently
           that
           she
           keeps
           her
           heart
           to
           her
           husband
           .
           The
           case
           here
           is
           the
           very
           same
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Here
           is
           a
           number
           of
           sinnes
           infolded
           in
           this
           one
           action
           :
           1.
           here
           is
           a
           manifest
           appearance
           of
           euill
           ,
           which
           we
           should
           flie
           ,
           1.
           
           Thess.
           5.22
           .
           2.
           an
           occasion
           of
           offence
           to
           others
           ,
           to
           draw
           them
           in
           by
           our
           example
           ,
           and
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           we
           may
           ,
           a
           destroying
           of
           him
           for
           whom
           Christ
           hath
           died
           ,
           Rom.
           14.15
           .
           3.
           a
           fight
           against
           faith
           ▪
           and
           an
           allowance
           of
           that
           which
           a
           man
           condemneth
           .
           Rom.
           14.22
           .
           
             Blessed
             is
             he
             that
             condemneth
             not
             himselfe
             in
             that
             he
             alloweth
             .
          
           His
           body
           allowes
           that
           which
           his
           heart
           condemnes
           .
           4.
           here
           is
           a
           denyall
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           faith
           hee
           ought
           to
           confesse
           and
           professe
           with
           his
           mouth
           ;
           which
           he
           would
           doe
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           in
           soundnes
           hid
           in
           the
           heart
           .
           5.
           here
           is
           a
           dastardly
           ioyning
           with
           his
           Lords
           enemie
           :
           for
           
             he
             that
             is
             not
             with
             him
             is
             against
             him
             .
          
           6.
           here
           is
           not
           onely
           an
           approbation
           ,
           but
           a
           communication
           in
           idolatry
           ;
           a
           touching
           of
           pitch
           ,
           &
           a
           defiling
           of
           a
           mans
           selfe
           ;
           a
           most
           present
           danger
           of
           infection
           ,
           and
           defection
           from
           God.
           7.
           here
           is
           an
           hypocriticall
           show
           of
           that
           which
           the
           heart
           abhorres
           ;
           a
           diuided
           man
           ,
           and
           diuided
           manner
           of
           worship
           ,
           which
           God
           hateth
           who
           requireth
           the
           whole
           man.
           8.
           experience
           shewes
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           giue
           vp
           their
           bodies
           to
           idols
           .
           God
           in
           iustice
           for
           the
           most
           part
           giues
           vp
           the
           heart
           to
           horrible
           delusions
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           If
           we
           must
           
             auoid
             an
             heretike
          
           ,
           then
           much
           more
           an
           idolater
           .
           We
           must
           not
           onely
           
             hate
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Nicolaitans
             ,
          
           but
           
             auoid
             it
          
           .
           Many
           say
           they
           hate
           the
           Masse
           ;
           but
           I
           say
           ,
           then
           they
           would
           auoid
           it
           :
           for
           we
           separate
           our
           bodies
           ,
           not
           onely
           our
           hearts
           from
           the
           things
           wee
           hate
           .
           And
           the
           commaundement
           is
           ,
           
             to
             get
             out
             of
             Babylon
          
           .
           We
           read
           in
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           historie
           ,
           how
           S.
           Iohn
           fled
           from
           Corinthus
           the
           heretike
           ,
           and
           Polycarpe
           from
           Marcion
           :
           And
           ,
           those
           whom
           we
           may
           not
           bid
           God-speed
           ,
           or
           whom
           we
           may
           not
           inuite
           to
           our
           owne
           tables
           ,
           may
           we
           ioyne
           with
           them
           in
           polluting
           the
           Lords
           table
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           Such
           persons
           keep
           not
           their
           hearts
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           present
           their
           bodies
           at
           idolatrie
           ,
           neither
           present
           they
           their
           bodies
           onely
           :
           for
           the
           soule
           gouernes
           the
           bodie
           ,
           the
           will
           leads
           the
           action
           ,
           the
           vnderstanding
           the
           will
           ,
           and
           the
           affections
           attend
           the
           vnderstanding
           .
           Now
           where
           there
           is
           vnderstanding
           ,
           iudgement
           ,
           will
           ,
           and
           affections
           ,
           giuen
           to
           the
           idoll-worship
           ,
           is
           not
           more
           then
           the
           bodie
           giuen
           ,
           euen
           the
           cheife
           and
           highest
           faculties
           of
           the
           soule
           ?
           Of
           which
           we
           
           can
           reckon
           no
           better
           then
           plowing
           with
           an
           oxe
           and
           an
           asse
           ,
           or
           sowing
           the
           same
           field
           with
           diuerse
           seeds
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           law
           forbiddeth
           ,
           and
           therein
           refuseth
           the
           mixture
           of
           warrantable
           and
           vnwarrantable
           rites
           in
           his
           worship
           .
           God
           is
           a
           spirit
           and
           truth
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           be
           worshipped
           in
           spirit
           and
           falsehood
           .
           A
           dissembled
           worship
           is
           a
           marke
           of
           a
           true
           neutrall
           ,
           of
           a
           plaine
           Laodicean
           ,
           neither
           hot
           nor
           cold
           ,
           a
           cake
           halfe
           baked
           on
           the
           hearth
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           But
           is
           it
           not
           lawfull
           on
           some
           occasion
           to
           bee
           present
           at
           Masse
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           In
           some
           cases
           a
           man
           may
           be
           present
           ,
           and
           not
           sinne
           :
           as
           ,
           1.
           
           When
           he
           is
           there
           by
           violent
           compulsion
           ,
           beeing
           bound
           and
           cast
           in
           as
           into
           a
           prison
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           cannot
           resist
           :
           this
           is
           not
           his
           sinne
           ,
           but
           theirs
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           said
           as
           of
           Lucretia
           ,
           Two
           in
           the
           sinne
           ,
           but
           one
           adulterer
           ;
           she
           resisted
           and
           was
           forced
           ,
           so
           was
           he
           .
           2.
           
           If
           in
           trauell
           a
           man
           be
           in
           a
           fit
           place
           to
           see
           and
           obserue
           their
           folly
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           shewe
           no
           reuerence
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           approbation
           by
           bending
           his
           knee
           ,
           vncouering
           his
           head
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           .
           Thus
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           went
           into
           the
           idol-temple
           at
           Athens
           ,
           as
           he
           passed
           by
           ,
           not
           to
           approoue
           ,
           but
           to
           take
           occasion
           to
           confute
           their
           idolatrie
           ,
           Act.
           17.23
           .
           3.
           
           A
           man
           may
           be
           amongst
           idolaters
           to
           reprooue
           and
           reprehend
           them
           ,
           as
           1
           ▪
           King.
           13.1
           .
           a
           Prophet
           came
           to
           the
           altar
           where
           Ieroboam
           was
           ,
           to
           cry
           out
           against
           it
           .
           And
           Elias
           stood
           by
           Baals
           Priests
           mocking
           them
           ,
           while
           they
           daunced
           and
           launced
           themselues
           ,
           1.
           
           King.
           18.
           
           And
           the
           three
           fellowes
           of
           Daniel
           stood
           by
           Nebuchadnezzars
           image
           ,
           
           to
           protest
           that
           they
           would
           neuer
           worship
           it
           ,
           Dan.
           3.1
           .
           4.
           
           Some
           hold
           that
           in
           politike
           imployment
           ,
           a
           mans
           calling
           necessarily
           requiring
           it
           ,
           he
           may
           present
           his
           bodie
           at
           idoll-worship
           :
           as
           a
           Protestant
           may
           carry
           a
           sword
           before
           a
           Prince
           into
           the
           temple
           of
           an
           idoll
           ,
           with
           two
           caueats
           ;
           1.
           that
           neither
           by
           word
           nor
           gesture
           he
           giue
           any
           approbation
           of
           the
           idolatrie
           :
           2.
           that
           publike
           protestation
           be
           made
           by
           word
           ,
           or
           writing
           ,
           that
           he
           presents
           not
           himselfe
           for
           religions
           sake
           ,
           but
           ciuill
           obedience
           .
           I
           will
           say
           nothing
           against
           this
           last
           case
           :
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           like
           a
           great
           deale
           better
           that
           practise
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Princes
           at
           Augusta
           ,
           who
           brought
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           their
           Emperour
           along
           as
           he
           was
           going
           to
           the
           Masse
           ,
           but
           left
           him
           at
           the
           Church-doore
           ,
           and
           euery
           man
           by
           his
           departure
           shewed
           what
           he
           thought
           of
           that
           seruice
           .
           Also
           when
           Valentinian
           brought
           Iulian
           to
           the
           temple
           of
           his
           idolls
           ,
           he
           that
           kept
           the
           doore
           ,
           sprinkled
           his
           gowne
           with
           the
           idols
           water
           ,
           as
           the
           heathens
           vsed
           :
           whereat
           Valentinian
           gaue
           him
           a
           boxe
           on
           the
           eare
           .
           If
           we
           should
           thus
           present
           our selues
           ,
           what
           tumults
           
           and
           stratagems
           should
           we
           make
           ?
           Obiect
           .
           That
           was
           heathenish
           seruice
           ;
           but
           the
           Masse
           is
           more
           Christian
           ,
           and
           hath
           good
           things
           in
           it
           .
           Answ.
           1.
           
           That
           was
           the
           Masse
           from
           which
           the
           Protestant
           Princes
           departed
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Masse
           is
           as
           grosse
           idolatry
           as
           euer
           any
           was
           among
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           being
           made
           vp
           of
           Iudaisme
           ,
           Gentilisme
           ,
           and
           shreds
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           3.
           
           Let
           them
           tell
           vs
           a
           difference
           betweene
           the
           bodily
           adulterie
           of
           heathens
           and
           Christians
           ,
           and
           we
           will
           obserue
           the
           same
           in
           the
           spirituall
           whoredome
           which
           is
           idolatrie
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           1.
           
           But
           what
           say
           you
           of
           Namaan
           the
           Syrian
           ,
           who
           requested
           leaue
           to
           goe
           into
           the
           house
           of
           Rimmon
           with
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           ,
           and
           the
           Prophet
           bade
           him
           
             goe
             in
             peace
          
           ?
           2.
           
           King.
           5.18
           .
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Some
           thinke
           he
           spake
           only
           of
           ciuill
           and
           politike
           presence
           ,
           that
           his
           Master
           the
           King
           might
           leane
           vpon
           him
           before
           his
           idoll
           ;
           hee
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           protesting
           that
           he
           would
           neuer
           worship
           other
           god
           but
           the
           true
           God
           :
           to
           which
           the
           Prophet
           condescendeth
           .
           Which
           is
           the
           answer
           of
           
             M.
             Perkins
          
           vpon
           the
           second
           commaundement
           ;
           and
           
             M.
             Zanchius
          
           on
           Eph.
           5.
           
           But
           ,
           howsoeuer
           the
           gesture
           it selfe
           is
           indifferent
           ,
           to
           stand
           when
           the
           King
           stands
           ,
           and
           bowe
           when
           the
           King
           boweth
           ,
           &c.
           yet
           this
           gesture
           beeing
           cloathed
           with
           such
           circumstances
           ,
           seemeth
           to
           me
           not
           approoued
           by
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           to
           doe
           this
           ,
           1.
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           2.
           before
           an
           idoll
           :
           3.
           in
           the
           time
           of
           publike
           seruice
           :
           4.
           by
           one
           professing
           the
           true
           God
           :
           this
           seemes
           not
           so
           warrantable
           .
           And
           indeed
           both
           those
           famous
           Diuines
           departed
           from
           this
           answer
           ,
           and
           gaue
           a
           sounder
           in
           their
           latter
           works
           ,
           as
           appeares
           both
           in
           
             M.
             Perkins
          
           his
           
             Cases
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           and
           
             M.
             Zanchius
          
           his
           booke
           
             De
             redemptione
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Some
           thinke
           he
           speakes
           in
           the
           time
           past
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           Herein
           
             that
             I
             haue
             bowed
             ,
             &c.
             the
             Lord
             be
             mercifull
             to
             me
             :
          
           to
           which
           the
           Prophet
           said
           ,
           
             Goe
             in
             peace
          
           .
           But
           there
           is
           no
           need
           thus
           to
           wrest
           either
           the
           tongue
           or
           the
           text
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           best
           answer
           is
           ,
           that
           Namaan
           professeth
           it
           a
           sinne
           to
           goe
           in
           to
           bow
           with
           his
           Master
           in
           the
           house
           of
           Rimmon
           ,
           and
           therefore
           prayeth
           twice
           for
           mercie
           for
           it
           ,
           professing
           he
           will
           neuer
           now
           worship
           any
           but
           the
           true
           God
           :
           neither
           doth
           he
           onely
           pray
           against
           sinn
           past
           ,
           nor
           for
           leaue
           for
           sinne
           to
           come
           ;
           but
           in
           sense
           of
           his
           own
           weaknes
           and
           infirmity
           desireth
           mercie
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           not
           be
           drawne
           from
           his
           purpose
           ,
           and
           withall
           stirreth
           vp
           the
           Prophet
           to
           pray
           for
           him
           for
           grace
           &
           strength
           ,
           and
           for
           pardon
           if
           at
           any
           time
           he
           should
           against
           his
           purpose
           be
           drawne
           into
           his
           former
           sinne
           :
           and
           in
           this
           sence
           the
           Prophet
           bids
           him
           
             goe
             in
             peace
          
           :
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           I
           will
           pray
           that
           God
           would
           keep
           thee
           in
           thy
           godly
           resolution
           ,
           and
           for
           strength
           
           and
           mercy
           if
           thou
           shouldest
           be
           drawne
           aside
           ,
           and
           so
           farwell
           .
        
         
           Now
           out
           of
           this
           example
           ,
           how
           can
           they
           defend
           that
           not
           to
           be
           a
           sinne
           ,
           which
           himselfe
           confesseth
           a
           sinne
           ,
           and
           desireth
           grace
           and
           mercie
           for
           ,
           and
           strength
           against
           ?
           Besides
           ,
           Naaman
           might
           seeme
           to
           plead
           his
           calling
           for
           his
           warrantize
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           :
           but
           what
           calling
           can
           they
           plead
           ,
           but
           onely
           newfanglednes
           ,
           and
           rash
           running
           out
           of
           their
           way
           and
           calling
           ?
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           2.
           
           But
           Daniel
           worshipped
           the
           image
           which
           Nebuchadnezzar
           set
           vp
           :
           else
           he
           should
           haue
           been
           punished
           as
           his
           three
           fellowes
           were
           .
           Ans.
           A
           silly
           argument
           of
           desperate
           men
           ,
           blaspheming
           the
           holy
           Prophet
           who
           before
           had
           been
           cast
           into
           the
           denne
           of
           lyons
           ,
           for
           sticking
           vnto
           God.
           But
           if
           they
           fall
           to
           coniectures
           ,
           we
           may
           easily
           refell
           them
           in
           their
           owne
           kind
           ,
           thus
           :
           1.
           
           Perhaps
           the
           image
           was
           not
           neare
           Daniel
           .
           2.
           
           If
           it
           were
           ,
           he
           might
           not
           be
           obserued
           .
           3.
           
           If
           he
           were
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           the
           Chaldes
           durst
           not
           accuse
           him
           for
           his
           great
           grace
           and
           place
           with
           the
           King.
           4.
           
           Or
           if
           they
           did
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           the
           King
           would
           not
           heare
           them
           ,
           nor
           draw
           him
           to
           death
           for
           the
           great
           loue
           he
           bare
           him
           ,
           or
           the
           great
           seruice
           he
           did
           in
           his
           kingdom
           .
        
         
           Oh
           therefore
           let
           not
           vs
           that
           are
           Iewes
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           
             Israel
             of
             God
          
           ,
           
           meddle
           with
           these
           Romish
           Samaritans
           ;
           let
           vs
           not
           enter
           into
           their
           cities
           ,
           nor
           turne
           into
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           :
           let
           them
           be
           vnto
           vs
           as
           Publicans
           and
           heathens
           .
           Oh
           that
           our
           young
           Gentlemen
           would
           not
           goe
           into
           this
           way
           ,
           to
           performe
           euen
           the
           basest
           seruices
           of
           the
           Masse
           ,
           but
           heare
           the
           voice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Matth.
           10.5
           .
        
         
           In
           all
           our
           seruice
           of
           God
           this
           precept
           requireth
           that
           we
           giue
           him
           religious
           reuerence
           ,
           
           and
           expresse
           it
           in
           reuerent
           and
           seemely
           gestures
           ,
           especially
           in
           prayer
           and
           praise
           to
           bow
           our
           bodies
           ,
           and
           compose
           the
           parts
           thereof
           to
           seemely
           behauiours
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           religion
           stands
           not
           in
           gestures
           ,
           neither
           doth
           the
           Scripture
           expresly
           tie
           vs
           to
           this
           or
           that
           in
           particular
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           generall
           to
           such
           as
           beseeme
           holinesse
           and
           humilitie
           .
        
         
           See
           it
           in
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           1.
           
           King.
           8.54
           .
           when
           Salomon
           had
           made
           an
           end
           of
           all
           his
           prayer
           ,
           
             be
             arose
             from
             kneeling
             on
             his
             knees
             ,
             and
             stretching
             his
             hands
             towards
             heauen
             .
          
           Good
           Iaacob
           beeing
           not
           able
           to
           bend
           and
           turne
           his
           bodie
           for
           age
           ,
           yet
           in
           worshipping
           God
           ,
           
             he
             would
             leane
             on
             the
             ende
             of
             his
             staffe
             ,
          
           beeing
           in
           his
           bed
           ,
           and
           bow
           as
           well
           as
           he
           could
           ,
           Heb.
           11.21
           .
           He
           might
           haue
           thought
           the
           age
           of
           his
           body
           and
           weakenesse
           ,
           might
           exempt
           him
           from
           outward
           adoration
           ,
           yet
           he
           makes
           a
           supply
           of
           his
           weakenesse
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           a
           staffe
           .
           1.
           
           Chron.
           29.20
           .
           the
           whole
           Congregation
           of
           Israel
           ,
           in
           
           blessing
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             bowed
             downe
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             the
             Lord.
          
           And
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           himselfe
           before
           his
           passion
           ,
           
             fell
             on
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             prayed
             ,
          
           Matth.
           26.39
           .
           All
           to
           teach
           vs
           ,
           how
           reuerently
           to
           demeane
           our selues
           in
           our
           Lords
           seruice
           ;
           yea
           if
           we
           can
           conueniently
           ,
           with
           Ezra
           ,
           (
           chap.
           9.
           v.
           5.
           )
           
             to
             fall
             on
             our
             knees
             ,
             and
             spread
             our
             hands
             to
             the
             Lord.
          
           1.
           
           To
           testifie
           our
           humilitie
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           soules
           are
           cast
           downe
           with
           our
           bodies
           .
           2.
           
           This
           is
           a
           profession
           of
           the
           high
           Maiestie
           of
           God
           before
           whom
           we
           are
           :
           the
           greater
           the
           person
           is
           among
           men
           ,
           the
           more
           reuerence
           is
           to
           be
           vsed
           in
           speaking
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           in
           being
           spoken
           vnto
           by
           him
           :
           but
           God
           is
           the
           greatest
           of
           all
           ,
           
             the
             Lord
             our
             maker
             ,
             therefore
             let
             vs
             kneele
             before
             him
             ,
          
           Psal.
           95.6
           ,
           7.
           3.
           
           Our
           reuerent
           and
           humble
           gestures
           greatly
           helpe
           vs
           against
           our
           owne
           weaknesses
           :
           the
           lifting
           vp
           of
           our
           eyes
           and
           hands
           ,
           helpe
           vs
           to
           get
           our
           hearts
           lifted
           vp
           to
           God.
           4.
           
           It
           manifesteth
           our
           care
           ,
           to
           glorifie
           God
           in
           our
           soules
           and
           bodies
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           commanded
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           6.20
           .
           and
           that
           we
           acknowledge
           them
           both
           to
           be
           his
           ,
           and
           both
           to
           depend
           vpon
           him
           .
           5.
           
           That
           we
           set
           not
           light
           by
           his
           ordinances
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           giueth
           vs
           leaue
           to
           approach
           vnto
           his
           throne
           of
           grace
           ;
           before
           whome
           the
           very
           Angells
           are
           said
           to
           couer
           their
           faces
           .
           6.
           
           Hereby
           we
           giue
           good
           example
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           prouoke
           them
           also
           to
           reuerence
           .
        
         
           All
           which
           much
           condemneth
           the
           profanenesse
           of
           many
           ,
           whome
           when
           Satan
           cannot
           hinder
           from
           Church
           ,
           he
           preuailes
           against
           them
           there
           ;
           and
           in
           hearing
           the
           word
           ,
           receiuing
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           prayer
           ,
           they
           manifest
           their
           contempt
           of
           those
           holy
           ordinances
           ,
           casting
           and
           rolling
           their
           eies
           here
           and
           there
           ,
           gazing
           idlely
           ,
           or
           laying
           themselues
           to
           sleepe
           and
           take
           a
           nappe
           some
           part
           of
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           or
           sitting
           vnmannerly
           in
           prayer-time
           without
           all
           reuerence
           ,
           that
           should
           they
           come
           so
           and
           behaue
           themselues
           towards
           their
           Prince
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           taught
           a
           lesson
           for
           their
           rudenesse
           .
           Is
           this
           to
           confesse
           a
           mans
           owne
           basenesse
           ,
           and
           the
           humble
           conceit
           hee
           hath
           of
           himselfe
           ?
           Is
           this
           the
           fruit
           of
           acknowledging
           Gods
           infinite
           maiestie
           ?
           Surely
           that
           soule
           which
           feelingly
           sees
           it selfe
           to
           deale
           with
           God
           ,
           will
           make
           the
           body
           either
           kneele
           as
           a
           petitioner
           ,
           or
           stand
           as
           a
           seruant
           readie
           to
           heare
           ,
           and
           knowe
           ,
           and
           doe
           the
           will
           of
           his
           Lord.
           
        
         
           And
           him
           onely
           shalt
           thou
           serue
           .
           ]
        
         
           
           God
           must
           not
           onely
           be
           worshipped
           ,
           but
           also
           serued
           .
           The
           distinction
           is
           easily
           obserued
           .
           For
           a
           man
           may
           in
           heart
           and
           gesture
           honour
           another
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           owes
           but
           little
           seruice
           .
           And
           this
           word
           
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           ,
           is
           taken
           from
           seruants
           ,
           who
           besides
           inward
           reuerence
           ,
           and
           outward
           worship
           ,
           owe
           to
           their
           Masters
           their
           strength
           ,
           labour
           ,
           and
           seruice
           ,
           yea
           franke
           and
           chearefull
           obedience
           .
           And
           suppose
           any
           man
           haue
           a
           seruant
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           very
           complemental
           ,
           and
           giue
           his
           master
           cappe
           and
           knee
           ,
           and
           very
           good
           words
           ,
           yet
           when
           his
           Master
           commands
           him
           any
           thing
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           doe
           it
           ,
           here
           is
           honour
           ,
           but
           no
           seruice
           ;
           and
           denying
           seruice
           ,
           he
           plainely
           sheweth
           that
           his
           honour
           is
           but
           dissembled
           and
           hypocriticall
           .
           So
           as
           this
           seruice
           to
           God
           (
           as
           to
           earthly
           Masters
           )
           stands
           ,
           1.
           in
           feare
           ,
           and
           reuerent
           inward
           affection
           :
           2.
           in
           dutifull
           and
           readie
           obedience
           ,
           in
           all
           holy
           and
           ciuill
           actions
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           These
           two
           God
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           hath
           euery
           where
           ioyned
           together
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           man
           may
           separate
           them
           .
           Deut.
           5.29
           .
           
           Oh
           that
           there
           were
           in
           them
           such
           an
           heart
           to
           feare
           mee
           ,
           and
           to
           
             keep
             my
             commandements
          
           .
           Iosh.
           24.14
           ,
           15.
           
           Now
           therefore
           
             feare
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           
             serue
             him
          
           in
           vprightnesse
           ;
           else
           chuse
           you
           :
           for
           I
           and
           my
           house
           will
           serue
           the
           Lord.
           Eccles.
           12.
           vlt.
           Let
           vs
           heare
           the
           end
           of
           all
           ,
           
             Feare
             God
             ,
             and
             keepe
             his
             commandements
             :
          
           which
           is
           all
           one
           with
           
             Feare
             God
             ,
             and
             serue
             him
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           seruice
           is
           a
           fruite
           of
           feare
           ,
           and
           a
           true
           testimonie
           of
           it
           :
           
           for
           feare
           of
           God
           is
           expressed
           in
           seruice
           :
           and
           if
           a
           man
           would
           make
           true
           triall
           of
           his
           feare
           ,
           he
           may
           doe
           it
           by
           his
           seruice
           .
           It
           is
           a
           note
           and
           branch
           also
           of
           our
           loue
           vnto
           God
           :
           all
           which
           the
           holy
           Prophet
           Moses
           declareth
           ,
           Deut.
           10.12
           .
           when
           he
           expresseth
           ,
           that
           walking
           in
           all
           Gods
           waies
           ,
           is
           a
           consequent
           of
           feare
           ,
           and
           the
           seruice
           of
           the
           Lord
           a
           fruite
           of
           loue
           :
           
             And
             now
             Israel
             ,
             what
             doth
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             require
             of
             thee
             ,
             but
             to
             feare
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             walke
             in
             his
             wayes
             ,
             and
             to
             loue
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             serue
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God.
             
          
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           iustly
           calleth
           for
           our
           seruice
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           relation
           that
           is
           betweene
           him
           and
           vs
           ,
           
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           and
           Master
           ,
           and
           hath
           authoritie
           ouer
           vs
           ,
           to
           whom
           we
           owe
           simple
           obedience
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           his
           seruants
           ,
           to
           whome
           we
           owe
           of
           right
           our
           whole
           strength
           and
           seruice
           .
           Now
           he
           becomes
           our
           Lord
           ,
           and
           we
           his
           seruants
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           right
           of
           creation
           and
           preseruation
           ,
           but
           by
           expresse
           couenant
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Iewes
           seruants
           were
           said
           to
           be
           their
           masters
           money
           ,
           so
           we
           are
           not
           our
           owne
           ,
           but
           bought
           with
           a
           price
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           6.20
           .
           Our
           wages
           are
           set
           ,
           and
           our
           promise
           passed
           ,
           our
           earnest-penny
           receiued
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           Lord
           can
           lay
           claime
           vnto
           vs.
           
        
         
         
           
           4.
           
           There
           is
           no
           creature
           exempted
           from
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           :
           all
           creatures
           in
           their
           kind
           serue
           him
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           ought
           man
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           hath
           appointed
           all
           creatures
           to
           serue
           him
           ,
           and
           hath
           exempted
           him
           from
           the
           seruice
           of
           them
           all
           to
           serue
           himselfe
           alone
           .
           All
           the
           Saints
           euer
           gloried
           that
           they
           were
           the
           seruants
           of
           God.
           The
           honourable
           mention
           of
           Moses
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           faithfull
           in
           all
           the
           house
           of
           God
           as
           a
           seruant
           .
           And
           Dauid
           saith
           often
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             I
             am
             thy
             seruant
             ,
             keepe
             thy
             seruant
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             Paul
             ,
             Peter
             ,
             Iude
          
           ,
           the
           seruants
           of
           God.
           The
           Angels
           professe
           themselues
           our
           fellow-seruants
           ,
           and
           are
           called
           
             ministring
             spirits
          
           sent
           forth
           for
           the
           heires
           of
           saluation
           .
           Adam
           in
           innocencie
           was
           not
           exempted
           from
           this
           seruice
           ,
           but
           must
           serue
           God
           in
           dressing
           the
           garden
           ,
           as
           a
           seruant
           his
           Lord
           and
           Master
           .
           Nay
           ,
           Christ
           himselfe
           the
           second
           Adam
           ,
           was
           not
           onely
           styled
           the
           
             beloued
             Sonne
          
           ,
           but
           the
           
             righteous
             seruant
          
           of
           God
           ,
           Isa.
           53.11
           .
        
         
           
           5.
           
           Our
           talents
           ,
           our
           gifts
           ,
           our
           strength
           ,
           our
           worke
           ,
           our
           wages
           ,
           all
           are
           his
           ,
           receiued
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           be
           returned
           againe
           vnto
           him
           in
           his
           seruice
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           What
           is
           this
           seruice
           ,
           which
           God
           requires
           at
           our
           hands
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           seruice
           of
           God
           is
           either
           Legall
           ,
           or
           Euangelicall
           .
           The
           former
           stands
           in
           a
           perfect
           conformity
           with
           the
           whole
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           the
           creature
           can
           present
           vnto
           God
           a
           personall
           and
           totall
           righteousnesse
           .
           Of
           this
           kind
           is
           the
           seruice
           of
           the
           blessed
           Angells
           .
           Of
           the
           same
           kinde
           was
           Adams
           in
           innocency
           .
           Of
           the
           same
           was
           Christs
           seruice
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           made
           obedient
           to
           the
           death
           ,
           
             that
             by
             the
             obedience
             of
             one
             ,
             many
             might
             bee
             made
             righteous
             .
          
           This
           is
           that
           by
           which
           we
           shall
           serue
           God
           in
           heauen
           ,
           when
           wee
           shall
           once
           againe
           recouer
           perfect
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           image
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           we
           haue
           now
           lost
           .
           This
           now
           we
           cannot
           attaine
           vnto
           ;
           yet
           wee
           must
           euer
           carrie
           it
           in
           our
           eye
           as
           our
           scope
           and
           ayme
           .
        
         
           Euangelicall
           seruice
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           heart
           beeing
           regenerate
           by
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           purified
           by
           faith
           ,
           hath
           Christs
           obedience
           imputed
           vnto
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           accepted
           as
           it
           owne
           perfect
           obedience
           ,
           and
           now
           endeauours
           to
           obey
           God
           sincerly
           in
           all
           things
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           that
           is
           euangelicall
           seruice
           ,
           which
           is
           perfect
           in
           Christ
           ,
           begun
           and
           inchoate
           in
           vs
           ;
           in
           him
           complete
           ,
           in
           vs
           sincere
           ,
           and
           vpright
           ,
           which
           is
           Christian
           perfection
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           know
           this
           seruice
           the
           better
           ,
           we
           will
           set
           down
           the
           conditions
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           I.
           It
           must
           be
           willing
           and
           free
           ,
           a
           free-will
           offring
           :
           for
           hereby
           it
           is
           distinguished
           from
           the
           seruice
           of
           deuills
           ,
           and
           wicked
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           all
           subiect
           vnto
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           doe
           him
           seruice
           in
           executing
           his
           will
           whether
           they
           will
           or
           no
           :
           but
           one
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           be
           subiected
           ,
           another
           to
           subiect
           one selfe
           :
           the
           one
           is
           from
           an
           inward
           principle
           ,
           euen
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           reneweth
           the
           will
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           of
           vnwilling
           willing
           and
           pliable
           :
           the
           other
           is
           only
           by
           some
           outward
           force
           .
           The
           seruice
           of
           the
           godly
           resembles
           the
           Angells
           in
           heauen
           ,
           who
           are
           said
           to
           haue
           wings
           ,
           by
           which
           their
           will
           and
           readines
           is
           figured
           in
           doing
           the
           heasts
           of
           God.
           Dauid
           had
           not
           such
           wings
           to
           flie
           swiftly
           ,
           yet
           he
           would
           
             runne
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Gods
             commaundements
          
           so
           fast
           as
           the
           burden
           of
           flesh
           would
           suffer
           him
           .
           This
           condition
           our
           Lord
           and
           Sauiour
           commends
           vnto
           vs
           in
           his
           owne
           example
           ,
           when
           he
           professeth
           
             it
             is
             his
             m●ate
             and
             drinke
             to
             doe
             the
             will
             of
             his
             Father
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           must
           be
           hearty
           and
           sincere
           .
           Rom.
           1.9
           .
           
             whom
             I
             serue
             in
             my
             spirit
             :
          
           not
           in
           body
           and
           ostentation
           ,
           but
           in
           soule
           and
           sincerity
           ;
           not
           in
           hypocrisie
           and
           coldnes
           ,
           but
           in
           soundnes
           and
           feruencie
           ;
           not
           coacted
           or
           compelled
           ,
           but
           chearefully
           and
           without
           dispute
           .
           The
           Apostle
           requires
           
             loue
             out
             of
             a
             pure
             heart
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             faith
             vnfeigned
          
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Lord
           bids
           Dauid
           seeke
           his
           face
           ,
           Dauids
           heart
           answereth
           ,
           
             I
             will
             seeke
             thy
             face
          
           ,
           Psal.
           27.8
           .
           Those
           that
           serue
           bodily
           Masters
           ,
           must
           not
           serue
           with
           eye-seruice
           ,
           
             but
             as
             the
             seruants
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           Eph.
           5.6
           .
           how
           ?
           doing
           the
           will
           of
           God
           from
           the
           heart
           :
           and
           v.
           5.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             in
             simplicity
             of
             heart
          
           .
           What
           man
           can
           abide
           a
           seruant
           that
           deales
           deceitfully
           with
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           know
           that
           he
           outwardly
           pretends
           seruice
           ,
           but
           his
           heart
           is
           not
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           dissembles
           loue
           ,
           truth
           ,
           faith
           ,
           and
           reuerence
           ?
           No
           more
           can
           God.
           Men
           cannot
           see
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           their
           seruants
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           doth
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           deceiued
           .
           The
           fountaine
           of
           all
           our
           obedience
           must
           be
           a
           pure
           and
           sincere
           heart
           ,
           or
           else
           ,
           if
           the
           well-head
           bee
           corrupt
           ,
           so
           are
           all
           the
           waters
           that
           issue
           thence
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           must
           be
           ruled
           and
           squared
           by
           God
           himselfe
           :
           for
           God
           must
           be
           serued
           as
           he
           will
           be
           serued
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           we
           thinke
           good
           :
           for
           God
           knowes
           what
           is
           best
           ,
           and
           what
           pleaseth
           him
           best
           .
           
           All
           obedience
           is
           to
           goe
           by
           rule
           ,
           not
           our
           owne
           ,
           or
           others
           ,
           but
           Gods.
           
             As
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             handmaid
             is
             vpon
             the
             hand
             of
             her
             Mistresse
             ,
          
           so
           in
           our
           seruice
           must
           our
           eyes
           be
           vpon
           Gods
           direction
           ,
           Psal.
           123.2
           .
           which
           is
           implied
           in
           that
           phrase
           Luk.
           1.75
           .
           
             that
             we
             should
             serue
             him
             in
             righteousnesse
          
           and
           holinesse
           
             before
             him
          
           all
           the
           dayes
           
             of
             our
             life
          
           .
           An
           earthly
           
           seruant
           must
           not
           take
           vp
           his
           owne
           worke
           ,
           nor
           doe
           other
           mens
           businesse
           ,
           but
           depend
           vpon
           his
           owne
           Masters
           mouth
           and
           direction
           .
        
         
           Now
           God
           ruleth
           his
           whole
           seruice
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           1.
           matter
           :
           2.
           manner
           :
           3.
           end
           .
        
         
           I.
           For
           the
           matter
           .
           Whatsoeuer
           I
           commaund
           ,
           that
           doe
           onely
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord.
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           doe
           that
           which
           is
           good
           in
           thine
           owne
           eyes
           ,
           but
           what
           I
           commaund
           thee
           .
           And
           so
           we
           are
           taught
           to
           pray
           ,
           
             Thy
             will
             be
             done
          
           .
        
         
           II.
           For
           the
           manner
           .
           It
           must
           be
           1.
           
           Absolute
           :
           2.
           
           Totall
           .
        
         
           I.
           Absolute
           ,
           without
           all
           condition
           on
           our
           part
           ;
           whereas
           all
           seruice
           to
           men
           must
           be
           conditionall
           .
           The
           reason
           hereof
           is
           ,
           because
           God
           beeing
           holines
           it selfe
           ,
           can
           commaund
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           most
           iust
           and
           holy
           ,
           but
           men
           may
           .
        
         
           II.
           Totall
           ,
           both
           obiectiuè
           and
           subiectiuè
           .
           1.
           
           It
           must
           be
           totall
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           obiect
           ;
           all
           Gods
           commaundements
           ,
           all
           which
           call
           for
           our
           obedience
           .
           Partiall
           and
           delicate
           seruice
           ,
           when
           we
           list
           ,
           or
           at
           leasure
           ,
           as
           the
           retainers
           of
           great
           men
           on
           feasts
           dayes
           ,
           is
           not
           that
           which
           liketh
           him
           ,
           but
           a
           constant
           diligence
           in
           all
           his
           commandements
           ,
           and
           a
           conscionable
           endeauour
           in
           all
           .
           Generall
           seruice
           was
           holy
           Dauids
           aime
           ,
           Psal.
           119.6
           .
           
             Then
             shall
             I
             not
             be
             confounded
             ,
             when
             I
             haue
             respect
             to
             all
             thy
             commaundements
             .
          
           Not
           that
           we
           can
           perfectly
           serue
           him
           ,
           vnlesse
           we
           were
           perfectly
           sanctified
           ,
           but
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           make
           conscience
           of
           all
           Gods
           commaundements
           ,
           euen
           the
           least
           .
           2.
           
           It
           must
           bee
           totall
           in
           respect
           of
           our selues
           :
           we
           must
           be
           wholly
           employed
           in
           his
           seruice
           ,
           in
           all
           our
           parts
           and
           powers
           ,
           the
           whole
           heart
           and
           all
           the
           strength
           is
           here
           challenged
           .
           Wherein
           there
           is
           a
           notable
           difference
           betweene
           the
           seruice
           we
           owe
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           men
           :
           We
           are
           to
           be
           seruiceable
           to
           men
           onely
           in
           part
           ,
           not
           wholly
           ;
           for
           the
           soule
           and
           conscience
           are
           not
           subiect
           to
           men
           ,
           which
           God
           especially
           taketh
           vp
           and
           lookes
           for
           :
           Gods
           priuiledge
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           
             the
             father
             of
             spirits
          
           :
           for
           although
           we
           take
           our
           bodies
           from
           our
           parents
           ,
           yet
           our
           soules
           are
           immediately
           from
           God
           :
           Men
           therefore
           haue
           no
           power
           and
           authority
           ouer
           our
           soules
           ,
           but
           God
           hath
           power
           both
           ouer
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           Lord
           of
           our
           conscience
           and
           spirit
           :
           and
           therefore
           of
           due
           must
           we
           subiect
           our selues
           wholly
           in
           his
           seruice
           .
        
         
           III.
           God
           ruleth
           his
           seruice
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           ende
           ,
           which
           is
           twofold
           ,
           
             intentionis
             &
             termini
          
           .
           1.
           
           The
           proper
           aime
           and
           end
           of
           our
           seruice
           must
           be
           ,
           1.
           
           Gods
           glory
           directly
           .
           If
           all
           our
           seruice
           of
           
           men
           must
           be
           for
           God
           (
           as
           we
           saw
           it
           must
           )
           much
           more
           must
           Gods
           immediate
           seruice
           .
           2.
           
           The
           good
           of
           our
           brethren
           and
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           which
           we
           must
           not
           scandalize
           ,
           but
           build
           vp
           :
           for
           God
           will
           be
           serued
           in
           our
           seruice
           of
           men
           .
           2.
           
           We
           must
           serue
           our
           God
           without
           end
           :
           he
           requires
           such
           an
           heart
           in
           his
           people
           ,
           as
           to
           feare
           him
           alwayes
           ,
           Deut.
           5.29
           .
           and
           6.13
           .
           
             Thou
             shalt
             serue
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           
             cleaue
             vnto
             him
          
           .
           We
           allow
           not
           our
           seruants
           to
           cast
           vp
           our
           worke
           ,
           and
           make
           holyday
           at
           their
           pleasure
           :
           much
           lesse
           must
           Gods
           seruants
           thinke
           it
           lawfull
           at
           any
           time
           to
           giue
           any
           seruice
           to
           Satan
           ,
           sinne
           ,
           lusts
           ,
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           any
           creature
           against
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           This
           should
           prouoke
           vs
           to
           tender
           vnto
           God
           this
           seruice
           with
           heart
           and
           good
           will
           ,
           thus
           squared
           by
           God
           for
           the
           matter
           ,
           manner
           ,
           
           and
           ends
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Apostle
           (
           Eph.
           6.5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           )
           perswadeth
           seruants
           to
           obey
           their
           Masters
           according
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           by
           three
           arguments
           ,
           all
           which
           are
           much
           more
           strong
           to
           perswade
           our
           seruice
           to
           our
           Master
           in
           heauen
           :
           First
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
             it
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
          
           ;
           Gods
           institution
           ,
           and
           the
           ordinance
           of
           Christ.
           It
           is
           enough
           for
           a
           seruant
           to
           know
           that
           such
           a
           thing
           is
           the
           ordinate
           will
           of
           his
           owne
           Master
           .
           The
           second
           reason
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           honour
           of
           their
           seruice
           ,
           that
           in
           seruing
           men
           they
           
             serued
             the
             Lord
             Christ
          
           ,
           which
           was
           an
           honourable
           thing
           .
           Now
           we
           serue
           a
           great
           Lord
           ,
           &
           as
           good
           as
           great
           .
           If
           a
           seruant
           were
           bound
           to
           a
           wicked
           and
           froward
           Master
           ,
           he
           must
           obey
           him
           in
           all
           lawfull
           things
           :
           How
           much
           more
           are
           we
           to
           yeeld
           seruice
           to
           so
           good
           a
           Lord
           ,
           who
           can
           commaund
           nothing
           but
           that
           which
           is
           most
           iust
           ,
           holy
           ,
           and
           honourable
           ?
           He
           sets
           vs
           not
           about
           any
           base
           or
           ignoble
           seruice
           ,
           to
           worke
           in
           bricke
           or
           clay
           ,
           as
           Pharaoh
           commaunded
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           but
           our
           worke
           is
           the
           practise
           of
           piety
           and
           righteousnesse
           ,
           of
           prayer
           and
           praise
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           beneficiall
           to
           our selues
           :
           for
           ,
           what
           gaineth
           he
           by
           our
           seruice
           ?
           
             our
             goodnes
             reacheth
             not
             to
             him
             ,
          
           to
           adde
           a
           graine
           to
           his
           perfection
           .
           Psal.
           50.9.10
           .
           
             I
             will
             take
             no
             bullocke
             out
             of
             thy
             house
             :
             for
             all
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             forrest
             are
             mine
             ,
             and
             the
             sheep
             on
             a
             thousand
             mountaines
             :
             If
             I
             were
             hungry
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             tell
             thee
             .
          
           But
           it
           is
           our
           honour
           &
           profit
           ;
           as
           when
           a
           noble
           man
           takes
           a
           poore
           snake
           neere
           him
           to
           serue
           him
           ,
           such
           a
           meane
           man
           is
           more
           honoured
           and
           pleasured
           ,
           then
           the
           noble
           man
           to
           whom
           he
           retaines
           .
           The
           third
           reason
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           is
           drawne
           from
           the
           expectation
           of
           reward
           or
           wages
           ,
           which
           ,
           if
           their
           Masters
           should
           faile
           ,
           God
           would
           not
           faile
           to
           repend
           vnto
           thē
           :
           
             knowing
             ,
             that
             whatsoeuer
             good
             thing
             any
             man
             doth
             ,
             
             that
             same
             hee
             shall
             receiue
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           Now
           if
           the
           Lord
           so
           liberally
           reward
           faithfull
           seruice
           done
           to
           meane
           ,
           and
           euen
           wicked
           men
           ,
           how
           rich
           and
           royall
           a
           reward
           giues
           he
           to
           the
           faithfull
           seruice
           of
           himselfe
           ?
           If
           gifts
           then
           may
           mooue
           vs
           to
           serue
           God
           ,
           the
           Lord
           truly
           saith
           ,
           
             All
             these
             doe
             I
             giue
             thee
             ,
          
           and
           more
           also
           ,
           my
           Christ
           ,
           my
           Spirit
           ,
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           life
           eternall
           .
           No
           man
           giues
           such
           wages
           ,
           no
           seruant
           euer
           had
           such
           a
           pay-master
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           might
           be
           added
           sundry
           other
           motiues
           :
           as
           ,
           1.
           
           To
           serue
           God
           ,
           is
           to
           raigne
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           a
           king
           ouer
           the
           world
           ,
           fleshly
           lusts
           ,
           &c.
           and
           to
           suite
           with
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           .
           2.
           
           God
           hereby
           becomes
           our
           protector
           ,
           maintainer
           ,
           and
           reuenger
           ,
           as
           Dauid
           often
           prayeth
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             saue
             thy
             seruant
             ,
             teach
             thy
             seruant
             ,
             reuenge
             the
             cause
             of
             thy
             seruant
             ,
             &c.
          
           3.
           
           Seruants
           of
           vnrighteousnesse
           meet
           with
           the
           wages
           of
           vnrighteousnesse
           .
           4.
           
           All
           our
           comfort
           in
           crosses
           and
           afflictions
           stands
           in
           our
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           or
           else
           wee
           haue
           none
           .
           5.
           
           To
           feare
           and
           keepe
           his
           commaundements
           ,
           is
           
             the
             whole
             dutie
             of
             a
             man
             ,
          
           and
           that
           which
           makes
           him
           fully
           happy
           .
        
         
           Notes
           of
           a
           good
           seruant
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Labour
           to
           know
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           reuealed
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           as
           Dauid
           prayed
           ,
           Psal.
           119.125
           .
           For
           in
           the
           Scripture
           he
           hath
           laid
           out
           our
           worke
           for
           vs
           :
           and
           let
           vs
           expect
           our
           calling
           to
           euery
           businesse
           there
           :
           let
           vs
           be
           ready
           to
           heare
           ,
           not
           lightly
           absent
           ,
           nor
           present
           for
           custome
           ,
           but
           conscience
           .
           2.
           
           Let
           vs
           serue
           him
           in
           affection
           ,
           and
           be
           glad
           to
           doe
           any
           thing
           to
           please
           him
           ,
           and
           grieue
           when
           we
           faile
           either
           in
           doing
           that
           we
           should
           not
           ,
           or
           in
           not
           doing
           that
           we
           ought
           ,
           or
           not
           in
           that
           manner
           that
           may
           please
           the
           Lord.
           3.
           
           Be
           euer
           imployed
           in
           his
           worke
           :
           How
           know
           I
           a
           mans
           seruant
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           labouring
           in
           his
           masters
           businesse
           ?
           
             Yee
             are
             his
             seruants
             ,
             to
             whom
             ye
             obey
             ,
          
           Rom.
           6.16
           .
           and
           Ioh.
           15.
           
           
             Yee
             are
             my
             disciples
             ,
             if
             yee
             doe
             whatsoeuer
             I
             command
             you
             .
          
           If
           I
           see
           a
           man
           spend
           his
           time
           in
           the
           seruice
           of
           sinne
           ,
           of
           lusts
           ,
           of
           games
           ,
           pleasure
           ,
           the
           world
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           know
           whose
           seruant
           he
           is
           ;
           certenly
           he
           is
           not
           in
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           in
           Gods
           worke
           .
           4.
           
           Intend
           thy
           Lords
           profit
           and
           glorie
           .
           A
           good
           seruant
           knowes
           his
           time
           and
           strength
           is
           his
           Masters
           ,
           and
           he
           must
           be
           profitable
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           seeke
           his
           credit
           .
           It
           will
           be
           with
           euery
           seruant
           of
           Christ
           as
           with
           Onesimus
           ,
           Philem.
           11.
           beeing
           conuerted
           :
           howsoeuer
           before
           grace
           he
           were
           so
           vnprofitable
           and
           pilfering
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           vnfit
           for
           any
           honest
           mans
           house
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           now
           he
           profits
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           credites
           him
           ,
           and
           takes
           not
           his
           meat
           ,
           and
           drinke
           ,
           and
           wages
           for
           nothing
           .
           5.
           
           A
           
           good
           seruant
           sets
           forward
           his
           masters
           work
           in
           others
           ,
           he
           will
           prouoke
           his
           fellow-seruants
           ,
           and
           not
           smite
           and
           hinder
           them
           as
           
             the
             euill
             seruant
          
           did
           ;
           he
           will
           defend
           his
           Lord
           ,
           hee
           will
           venture
           his
           life
           for
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           stand
           also
           for
           his
           fellow-seruants
           while
           they
           are
           in
           their
           Masters
           busines
           ;
           he
           will
           be
           a
           law
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           no
           law
           ,
           no
           discipline
           ;
           he
           will
           not
           idle
           out
           his
           time
           ;
           his
           eye
           is
           vpon
           the
           eye
           of
           his
           Master
           ,
           his
           minde
           vpon
           his
           account
           ,
           his
           endeauour
           to
           please
           him
           in
           all
           things
           .
        
      
       
         
           
             
               VERS
               .
               11.
            
             
             Then
             the
             deuill
             left
             him
             ,
             and
             behold
             ,
             the
             Angells
             came
             and
             ministred
             vnto
             him
             .
          
        
         
           HAuing
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           God
           now
           finished
           the
           two
           former
           generall
           parts
           of
           this
           whole
           historie
           ,
           which
           stood
           in
           the
           1.
           preparation
           ,
           and
           2.
           the
           combate
           it selfe
           :
           we
           proceede
           to
           the
           third
           and
           last
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           issue
           and
           euent
           of
           all
           ,
           which
           affordeth
           vs
           the
           sweete
           fruite
           and
           comfort
           of
           all
           our
           Sauiours
           former
           sufferings
           from
           Sathan
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           labours
           and
           endeauours
           in
           opening
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           issue
           two
           parts
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           :
           1.
           
           Christs
           victorie
           :
           2.
           
           His
           triumph
           .
        
         
           His
           victorie
           and
           conquest
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           
             deuill
             left
             him
          
           .
        
         
           His
           triumph
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           
             Angels
             came
             and
             ministred
             vnto
             him
             .
          
        
         
           In
           both
           which
           shine
           out
           notably
           the
           markes
           of
           his
           diuine
           power
           ,
           which
           euen
           in
           all
           his
           lowest
           abasements
           did
           discouer
           it selfe
           to
           such
           eies
           as
           could
           see
           it
           ,
           and
           gaue
           shew
           of
           a
           person
           farre
           aboue
           all
           that
           his
           outward
           presence
           seemed
           to
           promise
           :
           as
           for
           example
           :
           His
           conception
           was
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           His
           birth
           as
           meane
           and
           base
           as
           might
           be
           ,
           but
           graced
           with
           a
           starre
           ,
           and
           the
           testimony
           of
           Angells
           :
           and
           his
           circumcision
           with
           Simeons
           .
           His
           baptisme
           performed
           by
           Iohn
           in
           Iordan
           ,
           but
           graced
           by
           his
           Fathers
           testimony
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirits
           descent
           in
           a
           visible
           shape
           of
           a
           doue
           .
           H●s
           ciuill
           obedience
           causeth
           him
           to
           pay
           tribute
           ,
           but
           he
           sends
           for
           it
           to
           a
           fish
           .
           His
           person
           was
           called
           Beelzebub
           ,
           but
           Beelzebub
           confesseth
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God.
           At
           his
           passion
           ,
           what
           greater
           infamie
           then
           to
           be
           hanged
           betweene
           two
           theeues
           ?
           what
           greater
           glorie
           then
           to
           conuert
           and
           saue
           one
           of
           them
           ?
           At
           his
           apprehension
           ,
           they
           that
           tooke
           him
           fell
           backward
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           Ioh.
           18.6
           .
           In
           death
           he
           trode
           vpon
           deaths
           necke
           :
           and
           being
           shut
           vp
           in
           the
           graue
           ,
           he
           opened
           it
           .
           So
           here
           he
           is
           
           carried
           and
           recarried
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           deuil
           ,
           but
           as
           one
           weary
           of
           his
           burden
           ,
           he
           is
           forced
           to
           leaue
           him
           on
           the
           plaine
           field
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           vp
           the
           bucklers
           ,
           because
           a
           stronger
           then
           he
           is
           come
           .
           This
           is
           the
           
             great
             mysterie
             of
             God
             manifest
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Tim.
           3.16
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           victory
           of
           Christ
           ,
           consider
           three
           things
           .
           1.
           
           The
           time
           when
           the
           diuell
           left
           him
           ,
           then
           .
           2.
           
           The
           manner
           ,
           
             hee
             departed
          
           from
           him
           .
           3.
           
           How
           long
           he
           left
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           in
           
             Luke
             ,
             for
             a
             season
          
           .
        
         
           Then
           ]
           this
           particle
           may
           haue
           reference
           to
           three
           things
           :
           1.
           
           
             When
             the
             temptations
             were
             ended
          
           ,
           saith
           Luke
           ,
           namely
           all
           those
           which
           his
           Father
           had
           appointed
           him
           to
           endure
           at
           this
           time
           in
           the
           wildernes
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           knew
           how
           much
           to
           suffer
           ,
           so
           Satan
           would
           not
           giue
           ouer
           till
           he
           had
           spent
           all
           his
           powder
           ,
           and
           had
           exercised
           all
           his
           malice
           in
           these
           most
           hellish
           temptations
           ,
           wherein
           he
           vsed
           all
           his
           skill
           ,
           strength
           ,
           and
           malice
           ,
           if
           he
           might
           possibly
           in
           this
           seed
           of
           the
           woman
           ouerthrow
           all
           the
           sonnes
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           head
           kill
           all
           the
           members
           .
           Whence
           we
           may
        
         
           
           Obserue
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           stood
           out
           resolutely
           ,
           and
           departed
           not
           the
           field
           at
           all
           ,
           nor
           expected
           any
           rest
           ,
           till
           all
           the
           temptations
           for
           this
           time
           were
           ended
           .
           Christ
           could
           haue
           confounded
           Satan
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           temptations
           ,
           and
           so
           haue
           freed
           himselfe
           from
           further
           molestation
           :
           but
           he
           continues
           ,
           and
           abides
           all
           the
           triall
           to
           the
           end
           .
           And
           why
           ?
        
         
           
           1.
           
           His
           loue
           to
           his
           Father
           made
           him
           submit
           himselfe
           to
           the
           lowest
           abasement
           ,
           euen
           to
           the
           death
           of
           the
           crosse
           ,
           and
           refuse
           no
           difficult
           seruice
           for
           which
           his
           Father
           sent
           him
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           of
           which
           this
           was
           a
           principall
           .
           The
           speech
           of
           Dauid
           was
           most
           proper
           to
           this
           sonne
           of
           
             Dauid
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             here
             am
             I
             ,
             let
             the
             Lord
             doe
             with
             mee
             euen
             as
             he
             will.
          
           In
           his
           greatest
           agonie
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Not
             my
             will
             ,
             but
             thy
             will
             be
             done
             .
          
           For
           ,
           he
           that
           loueth
           God
           ,
           his
           commaundements
           are
           not
           grieuous
           to
           him
           .
           
           2.
           
           His
           loue
           to
           his
           Church
           made
           him
           stand
           out
           the
           vttermost
           perill
           in
           this
           dangerous
           combate
           .
           Eph.
           5.25
           .
           Christ
           loued
           his
           Church
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           exposed
           himselfe
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           made
           himselfe
           liable
           to
           all
           wrongs
           and
           dangers
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           louing
           husband
           steps
           betweene
           his
           wife
           and
           danger
           .
           
           3.
           
           Hee
           persisted
           in
           the
           combate
           to
           teach
           vs
           to
           hold
           out
           after
           his
           example
           in
           temptation
           ,
           and
           to
           expect
           freedome
           from
           temptation
           when
           we
           haue
           endured
           all
           ,
           but
           not
           before
           .
           It
           is
           absurd
           to
           expect
           the
           victory
           before
           the
           field
           be
           wonne
           .
           
           4.
           
           To
           comfort
           vs
           his
           members
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           hath
           broken
           asunder
           all
           Satans
           forces
           ,
           and
           blunted
           for
           vs
           the
           edge
           and
           points
           of
           his
           most
           fierce
           temptations
           :
           
           For
           if
           this
           serpent
           had
           had
           more
           poison
           and
           venome
           in
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           had
           a
           sharper
           and
           more
           deadly
           sting
           ,
           no
           doubt
           our
           Lord
           should
           haue
           beene
           assayled
           therewith
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           doubt
           he
           set
           all
           his
           seuen
           heads
           on
           work
           how
           to
           cast
           him
           down
           :
           But
           Christ
           out-stands
           all
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           world
           found
           nothing
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           Learne
           from
           Christs
           example
           willingly
           and
           chearefully
           to
           obey
           God
           in
           the
           greatest
           temptations
           and
           trialls
           ,
           
           euen
           to
           the
           ende
           of
           them
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           We
           professe
           we
           are
           followers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           herein
           he
           hath
           gone
           before
           vs
           in
           example
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           more
           force
           then
           many
           precepts
           .
           2.
           
           Wee
           pray
           that
           there
           may
           be
           but
           one
           will
           betweene
           God
           and
           vs
           ,
           
             Thy
             will
             be
             done
          
           .
           These
           tryalls
           shall
           not
           be
           alwayes
           :
           
             yet
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             and
             hee
             that
             shall
             come
             will
             come
             :
          
           they
           bee
           not
           so
           long
           as
           the
           deuill
           will
           ,
           but
           as
           God
           hath
           appointed
           .
           4.
           
           The
           temptations
           of
           the
           godly
           are
           best
           at
           the
           end
           :
           We
           haue
           heard
           of
           the
           patience
           of
           Iob
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           and
           what
           end
           God
           gaue
           him
           .
           
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             that
             endureth
             temptation
             ,
          
           Iam.
           1.12
           .
        
         
           This
           also
           reprooues
           such
           as
           make
           more
           hast
           for
           their
           peace
           then
           good
           speed
           .
           
           They
           would
           haue
           Canaan
           before
           the
           Canaanites
           be
           subdued
           ,
           nay
           before
           they
           step
           into
           the
           wildernesse
           :
           whereas
           the
           crowne
           is
           not
           giuen
           before
           the
           strife
           ,
           but
           to
           those
           that
           striue
           lawfully
           .
           Who
           be
           they
           to
           whom
           Christ
           promiseth
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           to
           eate
           and
           drinke
           at
           his
           table
           ,
           and
           sit
           on
           seates
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           to
           those
           that
           continue
           with
           him
           in
           temptation
           ?
           Luk.
           22.28
           .
           and
           ,
           Reu.
           2.
           all
           is
           promised
           
             to
             him
             that
             ouercommeth
          
           :
           and
           ,
           
             Bee
             faithfull
             vnto
             the
             death
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             giue
             thee
             a
             crowne
             of
             life
             .
          
        
         
           We
           are
           in
           the
           Church
           militant
           ,
           beset
           with
           our
           enemie●
           so
           long
           as
           we
           liue
           ,
           and
           can
           we
           expect
           victorie
           without
           blowes
           ?
           or
           thinke
           we
           our selues
           safe
           and
           free
           ,
           when
           we
           haue
           stood
           out
           one
           skirmish
           ,
           or
           two
           ,
           seeing
           our
           enemies
           are
           aliue
           ,
           &
           euer
           renewing
           the
           assault
           ?
           No
           :
           let
           vs
           resolue
           to
           the
           contrary
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             I
             haue
             fought
             a
             good
             fight
             ,
             I
             haue
             finished
             my
             course
             ,
             I
             haue
             kept
             the
             faith
             ,
             from
             henceforth
             is
             laid
             vp
             for
             me
             a
             crowne
             of
             glorie
             ,
             which
             the
             righteous
             iudge
             shall
             giue
             me
             at
             that
             day
             .
          
           Wages
           are
           giuen
           at
           the
           end
           of
           a
           work
           ,
           and
           an
           earnest
           onely
           in
           the
           beginning
           .
        
         
           Let
           vs
           hence
           comfort
           our selues
           :
           
           for
           so
           soone
           as
           the
           temptation
           is
           ended
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           deliuered
           .
           When
           Abraham
           had
           a
           bloodie
           knife
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           was
           stretching
           it
           out
           to
           kill
           his
           sonne
           ,
           Gen.
           22.10
           .
           God
           bids
           him
           stay
           ,
           he
           had
           been
           tempted
           enough
           ,
           now
           his
           comfort
           returnes
           ,
           his
           Isaac
           ,
           his
           ioy
           is
           preserued
           .
           There
           is
           but
           an
           
           houre
           for
           the
           power
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           comes
           light
           .
           Be
           content
           when
           God
           ecclipseth
           thy
           light
           ,
           and
           thou
           seest
           thy selfe
           beset
           with
           darkenesse
           ,
           waite
           a
           while
           ,
           make
           not
           haste
           ,
           though
           the
           Lord
           tarrie
           ,
           he
           hath
           not
           forgotten
           thee
           ,
           nor
           his
           promise
           :
           the
           patient
           abiding
           of
           the
           iust
           ,
           shall
           not
           alwaies
           be
           forgotten
           .
           Matth.
           8.26
           .
           when
           the
           disciples
           had
           been
           long
           tossed
           with
           waues
           ,
           and
           the
           shippe
           was
           full
           of
           water
           ,
           and
           they
           expected
           present
           death
           ,
           then
           
             Christ
             awakes
             ,
             and
             rebukes
             the
             storme
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             a
             great
             calme
             :
          
           but
           he
           had
           no
           sooner
           rebuked
           the
           winds
           ,
           but
           he
           rebuked
           their
           diffidence
           .
        
         
           
           Lastly
           ,
           as
           Christs
           temptation
           shewes
           what
           condition
           we
           are
           subiect
           to
           ,
           so
           his
           victorie
           assures
           vs
           of
           ours
           ,
           and
           shewes
           what
           shall
           be
           the
           end
           of
           our
           temptations
           .
           In
           mens
           battels
           the
           victorie
           is
           doubtfull
           ,
           here
           it
           is
           certaine
           ;
           in
           them
           the
           stronger
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ouercomes
           ,
           here
           the
           weaker
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           armed
           with
           the
           same
           power
           as
           Christ
           was
           .
           Here
           is
           a
           difference
           between
           the
           godly
           and
           the
           wickeds
           temptations
           :
           God
           leads
           the
           wicked
           into
           temptations
           ,
           and
           then
           leaues
           them
           ;
           he
           leads
           the
           godly
           in
           ,
           but
           he
           leads
           them
           out
           also
           .
        
         
           II.
           
             Then
             the
             deuill
             left
             him
          
           ,
           ]
           namely
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           been
           euerie
           way
           resisted
           ,
           when
           he
           could
           fasten
           nothing
           vpon
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           neither
           penurie
           and
           want
           ,
           nor
           temptation
           to
           vaine-glorie
           ,
           nor
           to
           couetousnes
           could
           mooue
           him
           ,
           then
           he
           giues
           ouer
           .
           Whence
           obserue
           ,
           that
        
         
           
           The
           way
           to
           make
           Satan
           flie
           ,
           is
           strongly
           and
           stoutly
           to
           resist
           him
           .
           Iam.
           4.7
           .
           
             Resist
             the
             deuill
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             flie
             from
             you
             :
          
           1.
           
           Pet.
           5.8.9
           .
           
             Your
             aduersarie
             the
             deuill
             goeth
             about
             as
             a
             roaring
             lyon
             ,
             seeking
             whom
             he
             may
             deuoure
             ,
             whom
             resist
             stedfast
             in
             the
             faith
             :
          
           Eph.
           4.27
           .
           
             Giue
             no
             place
             to
             the
             deuill
             .
          
        
         
           
           1.
           
           That
           which
           hath
           been
           in
           the
           head
           perfectly
           fulfilled
           ,
           shall
           be
           also
           fulfilled
           in
           the
           members
           ,
           seeing
           the
           resistance
           of
           Christ
           was
           not
           onely
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           for
           his
           members
           .
           Let
           no
           man
           say
           ,
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           deuill
           is
           that
           strong
           man
           ,
           but
           Christ
           is
           stronger
           then
           hee
           ,
           that
           bindes
           him
           and
           makes
           him
           flie
           ;
           but
           alas
           !
           what
           is
           that
           to
           me
           a
           weakling
           ,
           who
           dare
           not
           looke
           my
           enemy
           in
           the
           face
           ?
           For
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           comforted
           his
           disciples
           against
           the
           malice
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           so
           also
           may
           we
           be
           comforted
           against
           the
           malice
           of
           the
           deuill
           :
           Ioh.
           16.
           
             vlt.
             Be
             of
             good
             comfort
             ,
             I
             haue
             ouercome
             the
             world
          
           ;
           which
           had
           been
           but
           a
           cold
           comfort
           to
           them
           ,
           had
           not
           they
           shared
           with
           him
           in
           his
           owne
           victorie
           .
           Which
           is
           also
           infinite
           in
           power
           ,
           and
           in
           time
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           The
           promise
           of
           God
           is
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           resist
           Satan
           ,
           he
           shall
           flie
           :
           
           by
           vertue
           of
           which
           promise
           the
           deuill
           is
           ouercome
           and
           put
           to
           flight
           ,
           by
           the
           weakest
           member
           of
           Christ
           ,
           manfully
           resisting
           him
           :
           for
           it
           is
           not
           the
           strength
           or
           worthines
           of
           our
           resistance
           that
           can
           daunt
           the
           deuill
           ,
           but
           because
           God
           hath
           promised
           to
           tread
           downe
           Satan
           vnder
           our
           feet
           ,
           Rom.
           16.19
           .
           therefore
           by
           resisting
           we
           must
           tread
           vpon
           him
           ,
           not
           that
           our
           resistance
           is
           a
           cause
           ,
           but
           onely
           a
           meanes
           ,
           in
           which
           God
           giues
           victorie
           .
           God
           promised
           Israel
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           and
           power
           to
           subdue
           all
           those
           nations
           then
           possessors
           of
           it
           ;
           by
           vertue
           of
           which
           promise
           ,
           if
           fiue
           Kings
           at
           once
           rise
           vp
           against
           Ioshua
           ,
           he
           must
           tread
           vpon
           all
           their
           neckes
           :
           it
           was
           not
           their
           power
           that
           did
           this
           ,
           though
           they
           must
           vse
           means
           ,
           and
           raise
           all
           their
           power
           against
           them
           ,
           but
           Gods
           promise
           :
           Say
           not
           in
           thine
           heart
           ,
           
             By
             my
             owne
             hand
             ,
             or
             strength
             ,
             or
             wisdome
             ,
             haue
             I
             taken
             this
             good
             land
             :
             no
             ,
             it
             was
             because
             God
             loued
             thee
             :
             It
             was
             the
             land
             of
             promise
             .
          
           So
           here
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Satan
           cannot
           but
           flie
           if
           he
           be
           resisted
           ,
           
           because
           he
           is
           a
           conquered
           enemie
           ,
           spoyled
           of
           his
           weapons
           which
           were
           most
           mortall
           :
           and
           not
           onely
           conquered
           in
           Christ
           our
           head
           ,
           but
           in
           vs
           his
           members
           :
           for
           to
           whom
           was
           that
           promise
           made
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           
             the
             seede
             of
             the
             woman
             should
             bruise
             the
             serpents
             head
             ?
          
           so
           as
           his
           head
           is
           broken
           to
           mysticall
           Christ
           ,
           whole
           Christ
           both
           the
           head
           and
           the
           members
           ;
           let
           him
           now
           nibble
           at
           the
           heele
           ,
           and
           hiffe
           ,
           and
           gape
           ,
           and
           flie
           vpon
           them
           ,
           he
           cannot
           hurt
           them
           ,
           because
           his
           sting
           is
           taken
           away
           .
           Now
           what
           can
           conquered
           enemies
           doe
           if
           they
           be
           still
           resisted
           ,
           but
           flie
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           battell
           which
           we
           fight
           is
           the
           Lords
           ,
           
           wherein
           he
           will
           not
           bee
           ouercome
           :
           the
           strength
           is
           the
           Lords
           ,
           who
           is
           mighty
           in
           battell
           .
           What
           was
           the
           strength
           of
           Dauid
           to
           Goliah
           ?
           but
           when
           hee
           comes
           against
           him
           in
           the
           
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           a
           small
           and
           weake
           resistance
           ouerthrowes
           him
           .
           Our
           armour
           is
           the
           Lords
           :
           
             Put
             on
             the
             armour
             of
             God.
          
           And
           it
           is
           armour
           of
           proofe
           :
           It
           were
           a
           disgrace
           to
           his
           workemanship
           if
           it
           should
           euer
           be
           found
           slight
           or
           insufficient
           .
           Our
           cause
           is
           the
           Lords
           ,
           a
           contention
           
             for
             the
             faith
          
           :
           Fight
           
             the
             good
             fight
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           which
           shall
           preuaile
           against
           all
           the
           gates
           of
           hell
           .
           Our
           captaine
           was
           neuer
           ouercome
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           ,
           nor
           any
           one
           of
           his
           fellowes
           :
           for
           they
           are
           all
           members
           of
           that
           body
           ,
           whereof
           he
           is
           the
           head
           ;
           and
           can
           a
           head
           able
           to
           saue
           the
           body
           ,
           suffer
           it selfe
           to
           be
           dismembred
           of
           any
           one
           member
           ?
           Our
           aidars
           and
           assistants
           that
           come
           in
           to
           help
           vs
           while
           we
           resist
           ,
           are
           the
           Angells
           who
           haue
           a
           charge
           to
           keep
           vs
           in
           our
           wayes
           ,
           and
           giue
           vs
           strength
           and
           victory
           :
           
           they
           bee
           too
           strong
           for
           Satan
           and
           all
           his
           powers
           ,
           and
           they
           be
           more
           that
           be
           with
           vs
           then
           they
           against
           vs.
           
        
         
           Obeict
           .
           But
           are
           not
           many
           of
           Gods
           children
           not
           onely
           sore
           thrust
           at
           ,
           but
           euen
           ouercome
           in
           temptation
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           experience
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           the
           child
           of
           God
           resisteth
           ,
           the
           more
           Satan
           assaulteth
           him
           ?
           And
           doth
           not
           another
           experience
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           lesse
           he
           is
           resisted
           ,
           the
           sooner
           he
           flies
           ,
           and
           is
           lesse
           troublesome
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           God
           in
           great
           wisedome
           suffers
           Satan
           to
           molest
           his
           deare
           children
           ,
           and
           infest
           them
           with
           long
           and
           strong
           temptations
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           to
           foile
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           renew
           his
           temptations
           ,
           and
           the
           battell
           day
           by
           day
           :
           1.
           
           For
           their
           humbling
           and
           exercise
           ;
           the
           Lord
           destroyed
           not
           all
           the
           Canaanites
           before
           Israel
           ,
           but
           left
           some
           people
           to
           hold
           them
           battell
           ,
           
             least
             they
             should
             grow
             secure
          
           ,
           Iudg.
           3.1
           .
           and
           to
           teach
           them
           battell
           :
           And
           Paul
           must
           be
           buffeted
           by
           Satan
           ,
           
             least
             he
             should
             be
             exalted
             by
             the
             multitude
             of
             reuelations
             .
          
           2.
           
           To
           make
           them
           more
           watchfull
           of
           their
           graces
           ,
           and
           keep
           close
           their
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           loue
           ,
           patience
           ,
           &c.
           as
           when
           robbers
           and
           pilferers
           are
           abroad
           ,
           men
           shut
           vp
           and
           locke
           their
           goods
           within
           ;
           so
           here
           .
           3.
           
           To
           magnifie
           his
           owne
           glory
           ,
           who
           manifests
           such
           power
           in
           such
           weaknesse
           ,
           and
           seasonably
           sets
           in
           for
           their
           safety
           and
           victory
           ,
           when
           in
           their
           sense
           they
           are
           vtterly
           lost
           .
        
         
           
           But
           ,
           1.
           
           Satan
           neuer
           ouercomes
           him
           that
           resisteth
           ;
           he
           may
           foile
           him
           and
           beate
           his
           weapon
           to
           his
           head
           ,
           yea
           he
           may
           send
           him
           halting
           away
           with
           Iaacob
           so
           long
           as
           he
           liues
           ;
           yet
           at
           length
           he
           shall
           ouercome
           ,
           if
           he
           hold
           on
           his
           resistance
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Satan
           indeed
           often
           assaulteth
           where
           he
           is
           much
           resisted
           :
           for
           he
           will
           still
           renew
           the
           battell
           :
           Sometimes
           in
           strong
           Christians
           ,
           whom
           the
           Lord
           presseth
           forth
           as
           the
           leaders
           in
           his
           battell
           ,
           for
           ,
           
             strength
             is
             for
             the
             warre
             .
             Iob
          
           resisted
           ,
           but
           was
           still
           assaulted
           ,
           because
           his
           measure
           of
           strength
           was
           such
           as
           was
           to
           be
           a
           patterne
           to
           all
           ordinary
           men
           .
           Our
           Lord
           had
           resisted
           Satan
           once
           and
           againe
           ,
           but
           till
           now
           he
           flies
           not
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           to
           be
           the
           Generall
           of
           the
           field
           ,
           on
           whom
           all
           must
           looke
           as
           an
           example
           ,
           and
           for
           direction
           .
           But
           the
           issue
           is
           ,
           that
           Satan
           shall
           flie
           at
           length
           ,
           and
           the
           longer
           and
           stronger
           his
           temptations
           are
           ,
           the
           more
           God
           glorifieth
           himselfe
           both
           in
           the
           victory
           of
           his
           seruants
           ,
           and
           confusion
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           both
           the
           former
           examples
           .
        
         
           Sometimes
           he
           fiercely
           assayleth
           weaker
           Christians
           ,
           who
           are
           easilier
           pulled
           from
           their
           holds
           for
           want
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           iudgement
           ,
           
           or
           resolution
           :
           these
           he
           thinkes
           will
           be
           tyred
           out
           with
           importunity
           ,
           and
           he
           hopes
           to
           force
           them
           to
           yeeld
           at
           length
           .
           And
           surely
           many
           weaker
           ones
           inuite
           Satans
           temptations
           vnawares
           ,
           which
           toile
           them
           worse
           then
           death
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           so
           flexible
           ;
           Satan
           sometimes
           heares
           them
           speake
           in
           his
           owne
           language
           ,
           Thou
           art
           an
           hypocrite
           ,
           a
           great
           sinner
           aboue
           all
           men
           ;
           sometimes
           he
           sees
           them
           vse
           his
           weapons
           against
           themselues
           ,
           and
           so
           giue
           way
           to
           the
           aduersary
           in
           stead
           of
           resisting
           ,
           whereas
           stout
           and
           manfull
           resistance
           would
           speedily
           procure
           their
           peace
           :
           sometimes
           for
           want
           of
           iudgement
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           distinguish
           of
           Satans
           sinnes
           from
           their
           owne
           ,
           but
           carrie
           themselues
           as
           they
           would
           take
           vpon
           themselues
           the
           deuills
           reckoning
           .
           Alasse
           !
           all
           this
           inuites
           him
           ,
           and
           makes
           him
           wellcome
           .
           But
           here
           let
           the
           weakest
           beleeuer
           know
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           resist
           lawfully
           ,
           he
           shall
           carry
           away
           the
           victory
           ,
           let
           his
           resistance
           be
           neuer
           so
           weake
           ,
           and
           this
           shall
           make
           for
           Gods
           greater
           glory
           ,
           and
           Satans
           greater
           confusion
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           not
           able
           to
           stand
           out
           the
           field
           against
           the
           weakest
           of
           them
           ,
           whom
           he
           may
           seeme
           to
           scorne
           .
           It
           was
           a
           great
           confusion
           ,
           that
           Satan
           was
           not
           able
           to
           stand
           against
           Christ
           himselfe
           :
           but
           that
           he
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           stand
           against
           a
           sinner
           ,
           a
           worme
           ,
           which
           turnes
           againe
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           greater
           confusion
           then
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Whereas
           Satan
           seemes
           quiet
           where
           he
           is
           least
           resisted
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           maruell
           ,
           his
           kingdome
           is
           not
           diuided
           against
           himselfe
           .
           What
           need
           a
           captaine
           bend
           his
           forces
           against
           a
           towne
           ,
           which
           hath
           deliuered
           vp
           it selfe
           into
           his
           hand
           :
           What
           need
           he
           set
           bulwarkes
           and
           cannon-shot
           against
           those
           walls
           and
           gates
           which
           are
           willingly
           set
           open
           ?
           
             When
             the
             strong
             man
             keepes
             the
             hold
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             at
             peace
             .
          
           But
           a
           miserable
           peace
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           runne
           from
           vnder
           the
           colour
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           peace
           ,
           to
           goe
           so
           peaceably
           and
           gently
           to
           the
           dungeon
           of
           eternall
           darkenesse
           .
        
         
           This
           may
           comfort
           the
           child
           of
           God
           ,
           
           that
           he
           shall
           outstand
           all
           his
           temptations
           :
           it
           is
           not
           onely
           possible
           for
           him
           to
           ouercome
           the
           deuill
           ,
           and
           put
           him
           to
           flight
           ,
           but
           also
           certaine
           .
           For
           ,
           
             the
             iust
             man
             falleth
             seuen
             times
             a
             day
             ,
             but
             riseth
             againe
             ,
          
           Prou.
           24.16
           .
           And
           why
           ?
           1.
           
           Because
           Gods
           election
           is
           eternall
           ,
           and
           vnchangeable
           ,
           and
           his
           foundation
           sure
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           of
           Christs
           prayer
           ,
           
             that
             our
             faith
             might
             not
             faile
             .
          
           3.
           
           Because
           the
           godly
           man
           hath
           built
           his
           
             house
             on
             a
             rocke
          
           ,
           against
           which
           the
           windes
           may
           blowe
           ,
           and
           the
           floods
           beat
           ,
           but
           it
           shall
           stand
           :
           and
           he
           is
           set
           into
           that
           head
           ,
           who
           ouercame
           the
           tempter
           that
           he
           might
           ouercome
           him
           also
           .
           4.
           
           Because
           of
           the
           promise
           ,
           
           that
           God
           will
           not
           forsake
           his
           child
           ouerlong
           ,
           but
           supply
           strength
           for
           the
           combate
           ,
           and
           giue
           a
           gracious
           issue
           .
           And
           temptation
           preuailes
           onely
           when
           God
           addes
           not
           a
           second
           grace
           ,
           but
           standeth
           a
           farre
           off
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           But
           was
           not
           Dauid
           ouercome
           with
           temptation
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           Yes
           iustly
           when
           he
           remitted
           of
           his
           watch
           and
           resistance
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           neither
           totally
           nor
           finally
           .
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           God
           puts
           a
           man
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           deuill
           two
           wayes
           :
           1.
           absolutely
           :
           2.
           with
           limitation
           .
           Absolutely
           ,
           as
           when
           his
           iustice
           giues
           vp
           a
           wicked
           man
           to
           be
           wholly
           
             ruled
             at
             his
             will
          
           ,
           
           and
           caried
           headlong
           to
           destruction
           .
           
             With
             limitation
          
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           is
           put
           into
           his
           hand
           to
           preuaile
           ouer
           him
           to
           a
           certaine
           measure
           ,
           as
           Iob
           ,
           and
           our
           Sauiour
           to
           be
           in
           these
           temptations
           carried
           and
           molested
           ,
           to
           a
           certaine
           measure
           of
           time
           and
           vexation
           .
           Thus
           the
           Lord
           sometimes
           for
           a
           time
           leaueth
           his
           owne
           children
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           Satan
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           may
           tempt
           them
           ,
           and
           preuaile
           ouer
           them
           to
           the
           committing
           of
           fearefull
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           Dauid
           and
           Peter
           ,
           which
           sinnes
           often
           blinde
           and
           harden
           them
           ,
           and
           damp
           their
           conscience
           ,
           that
           for
           a
           time
           they
           see
           no
           displeasure
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           lie
           secure
           and
           impenitent
           ,
           as
           Dauid
           well
           nigh
           a
           yeare
           .
        
         
           But
           all
           this
           desertion
           of
           God
           was
           to
           a
           certaine
           measure
           :
           at
           length
           the
           cloud
           was
           gone
           ,
           the
           mist
           dispersed
           ,
           the
           light
           returnd
           ,
           Satan
           resisted
           ,
           and
           forced
           to
           flie
           away
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           that
           prayer
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           and
           the
           Saints
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             forsake
             me
             not
             ouerlong
             :
          
           not
           fearing
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           quite
           take
           away
           his
           grace
           from
           him
           (
           as
           the
           violent
           Lutherans
           teach
           )
           but
           that
           he
           should
           not
           withdraw
           his
           second
           grace
           ouer
           farre
           ,
           or
           ouermuch
           :
           Which
           prayer
           is
           grounded
           on
           a
           promise
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           vertue
           whereof
           we
           may
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           battel
           of
           beleeuers
           is
           not
           for
           the
           ouerthrow
           ,
           but
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           faith
           .
        
         
           
           This
           should
           stirre
           vp
           the
           Christian
           to
           chearefull
           resistance
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           condition
           of
           Satans
           flight
           .
           Obiect
           .
           Alasse
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           spirit
           ,
           I
           am
           flesh
           :
           which
           is
           great
           aduantage
           .
           He
           is
           a
           legion
           ,
           I
           am
           but
           one
           man
           ,
           he
           can
           oppresse
           me
           with
           number
           .
           He
           is
           a
           principallity
           ,
           as
           strong
           as
           a
           roaring
           lyon
           ,
           I
           am
           a
           weake
           worme
           .
           He
           is
           subtile
           as
           a
           serpent
           ,
           I
           am
           foolish
           and
           vnwise
           .
           He
           is
           cruell
           and
           fierce
           ,
           how
           can
           I
           haue
           any
           heart
           to
           resist
           him
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           There
           is
           in
           euery
           Christian
           a
           Spirit
           stronger
           then
           he
           ,
           Ioh.
           4.4
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           There
           be
           more
           with
           vs
           then
           with
           him
           ,
           2.
           
           Chron.
           32.7
           .
           feare
           
           him
           not
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Hee
           is
           mighty
           ,
           
           but
           what
           can
           a
           strong
           man
           beeing
           disarmed
           doe
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           He
           is
           subtile
           ,
           but
           in
           our
           Lord
           are
           treasures
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           
             and
             he
             is
             made
             wisedome
             to
             vs
             of
             God
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           1.30
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           He
           is
           cruell
           ,
           but
           what
           hurt
           can
           a
           lyon
           doe
           beeing
           in
           chaines
           ,
           or
           a
           grate
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           thy
           resistance
           striue
           lawfully
           :
           How
           ?
           Two
           wayes
           ,
           1.
           
           By
           good
           meanes
           .
           2.
           
           In
           a
           good
           manner
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           meanes
           of
           resisting
           the
           deuill
           must
           not
           be
           such
           as
           are
           of
           the
           deuills
           owne
           deuising
           ,
           as
           crosses
           ,
           reliques
           ,
           holy-water
           ,
           exorcismes
           ,
           nor
           seeking
           to
           witches
           and
           sorcerers
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           cast
           out
           the
           deuill
           by
           Beel-zebub
           :
           but
           by
           meanes
           appointed
           by
           our
           captaine
           who
           was
           best
           acquainted
           with
           this
           warre
           ;
           as
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           by
           which
           Christ
           made
           the
           deuill
           flie
           ,
           and
           so
           must
           we
           :
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           2.14
           .
           
             I
             write
             vnto
             you
             young
             men
             ,
             because
             ye
             are
             strong
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             of
             God
             abideth
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             ye
             haue
             ouercome
             the
             deuill
             :
          
           which
           plainely
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           not
           by
           spells
           and
           charmes
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           abiding
           of
           it
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           to
           rule
           and
           order
           the
           life
           ,
           Satan
           is
           ouercome
           .
           Satan
           is
           subtile
           ,
           but
           the
           word
           giueth
           wisedome
           to
           the
           simple
           ,
           which
           ouercomes
           his
           subtilty
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Faith
           in
           Gods
           promises
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           5.9
           .
           —
           whom
           resist
           
             stedfast
             in
             the
             faith
          
           ;
           Christ
           here
           sets
           himselfe
           stedfastly
           in
           the
           word
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           so
           conquers
           the
           deuill
           .
           
             The
             victory
             that
             ouercomes
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             by
             faith
             to
             leane
             on
             the
             promises
             of
             God.
          
           Faith
           keeps
           in
           sight
           Christ
           our
           victorious
           captaine
           ,
           and
           sets
           the
           crowne
           of
           life
           in
           our
           eye
           ,
           which
           is
           laid
           vp
           for
           them
           that
           are
           faithfull
           to
           the
           death
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Prayer
           ioyned
           with
           fasting
           and
           watching
           .
           Christ
           entring
           this
           combate
           armed
           himselfe
           with
           fasting
           ,
           watching
           ,
           and
           prayer
           ,
           for
           many
           dayes
           together
           .
           Dauid
           when
           Goliah
           drew
           neere
           ,
           tooke
           a
           stone
           out
           of
           his
           scrip
           ,
           and
           smote
           him
           in
           the
           forehead
           that
           he
           fell
           downe
           :
           This
           stone
           that
           ouerthrowes
           the
           hellish
           Goliah
           ,
           is
           prayer
           .
           While
           Moses
           hands
           are
           lifted
           vp
           ,
           all
           the
           armies
           of
           the
           Amalekites
           flie
           before
           Israel
           .
           And
           S.
           Iames
           in
           his
           Epistle
           tells
           vs
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           would
           resist
           the
           deuill
           ,
           we
           must
           draw
           neere
           God
           ,
           c.
           4.
           v.
           8.
           and
           neuer
           do
           we
           draw
           nearer
           God
           ,
           then
           in
           effectuall
           and
           feruent
           praier
           .
           Let
           the
           disciples
           vse
           any
           meanes
           without
           this
           ,
           the
           deuill
           will
           not
           flie
           ;
           whereof
           if
           they
           aske
           the
           reason
           ,
           Christ
           tells
           them
           ,
           the
           
             deuill
             is
             not
             cast
             out
             but
             by
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             .
          
        
         
         
           4.
           
           The
           practise
           of
           true
           godlines
           ,
           and
           resolution
           against
           all
           vnrighteousnesse
           .
           Righteousnesse
           is
           called
           a
           brestplate
           ,
           Eph.
           6.14
           .
           which
           is
           not
           onely
           that
           imputed
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           that
           inherent
           righteousnesse
           of
           our selues
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           studie
           and
           endeauour
           in
           a
           godly
           life
           :
           and
           the
           Apostle
           Iames
           among
           other
           directions
           in
           resisting
           the
           deuill
           ,
           c.
           4.
           v.
           8.
           giueth
           this
           for
           one
           ,
           
             Cleanse
             your
             hearts
             yee
             sinners
             ,
             and
             purge
             your
             hearts
             yee
             wauering
             minded
             :
          
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           good
           ,
           seeing
           by
           euery
           sinne
           and
           lust
           being
           nourished
           Satan
           is
           let
           in
           ,
           and
           the
           yeelding
           to
           any
           corruption
           is
           to
           giue
           him
           so
           much
           ground
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           beating
           him
           out
           of
           our
           borders
           .
           He
           that
           is
           in
           a
           fight
           ,
           abstaineth
           from
           whatsoeuer
           would
           hinder
           him
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           9.
           and
           therefore
           from
           sinne
           ,
           which
           presseth
           downe
           ,
           and
           hangeth
           fast
           on
           .
           Let
           vs
           meditate
           on
           that
           law
           ,
           Deut.
           23.9
           .
           
             When
             thou
             goest
             out
             against
             thine
             enemies
             to
             fight
             ,
             abstaine
             from
             euery
             euill
             thing
             .
          
           For
           this
           weakens
           vs
           ,
           and
           turnes
           God
           against
           vs
           ,
           and
           driues
           his
           good
           Angels
           from
           vs.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           Gods
           Spirit
           :
           
             Bee
             strong
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             power
             of
             his
             might
             :
          
           our
           owne
           strength
           will
           easily
           be
           turned
           against
           vs
           ,
           our
           own
           counsells
           cannot
           but
           cast
           vs
           downe
           .
           God
           resisteth
           the
           proud
           ,
           and
           assisteth
           the
           humble
           .
           As
           therefore
           Moses
           said
           to
           Israel
           at
           the
           redde
           sea
           ,
           beeing
           naked
           and
           weake
           ,
           not
           knowing
           what
           to
           doe
           ,
           so
           may
           we
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           
             Stand
             still
             ,
             feare
             not
             ,
             behold
             the
             saluation
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           Greiue
           not
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           nor
           quench
           his
           motions
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           spirit
           of
           power
           ,
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           of
           fortitude
           and
           counsell
           ,
           of
           strength
           and
           direction
           :
           and
           goe
           forth
           in
           the
           boldnesse
           of
           that
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           Ier.
           20.11
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             with
             me
             like
             a
             mighty
             gyant
             ,
          
           therefore
           mine
           enemies
           shall
           be
           ouerthrowne
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           preuaile
           ,
           but
           shall
           be
           mightily
           confounded
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           good
           manner
           of
           resisting
           the
           deuill
           that
           he
           may
           flie
           ,
           is
           this
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Resist
           the
           first
           temptation
           ,
           and
           breake
           the
           serpents
           head
           ,
           dash
           the
           heads
           of
           Babylons
           brood
           against
           the
           stones
           .
           Wise
           men
           will
           not
           let
           the
           enemie
           come
           neere
           the
           walls
           ,
           or
           the
           gates
           ,
           much
           lesse
           into
           the
           market
           place
           .
           It
           is
           a
           great
           aduantage
           to
           giue
           the
           foyle
           at
           the
           first
           onset
           .
           Giue
           
             no
             place
          
           to
           the
           deuill
           ,
           giue
           sinne
           no
           roome
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           or
           if
           Satan
           inwardly
           suggest
           any
           ,
           there
           close
           it
           vp
           ,
           let
           it
           die
           and
           neuer
           come
           out
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           a
           serpent
           in
           a
           vessell
           ,
           stops
           it
           vp
           and
           there
           it
           dies
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Resist
           the
           least
           euill
           motion
           ,
           contemne
           not
           the
           least
           temptation
           ,
           for
           Sathan
           can
           tell
           how
           by
           one
           graine
           of
           poyson
           to
           
           kill
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           by
           one
           dead
           flie
           to
           corrupt
           a
           whole
           boxe
           of
           oyntment
           .
           The
           weakest
           man
           ,
           yea
           or
           woman
           is
           strong
           enough
           to
           kill
           a
           sleepy
           Sisera
           .
           The
           weakest
           temptation
           is
           too
           strong
           for
           a
           carelesse
           and
           secure
           aduersarie
           .
           Eue
           should
           haue
           resisted
           Satan
           in
           an
           apple
           ,
           and
           Lots
           wife
           in
           a
           looke
           .
           No
           sinne
           is
           so
           light
           and
           venial
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           worth
           resistance
           .
           For
           Satan
           can
           vse
           small
           sinnes
           as
           the
           fisher
           vseth
           small
           haires
           to
           hold
           the
           fish
           as
           fast
           ,
           or
           faster
           then
           greater
           tackling
           ,
           and
           secret
           sinnes
           to
           doe
           more
           harme
           in
           the
           soule
           then
           open
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Resist
           stoutly
           and
           manfully
           :
           if
           he
           pull
           one
           way
           ,
           pull
           thou
           the
           other
           ,
           for
           so
           doth
           he
           that
           resists
           .
           If
           he
           tempt
           thee
           to
           pride
           ,
           incline
           thou
           so
           much
           the
           more
           to
           humilitie
           .
           If
           he
           mooue
           thee
           to
           reuenge
           ,
           prouoke
           thy selfe
           to
           meeknesse
           and
           patience
           .
           If
           he
           tempt
           thee
           to
           earthlinesse
           ,
           bend
           thou
           thy selfe
           so
           much
           the
           more
           to
           heauenly-mindednesse
           :
           and
           thus
           thou
           shalt
           beat
           him
           with
           his
           owne
           weapons
           ,
           and
           take
           off
           Goliahs
           head
           with
           his
           owne
           sword
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           gaine
           in
           tempting
           thee
           ,
           shall
           be
           to
           set
           thee
           faster
           and
           nearer
           vnto
           God.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Resist
           constantly
           to
           the
           last
           :
           though
           thou
           be
           sore
           assailed
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           forsake
           the
           field
           ,
           yet
           resist
           stil
           though
           neuer
           so
           weakly
           .
           Consider
           that
           Christ
           promiseth
           a
           place
           on
           his
           throne
           onely
           to
           
             him
             that
             ouercommeth
          
           ,
           Reu.
           3.21
           .
           &
           that
           there
           is
           no
           safetie
           in
           flying
           ,
           no
           peice
           of
           armour
           appointed
           for
           the
           backe
           .
           If
           thou
           beest
           greatly
           straightned
           ,
           send
           Satan
           to
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           there
           he
           shall
           receiue
           an
           answer
           :
           but
           rather
           die
           manfully
           then
           flie
           cowardly
           .
           By
           flying
           thou
           loosest
           the
           victory
           ,
           by
           dying
           thou
           canst
           not
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Resist
           after
           victorie
           ,
           when
           Satan
           seeemes
           not
           to
           resist
           ;
           hold
           on
           thy
           harnesse
           ,
           and
           expect
           the
           enemie
           when
           he
           seemes
           absent
           ;
           perhaps
           he
           faines
           himselfe
           foyled
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           but
           renewing
           his
           assalt
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           pyrate
           hangs
           out
           a
           flag
           of
           truce
           to
           board
           vs
           ,
           or
           dissembles
           a
           flight
           to
           drawe
           vs
           out
           of
           our
           holds
           ,
           and
           then
           hath
           an
           ambushment
           against
           vs
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           his
           sorest
           fight
           :
           or
           he
           will
           seeme
           to
           yeeld
           the
           victorie
           to
           them
           ,
           whom
           he
           knowes
           cannot
           tell
           how
           to
           vse
           it
           ,
           but
           either
           they
           will
           growe
           proud
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           secure
           and
           lay
           off
           their
           watch
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           whom
           he
           could
           not
           in
           warre
           ouercome
           while
           he
           was
           resisted
           ,
           in
           their
           peace
           he
           spoyles
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           thinke
           he
           needs
           no
           resistance
           .
        
         
           This
           reprooues
           the
           idle
           conceit
           of
           men
           ,
           
           who
           thinke
           to
           be
           safe
           from
           the
           deuill
           without
           resistance
           ;
           as
           ,
           1.
           
           Many
           ignorant
           men
           ,
           who
           will
           spit
           at
           the
           mention
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           and
           blesse
           themselues
           from
           
           the
           fowle
           fiend
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           sure
           enough
           in
           his
           power
           :
           these
           neuer
           knew
           what
           it
           meant
           to
           resist
           the
           deuill
           ;
           they
           want
           knowledge
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           are
           willingly
           and
           wilfully
           ignorant
           ;
           they
           want
           faith
           ,
           and
           neuer
           inquire
           after
           it
           ;
           they
           liue
           according
           to
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           fashion
           and
           custome
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           are
           ordinary
           swearers
           ,
           and
           Sabbath-breakers
           ,
           and
           worldlings
           ,
           and
           they
           thinke
           it
           was
           neuer
           wel
           since
           there
           was
           so
           much
           preaching
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           not
           present
           to
           restraine
           them
           with
           common
           grace
           ,
           it
           were
           no
           liuing
           neare
           them
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           renewing
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           set
           them
           out
           of
           Satans
           power
           ,
           and
           the
           corruption
           of
           their
           owne
           sinnes
           ,
           he
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           may
           say
           truely
           with
           Iohns
           disciples
           ,
           Act.
           19.2
           .
           
             We
             know
             not
             whether
             there
             bee
             an
             holy
             Ghost
             or
             no.
          
           Alas
           ,
           how
           pitifull
           is
           the
           state
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           who
           thinke
           Satan
           is
           fled
           from
           them
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           their
           onely
           counsellour
           and
           familiar
           ,
           ruling
           them
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Many
           that
           thinke
           to
           resist
           the
           deuill
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           loath
           yet
           to
           disease
           either
           him
           or
           themselues
           :
           yet
           a
           little
           while
           they
           wil
           hold
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           they
           would
           faine
           prouide
           for
           their
           wiues
           &
           children
           ,
           and
           rise
           to
           such
           an
           estate
           ,
           before
           they
           giue
           vp
           their
           couetousnesse
           ,
           vsurie
           ,
           deceitfull
           and
           iniurious
           courses
           :
           they
           will
           leaue
           their
           voluptuous
           and
           adulterous
           courses
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           old
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           these
           sinnes
           must
           needs
           leaue
           them
           ;
           they
           will
           repent
           of
           their
           sinnes
           when
           they
           die
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           loath
           to
           carrie
           them
           to
           Gods
           iudgment
           with
           them
           ;
           but
           so
           long
           as
           they
           liue
           ,
           their
           sinne
           shall
           liue
           with
           them
           .
           Fie
           vpon
           such
           madnesse
           :
           Are
           old
           decrepit
           men
           fit
           for
           the
           field
           ?
           Is
           a
           man
           vpon
           his
           death-bed
           a
           fit
           man
           to
           master
           a
           gyant
           ?
           Shall
           a
           man
           so
           be-foole
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           to
           thinke
           that
           then
           he
           can
           easiest
           resist
           the
           deuill
           ,
           when
           his
           power
           is
           least
           ?
           No
           ,
           no
           :
           Satan
           will
           now
           triumph
           and
           trample
           vpon
           his
           spoile
           ;
           hee
           knowes
           well
           ,
           that
           not
           one
           of
           ten
           thousand
           lets
           his
           sinne
           liue
           so
           long
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           his
           repentance
           dies
           with
           him
           also
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Others
           dreame
           of
           a
           victorie
           ouer
           the
           deuil
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           safe
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           not
           so
           strict
           as
           not
           to
           yeeld
           some
           equall
           conditions
           to
           their
           aduersary
           ,
           they
           care
           not
           to
           giue
           a
           little
           place
           vnto
           him
           .
           They
           are
           no
           great
           swearers
           by
           great
           oathes
           ,
           but
           now
           and
           then
           they
           may
           forget
           themselues
           ,
           and
           say
           
             by
             God
          
           ,
           or
           faith
           ,
           or
           ●oth
           ,
           &c.
           
           Nor
           great
           gamesters
           that
           liue
           by
           gaming
           ,
           but
           now
           and
           then
           sit
           out
           a
           number
           of
           houres
           together
           ,
           to
           spend
           and
           passe
           away
           their
           times
           .
           Nor
           great
           drinkers
           ,
           but
           onely
           giue
           Satan
           aduantages
           by
           running
           into
           such
           companie
           and
           houses
           as
           they
           be
           prouoked
           to
           drinke
           a
           little
           more
           
           then
           they
           need
           .
           Nor
           open
           contemners
           of
           the
           word
           and
           prayer
           ,
           to
           speake
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           their
           minds
           knowne
           ;
           but
           they
           cannot
           abide
           this
           strictnesse
           at
           home
           .
           Is
           not
           the
           Church
           the
           house
           of
           praier
           ?
           Nor
           knowne
           adulterers
           ,
           they
           are
           honest
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           but
           their
           eies
           are
           full
           of
           adultery
           ,
           and
           their
           mouthes
           ful
           of
           obscene
           filthy
           speeches
           ,
           yet
           they
           say
           they
           thinke
           no
           hurt
           .
           This
           is
           to
           dally
           with
           the
           deuill
           ,
           as
           friends
           at
           foyles
           ,
           that
           haue
           capps
           on
           the
           points
           of
           their
           rapiers
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           hurting
           one
           another
           .
           Here
           is
           no
           spirit
           ruling
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           rules
           in
           the
           world
           .
           The
           deuill
           flyes
           not
           for
           such
           a
           resistance
           .
        
         
           III.
           Then
           the
           deuill
           left
           him
           ,
           ]
        
         
           Namely
           ,
           when
           Christ
           bade
           him
           be
           gone
           .
           Whence
           we
           may
           note
           ;
           
           that
           ,
        
         
           The
           power
           of
           Christ
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           deuills
           in
           hell
           are
           not
           able
           to
           resist
           .
           If
           Christ
           bid
           the
           deuill
           auoide
           ,
           euen
           then
           at
           his
           word
           he
           must
           be
           packing
           .
           Mark.
           9.25
           .
           he
           
             charged
             the
             vncleane
             spirit
             to
             come
             out
             ,
             and
             enter
             no
             more
             into
             the
             man
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             deuils
             cryed
             for
             griefe
             and
             anger
             :
          
           Mark.
           1.34
           .
           
             a
             whole
             legion
             of
             diuells
             submissiuely
             entreat
             him
             not
             to
             torment
             them
             .
          
           And
           this
           was
           not
           onely
           so
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           all
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           who
           brought
           all
           that
           were
           possessed
           with
           diuels
           ,
           and
           he
           healed
           them
           :
           Matth.
           15.28
           .
           the
           Canaanitish
           woman
           seeking
           to
           Christ
           for
           her
           daughter
           that
           was
           possessed
           ,
           acknowledged
           thereby
           that
           his
           power
           was
           aboue
           all
           the
           deuills
           :
           and
           our
           Lord
           most
           notably
           in
           that
           storie
           manifesteth
           his
           power
           ouer
           them
           ,
           who
           beeing
           absent
           from
           the
           maid
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           so
           much
           as
           speake
           to
           the
           deuills
           ,
           yet
           they
           obeyed
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           could
           as
           little
           withstand
           his
           power
           being
           absent
           as
           present
           .
        
         
           Now
           more
           distinctly
           to
           know
           this
           power
           of
           Christ
           ,
           we
           must
           vnderstand
           that
           it
           is
           either
           twofold
           ,
           1.
           of
           his
           essence
           ,
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           or
           2.
           of
           his
           office
           ,
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           The
           former
           ,
           is
           the
           omnipotencie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           God
           equall
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           for
           as
           his
           essence
           (
           as
           the
           Sonne
           )
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           so
           is
           his
           power
           ,
           an
           absolute
           ,
           creating
           ,
           sustaining
           ,
           and
           commanding
           power
           ,
           ruling
           all
           creatures
           ,
           and
           ouerruling
           in
           all
           things
           .
           The
           latter
           ,
           is
           the
           power
           of
           his
           office
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           Mediatour
           and
           King
           of
           his
           Church
           :
           and
           this
           power
           differeth
           from
           the
           former
           :
           1.
           
           In
           that
           it
           is
           a
           power
           receiued
           ,
           Matth.
           28.18
           .
           
             All
             power
             is
             giuen
             me
             in
             heauen
             and
             in
             earth
             :
          
           Phil.
           2.9
           .
           
             God
             hath
             giuen
             him
             a
             Name
             aboue
             all
             Names
             :
          
           whereas
           Christs
           power
           ,
           as
           God
           ,
           is
           not
           receiued
           ,
           but
           his
           owne
           proper
           power
           beeing
           God.
           
        
         
         
           2.
           
           That
           power
           is
           essentiall
           ,
           infinite
           ,
           and
           incommunicable
           to
           any
           creature
           :
           this
           is
           personall
           ,
           communicated
           by
           dispensation
           of
           grace
           ,
           after
           a
           singular
           manner
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           as
           God-Man
           ,
           and
           our
           Mediatour
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           power
           is
           immutable
           ,
           vnchangeable
           ,
           euerlasting
           ;
           this
           power
           shall
           after
           a
           sort
           be
           determined
           :
           for
           
             he
             must
             giue
             vp
             his
             kingdome
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.24
           .
           not
           that
           Christ
           shall
           euer
           cease
           to
           be
           a
           powerfull
           head
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           nor
           that
           he
           shall
           cease
           to
           raigne
           with
           his
           Father
           for
           all
           eternitie
           :
           but
           look
           as
           the
           Father
           now
           doth
           not
           rule
           the
           Church
           ,
           namely
           as
           Mediatour
           ,
           but
           the
           Sonne
           ;
           so
           the
           Sonne
           shall
           not
           then
           rule
           his
           Church
           in
           the
           manner
           ,
           as
           he
           now
           doth
           ,
           as
           Mediator
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           his
           Father
           shall
           .
           Now
           he
           rules
           and
           puts
           forth
           his
           power
           in
           fighting
           against
           his
           enemies
           ,
           but
           then
           all
           his
           enemies
           shall
           be
           ●roden
           vnder
           his
           feete
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           footstoole
           .
           Now
           he
           manifesteth
           his
           power
           in
           gathering
           a
           Church
           by
           the
           word
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           but
           then
           all
           the
           elect
           shall
           be
           gathered
           .
           Now
           at
           his
           Fathers
           right
           hand
           he
           puts
           forth
           his
           power
           in
           making
           intercession
           for
           vs
           ,
           but
           then
           he
           shall
           intercede
           no
           more
           for
           vs.
           At
           the
           ende
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           he
           shall
           declare
           his
           mighty
           power
           ,
           in
           raising
           all
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           sitting
           on
           iudgement
           on
           them
           ;
           but
           then
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           need
           of
           this
           power
           ,
           when
           death
           shall
           be
           swallowed
           vp
           into
           victorie
           ,
           and
           a
           finall
           sentence
           is
           giuen
           on
           all
           flesh
           .
           So
           as
           Christ
           shall
           not
           raigne
           as
           now
           he
           doth
           ,
           but
           as
           his
           Father
           .
        
         
           Whence
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           the
           power
           by
           which
           Christ
           subdueth
           the
           deuills
           ,
           is
           not
           onely
           that
           essentiall
           power
           of
           his
           diuine
           nature
           ,
           but
           the
           power
           of
           his
           office
           ,
           whereby
           euen
           in
           our
           nature
           and
           flesh
           ,
           he
           subdueth
           them
           .
           And
           this
           power
           may
           be
           distinguished
           according
           to
           the
           subiects
           into
           two
           kinds
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           power
           by
           which
           he
           sweetly
           ruleth
           the
           Church
           as
           the
           head
           the
           member●
           ,
           or
           a
           King
           his
           subiects
           :
           and
           this
           is
           either
           directiue
           or
           coerciue
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           coercitiue
           and
           iudiciarie
           power
           which
           he
           exerciseth
           against
           his
           enemies
           ,
           wicked
           and
           vngodly
           men
           ,
           as
           a
           king
           against
           rebells
           and
           foes
           to
           his
           state
           and
           person
           .
           And
           this
           power
           is
           properly
           raised
           against
           the
           deuills
           and
           his
           instruments
           ,
           against
           which
           they
           cannot
           stand
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Christ
           was
           prophecied
           to
           be
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           woman
           that
           must
           
             bruise
             the
             serpents
             head
          
           :
           which
           prophecie
           plainly
           shewes
           ,
           that
           Christ
           as
           Mediatour
           in
           our
           flesh
           ,
           must
           disperse
           all
           Satans
           forces
           planted
           against
           vs
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           end
           
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             appeared
             ,
             to
             destroy
             
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             deuill
             :
          
           and
           the
           worke
           doth
           properly
           and
           singularly
           belong
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           although
           the
           fruit
           and
           benefit
           of
           it
           by
           communication
           of
           grace
           flow
           vnto
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           body
           of
           Christ.
           Obiect
           .
           But
           did
           not
           others
           beside
           Christ
           command
           the
           deuills
           ?
           Act.
           8.7
           .
           when
           Philip
           preached
           in
           Samaria
           ,
           vncleane
           spirits
           crying
           came
           out
           of
           many
           :
           and
           Act.
           16.18
           .
           Paul
           turned
           about
           ,
           and
           commanded
           the
           vncleane
           spirit
           to
           come
           out
           of
           the
           maide
           .
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Christ
           did
           it
           by
           his
           owne
           power
           ,
           they
           by
           his
           .
           2.
           
           The
           power
           of
           Christ
           is
           one
           thing
           ,
           faith
           in
           his
           power
           is
           another
           ;
           they
           did
           it
           not
           so
           much
           by
           power
           ,
           as
           by
           faith
           in
           this
           power
           :
           whence
           S.
           Paul
           chargeth
           the
           fowle
           spirit
           ,
           
             In
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             to
             come
             out
             .
          
           3.
           
           Common
           men
           were
           able
           to
           discerne
           a
           difference
           betweene
           Christs
           power
           and
           others
           in
           casting
           out
           deuills
           :
           Mark.
           1.
           and
           Luk.
           4.36
           .
           feare
           came
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           said
           among
           themselues
           ,
           
             With
             authoritie
             he
             commaunds
             fowle
             spirits
             ,
             and
             they
             come
             out
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           his
           power
           and
           diuine
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           other
           Exorcists
           did
           .
           4.
           
           He
           did
           worke
           his
           as
           a
           person
           that
           was
           God
           ,
           other
           his
           disciples
           as
           persons
           with
           whom
           God
           was
           ,
           working
           and
           
             confirming
             the
             doctrine
             with
             signes
             and
             wonders
             that
             followed
             ,
          
           Mar.
           16.
           vlt.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           All
           things
           are
           giuen
           him
           ,
           and
           put
           vnder
           his
           feete
           .
           Ioh.
           3.35
           .
           
           The
           Father
           loueth
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           hath
           giuen
           all
           things
           into
           his
           hand
           .
           Hebr.
           2.8
           .
           Thou
           hast
           
             put
             all
             things
          
           in
           subiection
           vnder
           his
           feete
           .
           And
           as
           if
           that
           were
           not
           plaine
           enough
           ,
           he
           setteth
           in
           the
           next
           words
           a
           large
           comment
           vpon
           it
           .
           And
           in
           that
           he
           hath
           put
           
             all
             things
          
           in
           subiection
           vnder
           him
           ,
           he
           left
           nothing
           that
           should
           not
           be
           subiect
           ,
           onely
           except
           him
           which
           did
           put
           all
           things
           vnder
           him
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.27
           .
           So
           as
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           excepting
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           nothing
           is
           not
           subiect
           to
           Christ
           as
           Mediatour
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           may
           be
           enlarged
           by
           a
           speciall
           induction
           of
           all
           things
           .
           Angels
           are
           subiected
           to
           his
           word
           :
           1.
           
           Pet.
           3.22
           .
           —
           
             to
             whom
             Angells
             ,
             and
             powers
             ,
             and
             might
             ,
             are
             subiect
             :
          
           with
           a
           reason
           ,
           
             For
             he
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             holy
             Angells
             ,
             and
             set
             farre
             aboue
             all
             principalities
             and
             powers
             ,
          
           Eph.
           1.21
           .
           Vnreasonable
           creatures
           heare
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           obey
           him
           :
           Luk.
           8.25
           .
           
             Who
             is
             this
             that
             commands
             the
             winds
             and
             the
             seas
             ,
             and
             they
             obey
             him
             ?
          
           Diseases
           obey
           him
           :
           to
           the
           leper
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             will
             ,
             be
             thou
             cleane
             :
          
           and
           he
           is
           cleane
           immediately
           ,
           Matth.
           8.
           to
           the
           lame
           man
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Take
             vp
             thy
             bed
             ,
             and
             walke
             ,
          
           and
           he
           doth
           so
           ,
           Matth.
           9.6
           .
           He
           meetes
           a
           blind
           man
           ,
           Ioh.
           9.7
           .
           and
           bids
           him
           goe
           wash
           in
           Siloam
           ,
           and
           hee
           comes
           againe
           seeing
           .
           Yea
           ,
           death
           it selfe
           heareth
           ,
           and
           departeth
           at
           his
           word
           ,
           Ioh.
           11.44
           .
           
             At
             that
             word
             Lazarus
             came
             forth
             ,
             bound
             hand
             
             and
             foote
             :
             and
             the
             time
             commeth
             ,
             when
             they
             that
             are
             in
             the
             graues
             ,
             shall
             heare
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             come
             forth
             .
          
           In
           one
           word
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           ascribeth
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
             that
             he
             is
             able
             to
             subdue
             all
             things
             to
             himselfe
             ,
          
           Phil.
           3.21
           .
           all
           creatures
           ,
           all
           enemies
           ,
           sinne
           ,
           Sathan
           ,
           the
           graue
           ,
           hell
           ,
           death
           ,
           damnation
           ,
           and
           whatsoeuer
           resisteth
           his
           glory
           in
           himselfe
           or
           any
           of
           his
           members
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Christs
           kingdome
           must
           be
           set
           vp
           against
           ,
           and
           aboue
           all
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Dan.
           2.45
           .
           
             the
             little
             stone
             cut
             out
             of
             the
             mountaine
             without
             hands
             ,
          
           breakes
           in
           peices
           the
           clay
           ,
           the
           iron
           ,
           brasse
           ,
           siluer
           ,
           and
           gold
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Christ
           shall
           breake
           all
           those
           great
           kingdomes
           ;
           and
           the
           God
           of
           heauen
           raiseth
           a
           kingdom
           to
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           which
           shall
           neuer
           be
           destroyed
           :
           And
           therefore
           for
           the
           vpholding
           of
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           inuested
           with
           power
           ,
           which
           neither
           the
           tyrants
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           nor
           the
           god
           of
           the
           world
           can
           euer
           preuaile
           against
           .
           For
           neuer
           were
           all
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           the
           world
           so
           opposed
           by
           the
           world
           and
           the
           deuill
           ,
           as
           the
           poore
           kingdome
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           :
           but
           this
           power
           of
           Christ
           is
           as
           an
           hooke
           in
           Nebuchadnezzars
           iaws
           ,
           and
           a
           chaine
           in
           which
           he
           holdeth
           Leuiathan
           ,
           limiting
           him
           how
           farre
           he
           shall
           exercise
           malice
           against
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           no
           further
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Christ
           as
           Mediator
           was
           to
           performe
           those
           workes
           ,
           which
           no
           other
           creature
           could
           euer
           doe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           to
           be
           endued
           with
           such
           power
           as
           no
           other
           creature
           could
           be
           capable
           of
           .
           Hence
           he
           prooueth
           himselfe
           to
           be
           from
           God
           ,
           Ioh.
           15.24
           .
           If
           I
           doe
           not
           such
           workes
           as
           no
           other
           man
           euer
           did
           ,
           beleeue
           mee
           not
           .
           Where
           he
           speakes
           of
           his
           miracles
           ,
           which
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           manner
           and
           multitude
           neuer
           man
           did
           the
           like
           in
           his
           owne
           name
           ,
           nor
           so
           many
           .
           To
           which
           adde
           those
           great
           workes
           ,
           of
           raising
           himselfe
           by
           his
           own
           power
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           Rom.
           1.4
           .
           Of
           satisfying
           Gods
           iustice
           for
           mans
           sinne
           ,
           a
           worke
           aboue
           the
           reach
           of
           men
           and
           Angells
           .
           Of
           meriting
           eternall
           life
           for
           all
           the
           elect
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           an
           action
           of
           him
           that
           is
           more
           then
           a
           creature
           .
           Of
           applying
           his
           merit
           ,
           to
           which
           end
           he
           must
           rise
           from
           death
           ,
           ascend
           and
           make
           intercession
           .
           Of
           sending
           his
           Spirit
           .
           Of
           begetting
           faith
           ,
           and
           preseruing
           his
           people
           in
           grace
           receiued
           .
           Of
           leading
           them
           through
           death
           and
           the
           dust
           into
           his
           owne
           glory
           .
           These
           are
           such
           things
           as
           all
           power
           of
           meere
           creatures
           is
           too
           weake
           for
           .
           All
           the
           Angells
           in
           heauen
           cannot
           doe
           the
           least
           of
           them
           .
           All
           the
           deuills
           in
           hell
           cannot
           hinder
           them
           .
           And
           hence
           Christ
           is
           stiled
           
             the
             lion
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             Michael
             ,
             the
             mighty
             God
             King
             of
             glory
             ▪
             &c.
             
          
        
         
         
           This
           may
           be
           a
           terror
           to
           Christs
           enemies
           :
           
           for
           such
           is
           his
           power
           as
           shall
           make
           them
           all
           his
           foot-stoole
           .
           Doe
           we
           prouoke
           him
           ?
           are
           we
           stronger
           then
           he
           ?
           1.
           
           Cor.
           10.21
           .
           Psal.
           2.9
           .
           those
           that
           will
           not
           be
           subiect
           to
           the
           rod
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           shall
           be
           crushed
           with
           a
           rod
           of
           iron
           .
           Therefore
           take
           heed
           of
           beeing
           an
           enemie
           to
           Christ
           ,
           or
           his
           word
           ,
           or
           seruants
           :
           else
           thou
           shalt
           be
           reuenged
           euen
           in
           that
           wherein
           thou
           sinnest
           ;
           with
           the
           breath
           of
           his
           lippes
           he
           shall
           slay
           the
           wicked
           ;
           one
           word
           of
           Christ
           ,
           one
           ite
           shall
           turne
           them
           all
           into
           hell
           .
           Is
           the
           power
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           such
           in
           his
           base
           and
           low
           estate
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           deuills
           in
           hell
           are
           not
           able
           to
           resist
           it
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           speake
           the
           word
           they
           giue
           place
           ?
           how
           desperately
           doe
           wicked
           men
           goe
           on
           in
           sinne
           as
           if
           they
           were
           able
           to
           make
           their
           part
           good
           against
           him
           ?
           Ioh.
           18.6
           .
           when
           Christ
           but
           said
           
             I
             am
          
           he
           ,
           presently
           his
           apprehenders
           fell
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           Reu.
           17.14
           .
           
             they
             shall
             fight
             against
             the
             lambe
             ,
             but
             the
             lambe
             shall
             ouercome
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           comfort
           also
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           
           in
           that
           Christ
           as
           Mediator
           in
           our
           flesh
           is
           armed
           with
           power
           aboue
           all
           our
           enemies
           ,
           so
           as
           nothing
           shall
           hinder
           our
           saluation
           :
           Not
           Satan
           ;
           for
           the
           prince
           of
           this
           world
           is
           cast
           out
           ;
           he
           may
           haue
           vs
           in
           the
           mountaine
           ,
           or
           on
           the
           pinacle
           ,
           but
           he
           cannot
           cast
           vs
           downe
           .
           Not
           sinne
           :
           Christ
           hath
           powerfully
           triumphed
           against
           it
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           hath
           fully
           satisfied
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           perfectly
           applied
           that
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           forgiuenesse
           of
           sinnes
           .
           Not
           death
           :
           Christ
           hath
           powerfully
           foyled
           him
           in
           his
           owne
           denne
           ,
           and
           trampled
           on
           him
           ,
           saying
           ,
           O
           death
           I
           will
           be
           thy
           death
           .
           Not
           temptation
           :
           Christ
           sits
           in
           heauen
           as
           a
           mercifull
           high
           Priest
           ,
           tempted
           once
           as
           we
           are
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           able
           to
           succour
           them
           that
           are
           tempted
           .
           Not
           corporall
           enemies
           :
           He
           by
           his
           power
           ruleth
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           enemies
           .
           Laban
           shall
           not
           speake
           a
           rough
           word
           ,
           nor
           Esau
           hurt
           Iaacob
           ,
           nor
           Saul
           hit
           Dauid
           ;
           for
           he
           orders
           the
           thing
           otherwise
           .
           Not
           the
           graue
           :
           for
           we
           haue
           the
           assurance
           of
           a
           glorious
           resurrection
           by
           the
           working
           of
           his
           mighty
           power
           ,
           whereby
           he
           is
           able
           to
           subdue
           all
           things
           ,
           Phil.
           3.21
           .
           Not
           hell
           it selfe
           :
           Reu.
           1.18
           .
           I
           haue
           the
           keyes
           of
           hell
           and
           of
           death
           .
           In
           one
           word
           ,
           not
           any
           thing
           present
           nor
           to
           come
           ,
           nothing
           shall
           separate
           between
           Christ
           and
           vs
           :
           none
           shall
           plucke
           vs
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           :
           for
           he
           hath
           purchased
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           maintaineth
           a
           mighty
           saluation
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           1.5
           .
        
         
           This
           teacheth
           vs
           to
           submit
           our selues
           to
           this
           power
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           or
           else
           we
           are
           worse
           then
           senslesse
           creatures
           who
           all
           obey
           him
           ,
           yea
           then
           the
           deuills
           themselues
           who
           did
           obey
           him
           .
           And
           then
           is
           
           a
           man
           submitted
           to
           it
           ,
           when
           his
           eyes
           are
           opened
           to
           see
           what
           is
           the
           exceeding
           greatnes
           of
           his
           power
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           beleeuing
           as
           the
           Apostle
           prayeth
           ,
           Eph.
           1.19
           .
           Therefore
           labour
           to
           finde
           Christs
           sauing
           power
           in
           thy
           soule
           .
           Quest.
           How
           may
           I
           find
           it
           in
           my selfe
           ?
           Answ.
           1.
           
           If
           thou
           canst
           finde
           the
           worke
           of
           faith
           in
           thee
           ,
           a
           worke
           of
           great
           power
           ,
           a
           supernaturall
           worke
           ,
           beyond
           ,
           yea
           against
           the
           strength
           of
           nature
           .
           What
           a
           worke
           of
           omnipotence
           is
           it
           to
           raise
           the
           dead
           ?
           yet
           a
           greater
           power
           is
           here
           ,
           to
           bring
           in
           this
           life
           of
           God
           into
           him
           that
           is
           dead
           in
           trespasses
           and
           sinnes
           ,
           resisting
           his
           owne
           raising
           :
           for
           so
           the
           Apostle
           implyeth
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           Col.
           2.12
           .
           2.
           
           If
           thou
           canst
           finde
           in
           thee
           the
           worke
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           worke
           of
           great
           power
           :
           2.
           
           Pet.
           1.3
           .
           according
           to
           his
           diuine
           power
           he
           worketh
           grace
           and
           glory
           .
           This
           second
           creation
           of
           a
           man
           goes
           farre
           beyond
           his
           first
           in
           power
           :
           there
           was
           nothing
           to
           beginne
           with
           ,
           no
           more
           is
           here
           ;
           no
           life
           of
           God
           till
           God
           call
           the
           things
           that
           are
           not
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           were
           :
           but
           there
           was
           a
           bare
           priuation
           ,
           here
           is
           a
           resistance
           and
           rebellion
           ,
           stiffe
           neckes
           ,
           and
           hearts
           of
           adamant
           .
           Hence
           regeneration
           is
           called
           a
           creation
           ,
           and
           the
           regenerate
           new
           creatures
           :
           But
           a
           difficult
           worke
           ,
           which
           God
           workes
           not
           alone
           ,
           but
           God
           and
           man
           made
           one
           person
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           nothing
           for
           nothing
           ,
           as
           the
           former
           ,
           but
           of
           worse
           then
           nothing
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           price
           ,
           euen
           the
           precious
           blood
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God.
           Labour
           to
           finde
           this
           change
           in
           thy selfe
           by
           faith
           and
           holines
           .
           Christ
           did
           neuer
           more
           manifest
           his
           power
           ,
           then
           by
           raising
           himselfe
           from
           the
           dead
           :
           and
           thou
           canst
           not
           haue
           a
           surer
           argument
           of
           Christs
           power
           preuailing
           in
           thy
           soule
           ,
           then
           by
           getting
           daily
           out
           of
           the
           graue
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           moouing
           according
           to
           the
           life
           of
           God.
           So
           soone
           as
           Christ
           had
           called
           Lazarus
           out
           of
           his
           graue
           ,
           he
           bade
           loose
           him
           and
           let
           him
           goe
           ;
           and
           if
           thou
           findest
           the
           bands
           of
           death
           ,
           thine
           owne
           sinnes
           loosed
           ,
           forsaking
           thy
           owne
           euill
           wayes
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           signe
           that
           Christ
           by
           a
           powerfull
           word
           hath
           quickned
           thee
           .
           Therefore
           put
           on
           S.
           Pauls
           minde
           ,
           Phil.
           3.10
           .
           who
           counted
           all
           things
           dung
           to
           know
           the
           vertue
           of
           Christ
           his
           death
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           A
           mighty
           worke
           of
           power
           in
           Christ
           is
           ,
           to
           gather
           his
           Church
           out
           of
           all
           peoples
           and
           nations
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           within
           one
           roofe
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           neuer
           so
           dispersed
           and
           alienated
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           and
           to
           knit
           them
           by
           faith
           to
           himselfe
           the
           head
           ,
           by
           loue
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           own
           discipline
           to
           conforme
           them
           to
           his
           owne
           gouernment
           .
           It
           neuer
           cost
           all
           the
           Monarchs
           in
           the
           world
           so
           much
           strength
           and
           power
           to
           settle
           their
           kingdomes
           and
           
           people
           in
           peace
           vnder
           them
           .
           Doest
           thou
           then
           finde
           thy selfe
           brought
           into
           the
           number
           of
           Gods
           people
           ?
           Doest
           thou
           loue
           them
           entirely
           for
           Gods
           image
           and
           goodnes
           ?
           Art
           thou
           seruiceable
           to
           euery
           member
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           head
           ?
           Here
           is
           a
           power
           put
           forth
           that
           hath
           reconciled
           the
           woolfe
           and
           the
           lambe
           ,
           
           the
           child
           and
           the
           cockatrice
           .
           But
           if
           thou
           carest
           not
           for
           Christs
           ordinances
           and
           discipline
           ,
           his
           lawes
           are
           too
           strict
           ,
           thou
           must
           haue
           more
           liberty
           then
           he
           affoards
           ,
           if
           thy
           affections
           be
           rough
           and
           stirring
           against
           Gods
           children
           ,
           thou
           hast
           not
           yet
           subiected
           thy selfe
           to
           Christ.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           A
           mighty
           worke
           of
           power
           in
           Christ
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           able
           to
           foile
           temptations
           ,
           and
           stand
           out
           against
           all
           hellish
           powers
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           deuill
           
             found
             nothing
             in
             him
          
           :
           Now
           findest
           thou
           the
           power
           and
           strength
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           spirituall
           combate
           ?
           Doest
           thou
           chase
           Satan
           afore
           thee
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           band
           of
           his
           temptations
           ?
           Wouldest
           thou
           refuse
           a
           whole
           world
           rather
           then
           sinne
           against
           God
           ,
           or
           gratifie
           Satan
           and
           thy selfe
           with
           the
           least
           displeasure
           of
           him
           ?
           All
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           was
           set
           against
           sinne
           ,
           and
           Satans
           kingdome
           :
           And
           if
           thou
           hast
           part
           in
           this
           power
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           abolisheth
           sinne
           in
           thee
           ,
           and
           strengthneth
           thee
           with
           full
           resolution
           against
           all
           sinne
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           A
           mighty
           worke
           of
           Christs
           power
           is
           ,
           to
           enrich
           his
           children
           with
           all
           necessarie
           graces
           tending
           to
           saluation
           ,
           and
           to
           lead
           them
           into
           the
           fruition
           of
           their
           eternall
           inheritance
           .
           It
           cost
           Ioshua
           some
           labour
           before
           he
           could
           bring
           Israel
           into
           the
           good
           land
           that
           abounded
           with
           good
           things
           :
           it
           cost
           our
           IOSHVA
           more
           .
           Findest
           thou
           this
           fruite
           of
           Christs
           power
           ,
           that
           thy
           face
           is
           set
           towards
           heauen
           ?
           and
           is
           it
           with
           thee
           as
           with
           those
           that
           entred
           into
           that
           good
           land
           ,
           who
           tasted
           of
           the
           fruits
           aforehand
           ?
           hast
           thou
           receiued
           the
           first
           fruits
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ?
           doest
           thou
           grow
           in
           grace
           ?
           doest
           thou
           with
           patience
           expect
           the
           promises
           ,
           and
           beginne
           the
           heauenly
           life
           already
           ?
           hast
           thou
           hope
           ,
           ioy
           ,
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           zeale
           for
           God
           ,
           constancie
           in
           the
           truth
           ?
           for
           these
           are
           purchased
           by
           this
           power
           of
           Christ.
           Then
           here
           is
           a
           creating
           vertue
           put
           forth
           ,
           a
           fruit
           of
           Christs
           mighty
           power
           ,
           magnifie
           this
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           hope
           for
           the
           accomplishment
           and
           finishing
           of
           the
           same
           worke
           by
           the
           same
           power
           ,
           the
           which
           shall
           preserue
           thee
           to
           saluation
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           A
           mighty
           worke
           of
           Christs
           power
           was
           ,
           the
           perfect
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           law
           .
           Whether
           doest
           thou
           partake
           in
           this
           power
           ?
           art
           thou
           
             perfect
             in
             the
             way
          
           ,
           sincerely
           obeying
           God
           in
           all
           his
           commaundements
           ?
           doest
           thou
           subiect
           thy selfe
           to
           the
           law
           as
           the
           rule
           of
           thy
           
           law
           ?
           doest
           thou
           aime
           at
           the
           perfection
           thereof
           ?
           Christ
           loued
           his
           Father
           with
           all
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           his
           neighbour
           as
           himselfe
           ,
           yea
           aboue
           himselfe
           :
           and
           if
           this
           power
           of
           Christ
           preuaile
           with
           thee
           ,
           this
           will
           bee
           the
           scope
           and
           aime
           of
           all
           thy
           actions
           .
           For
           though
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           law
           be
           not
           necessary
           to
           iustification
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           requisite
           to
           sanctification
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Another
           worke
           of
           Christs
           power
           was
           ,
           that
           it
           set
           him
           free
           from
           all
           corruption
           and
           infirmities
           ,
           which
           he
           vndertooke
           for
           vs
           without
           sinne
           .
           Labour
           to
           finde
           this
           power
           of
           Christ
           in
           thy
           soule
           ,
           daily
           freeing
           thee
           from
           the
           corruption
           of
           thy
           sinne
           ,
           and
           daily
           infirmities
           .
           If
           the
           Sonne
           set
           you
           free
           ,
           ye
           are
           free
           indeed
           :
           not
           onely
           the
           raigne
           of
           sinne
           is
           thrust
           downe
           ,
           but
           the
           corruption
           of
           sinne
           is
           lessned
           .
           Dauid
           desired
           the
           Lord
           to
           giue
           him
           againe
           his
           
             free
             Spirit
          
           ,
           Psal.
           51.10
           ,
           11.
           he
           well
           knew
           ,
           that
           
             where
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             libertie
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           onely
           a
           redemption
           from
           damnation
           by
           our
           iustification
           ,
           but
           from
           corruption
           and
           vaine
           conuersation
           by
           our
           sanctification
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Christs
           power
           was
           mighty
           in
           ruling
           and
           ordering
           his
           owne
           powers
           and
           faculties
           ;
           his
           vnderstanding
           was
           able
           to
           see
           God
           perfectly
           ,
           his
           will
           onely
           iust
           ,
           right
           ,
           and
           wise
           ,
           neuer
           bowing
           from
           the
           will
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           
             Not
             my
             will
             ,
             but
             thy
             will
             be
             done
             .
          
           His
           memory
           could
           neuer
           forget
           any
           good
           thing
           ,
           but
           he
           retained
           his
           whole
           duty
           euer
           before
           him
           .
           His
           affections
           were
           ordered
           according
           to
           right
           iudgement
           .
           His
           appetite
           neuer
           exceeded
           the
           bounds
           of
           sobriety
           and
           moderation
           .
           His
           speach
           was
           gracious
           ,
           his
           actions
           all
           exemplary
           ,
           no
           spot
           in
           him
           from
           top
           to
           toe
           .
           And
           this
           same
           power
           of
           Christ
           is
           in
           some
           measure
           manifest
           in
           all
           his
           members
           :
           this
           power
           enlightneth
           the
           mindes
           of
           beleeuers
           ,
           formerly
           blinde
           ,
           to
           see
           God
           in
           part
           ,
           and
           perswadeth
           the
           will
           ,
           and
           boweth
           it
           to
           obey
           Gods
           will
           ,
           which
           before
           was
           captiuated
           to
           the
           will
           of
           the
           deuill
           :
           it
           inspireth
           godly
           desires
           and
           gracious
           resolutions
           ,
           and
           strengthens
           the
           memory
           to
           retaine
           good
           things
           ,
           beeing
           before
           as
           rimy
           as
           a
           siue
           :
           it
           guideth
           and
           altreth
           the
           affections
           ,
           making
           the
           beleeuer
           to
           loue
           good
           things
           ,
           and
           good
           men
           ,
           and
           whatsoeuer
           sets
           forward
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           to
           hate
           zealously
           the
           contrary
           .
           Christs
           power
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           orders
           the
           appetite
           to
           sobriety
           in
           the
           seasonable
           and
           thankefull
           vse
           of
           outward
           mercies
           ,
           makes
           a
           man
           speake
           the
           language
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           and
           his
           whole
           course
           sauour
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Whence
           it
           is
           plainely
           concluded
           ,
           that
           ignorant
           persons
           ,
           malicious
           persons
           ,
           libertines
           ,
           intemperate
           drunkards
           ,
           gluttons
           ,
           filthy
           
           talkers
           ,
           swearers
           ,
           loose
           in
           their
           behauiour
           ,
           open
           enemies
           to
           this
           power
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           not
           submitting
           themselues
           to
           the
           rod
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           shall
           be
           laid
           vnder
           his
           rod
           of
           iron
           .
        
         
           This
           teacheth
           vs
           to
           goe
           on
           fearelesly
           in
           good
           duties
           ,
           
           seeing
           this
           power
           of
           Christ
           is
           with
           vs
           ,
           and
           for
           vs.
           He
           is
           of
           power
           to
           protect
           vs
           against
           enemies
           and
           dangers
           .
           Of
           power
           to
           strengthen
           ,
           vs
           in
           our
           duties
           ;
           when
           we
           are
           weake
           and
           feeble
           he
           will
           perfect
           his
           power
           in
           our
           weaknesse
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           12.8
           .
           Of
           power
           to
           make
           vs
           inuincible
           in
           our
           suffrings
           ,
           Phil.
           4.13
           .
           
             I
             can
             doe
             all
             things
             through
             him
             that
             inableth
             mee
             .
          
           Of
           power
           to
           reward
           our
           least
           labour
           of
           loue
           vndertaken
           for
           him
           .
           Of
           power
           to
           answer
           our
           prayers
           ,
           and
           to
           doe
           aboundantly
           aboue
           all
           we
           aske
           or
           think
           .
           Of
           power
           to
           performe
           all
           his
           gracious
           promises
           ,
           which
           shal
           be
           made
           good
           to
           vs
           in
           due
           time
           .
           Of
           power
           to
           supply
           vs
           with
           all
           good
           meanes
           in
           his
           seruice
           ;
           he
           can
           giue
           wealth
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           latter
           ende
           better
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           to
           
             Iob
             :
             the
             diuine
             power
             giueth
             all
             things
             pertaining
             to
             life
             &
             godlines
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Pet.
           1.3
           .
           Of
           power
           in
           death
           it selfe
           to
           keep
           that
           which
           wee
           commit
           vnto
           him
           till
           the
           last
           day
           .
           Of
           power
           to
           rebuke
           diseases
           ,
           and
           command
           death
           ,
           and
           after
           death
           to
           raise
           our
           bodies
           to
           eternall
           life
           ,
           beeing
           cloathed
           with
           corruption
           ,
           and
           wrapped
           with
           deaths
           garments
           :
           1.
           
           Cor.
           6.14
           .
           God
           hath
           raised
           vp
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ,
           and
           
             shall
             raise
             vs
             also
             by
             his
             power
             .
          
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           
           this
           doctrine
           assureth
           vs
           of
           our
           perseuerance
           in
           grace
           begun
           ,
           Christ
           by
           his
           power
           layes
           such
           fast
           hold
           on
           vs
           :
           no
           seducer
           is
           able
           to
           deceiue
           the
           elect
           ,
           nor
           plucke
           them
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           :
           for
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           God
           is
           stronger
           then
           men
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           1.25
           .
           and
           when
           we
           cannot
           comprehend
           him
           so
           fast
           as
           we
           would
           ,
           he
           comprehends
           vs
           ,
           and
           preserues
           vs
           by
           
             his
             power
             to
             saluation
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           1.5
           .
           Neither
           doth
           this
           doctrine
           maintain
           any
           security
           but
           the
           security
           of
           faith
           ,
           which
           is
           euer
           attended
           with
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           feare
           to
           sinne
           .
        
         
           The
           SECOND
           thing
           in
           the
           victory
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           is
           the
           
           manner
           of
           Satans
           leauing
           him
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           saith
           S.
           Matthew
           ;
           Saint
           Luke
           more
           plainely
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           implyes
           a
           bodily
           departure
           and
           sensible
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           formerly
           shewed
           his
           presence
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           What
           kinde
           of
           departure
           was
           this
           ?
           it
           seemes
           to
           bee
           a
           willing
           and
           voluntary
           subiection
           to
           Christ
           :
           he
           bids
           him
           depart
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           gone
           .
           Answ.
           Indeed
           it
           seemes
           obedience
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           nothing
           lesse
           then
           true
           obedience
           :
           for
           ,
           1.
           
           He
           came
           of
           his
           owne
           motion
           ,
           but
           went
           away
           by
           Christs
           ,
           who
           spake
           a
           powerfull
           word
           ,
           which
           
           he
           could
           not
           ,
           nor
           durst
           resist
           .
           2.
           
           He
           goes
           when
           he
           can
           stay
           no
           longer
           ,
           his
           commission
           for
           this
           time
           was
           now
           expired
           ,
           his
           liberty
           was
           restrained
           ,
           the
           temptations
           were
           ended
           ,
           God
           permits
           him
           now
           no
           further
           ,
           and
           now
           he
           leaues
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           :
           and
           so
           lest
           he
           Iob
           in
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           vexed
           him
           as
           much
           as
           hee
           could
           obtaine
           leaue
           to
           doe
           .
           3.
           
           Satan
           could
           not
           change
           his
           wicked
           nature
           ,
           in
           leauing
           Christ
           he
           leaues
           not
           his
           malice
           against
           him
           ,
           only
           he
           leaueth
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           for
           the
           present
           .
           4.
           
           He
           returnes
           againe
           afterward
           ,
           and
           sets
           vpon
           our
           Sauiour
           with
           new
           assaults
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           plaine
           argument
           he
           went
           now
           against
           his
           will.
           
        
         
           
           To
           doe
           that
           which
           God
           commaundeth
           ,
           and
           to
           leaue
           vndone
           that
           which
           he
           forbiddeth
           ,
           is
           not
           alwaies
           a
           signe
           of
           true
           grace
           .
           The
           deuill
           is
           commaunded
           to
           giue
           ouer
           tempting
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           he
           giueth
           ouer
           ;
           is
           commaunded
           to
           be
           gone
           ,
           and
           he
           goeth
           ;
           yet
           this
           is
           no
           argument
           of
           true
           grace
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           is
           incident
           vnto
           the
           deuil
           ,
           cannot
           be
           a
           signe
           of
           grace
           in
           any
           man
           ,
           but
           as
           there
           is
           a
           forced
           and
           fained
           obedience
           in
           Satan
           himselfe
           ,
           so
           in
           all
           his
           instruments
           ,
           which
           proceeds
           not
           from
           any
           true
           grace
           ,
           let
           them
           flatter
           themselues
           in
           it
           neuer
           so
           much
           .
           Cain
           offers
           sacrifice
           as
           well
           as
           Abell
           ,
           and
           brings
           a
           show
           of
           obedience
           ,
           but
           his
           heart
           beeing
           filled
           with
           murderous
           thoughts
           ,
           was
           void
           of
           all
           grace
           .
           Balaam
           was
           commaunded
           not
           to
           curse
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           professed
           ,
           that
           if
           Balaac
           would
           giue
           his
           
             house
             full
             of
             siluer
             he
             would
             not
             doe
             it
          
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           had
           made
           great
           conscience
           of
           Gods
           commandement
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           much
           against
           his
           will
           :
           for
           hauing
           receiued
           an
           answer
           from
           God
           ,
           not
           to
           curse
           them
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           be
           answered
           ,
           but
           went
           againe
           and
           againe
           to
           know
           the
           minde
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           content
           to
           rest
           in
           that
           answer
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           was
           not
           pleased
           .
           And
           after
           that
           ,
           he
           giueth
           
             Balaac
             wicked
             counsell
          
           ,
           to
           send
           his
           people
           to
           Sittim
           to
           offer
           to
           their
           idolls
           ,
           where
           Israel
           was
           likely
           to
           fall
           in
           loue
           with
           women
           ,
           and
           so
           commit
           fornication
           with
           them
           ;
           by
           which
           he
           brought
           the
           curse
           of
           God
           amongst
           them
           ,
           whereby
           numbers
           of
           them
           were
           destroyed
           .
           Here
           was
           a
           seeming
           obedience
           ,
           without
           any
           grace
           in
           the
           heart
           .
        
         
           Exod.
           8.19
           .
           Iannes
           and
           Iambres
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           enchanters
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           stood
           out
           in
           resisting
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           so
           long
           as
           they
           could
           ,
           and
           then
           gaue
           ouer
           ;
           but
           not
           of
           any
           conscience
           ,
           but
           because
           in
           the
           plague
           of
           the
           lice
           they
           saw
           
             the
             finger
             of
             God
          
           ,
           against
           which
           they
           could
           not
           preuaile
           .
           The
           like
           was
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           when
           they
           desisted
           from
           persecuting
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Act.
           5.35
           .
           because
           Gamaliel
           a
           doctor
           of
           the
           Law
           perceiued
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           fight
           
           against
           God.
           Adde
           hereunto
           the
           example
           of
           Iudas
           ,
           who
           after
           his
           sinne
           of
           betraying
           his
           Lord
           ,
           made
           a
           faire
           shew
           of
           repentance
           ,
           confessed
           his
           sinne
           ,
           restored
           the
           mony
           ,
           bewayled
           and
           iustified
           his
           Master
           ;
           but
           all
           this
           without
           all
           grace
           in
           his
           heart
           ;
           for
           he
           went
           away
           and
           hanged
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           A
           man
           onely
           by
           repressing
           and
           restraining
           grace
           ,
           
           may
           both
           doe
           many
           things
           which
           God
           hath
           commanded
           ,
           and
           leaue
           vndone
           what
           God
           hath
           forbidden
           ;
           as
           Haman
           refrained
           himselfe
           from
           Mordecai
           ,
           Est.
           5.10
           .
           though
           his
           heart
           was
           full
           of
           wrath
           ,
           chap.
           3.5
           .
           Many
           other
           things
           might
           hinder
           him
           from
           the
           present
           execution
           of
           his
           rage
           against
           Mordecai
           ,
           as
           that
           Mordecai
           was
           as
           in
           a
           Sanctuarie
           ,
           the
           Kings
           gate
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Kings
           seruant
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           better
           to
           reserue
           him
           to
           a
           shamefull
           death
           ,
           and
           effect
           it
           by
           a
           kind
           of
           forme
           of
           law
           ,
           then
           to
           embrue
           his
           owne
           hands
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Kings
           seruant
           ,
           and
           so
           endanger
           himselfe
           .
           But
           the
           cheife
           cause
           is
           Gods
           restraint
           of
           wicked
           mens
           furie
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           execute
           what
           they
           can
           determine
           against
           his
           Church
           ,
           though
           he
           vse
           sundrie
           meanes
           to
           restraine
           them
           .
           Nay
           further
           ,
           a
           wicked
           man
           may
           be
           restrained
           from
           some
           euills
           ,
           which
           the
           child
           of
           God
           may
           fall
           into
           :
           he
           affects
           an
           outward
           forme
           and
           credit
           ,
           and
           glorie
           of
           an
           outward
           profession
           sometimes
           ,
           and
           to
           attaine
           this
           ende
           in
           which
           he
           notably
           deceiues
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           cannot
           enioy
           the
           pleasures
           of
           sinne
           with
           greedinesse
           ;
           not
           because
           he
           conscionably
           hateth
           these
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           bridled
           with
           the
           credit
           of
           his
           profession
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Obedience
           proceeding
           from
           true
           grace
           is
           so
           qualified
           ,
           
           as
           neither
           Satan
           nor
           any
           wicked
           man
           is
           capable
           of
           it
           :
           For
           ,
           
           1.
           
           It
           is
           an
           effect
           of
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           goodnesse
           .
           Deut.
           30.20
           .
           
             Choose
             life
             by
             louing
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             obeying
             his
             voice
             ,
             and
             cleauing
             vnto
             him
             :
          
           Ios.
           
           22.5
           .
           
             Take
             heed
             to
             the
             commandement
             and
             law
             ,
             which
             Moses
             the
             seruant
             of
             the
             Lord
             commaunded
             you
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             that
             yee
             loue
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             ,
             and
             walke
             in
             all
             his
             wayes
             ,
             and
             keepe
             his
             commaundements
             ,
             and
             cleaue
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           Loue
           excludes
           all
           coaction
           and
           constraint
           .
           Now
           wicked
           men
           resembling
           their
           father
           the
           deuill
           ,
           cannot
           loue
           God
           nor
           goodnesse
           ,
           but
           notwithstanding
           all
           their
           pretences
           ,
           are
           haters
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           enemies
           of
           righteousnes
           ;
           they
           care
           not
           for
           his
           fauour
           aboue
           life
           ,
           they
           loue
           not
           his
           presence
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           with
           him
           ,
           nor
           his
           image
           in
           his
           child
           ,
           nor
           his
           will
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           nor
           his
           house
           ,
           nor
           his
           holinesse
           to
           resemble
           him
           ,
           nor
           his
           glory
           ,
           but
           are
           more
           troubled
           at
           the
           losse
           of
           a
           graine
           of
           their
           honour
           ,
           then
           all
           his
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           obedience
           is
           a
           daughter
           of
           faith
           :
           for
           
             without
             faith
             it
             is
             
             
             impossible
             to
             please
             God
             :
          
           whereas
           wicked
           men
           haue
           nothing
           aboue
           corrupt
           nature
           ,
           much
           lesse
           such
           a
           supernaturall
           endowment
           as
           faith
           is
           ,
           which
           so
           vniteth
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           as
           it
           makes
           him
           more
           precious
           then
           all
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           It
           proceedeth
           from
           a
           man
           wholly
           renewed
           and
           changed
           :
           such
           good
           fruit
           must
           come
           from
           a
           good
           tree
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           work
           of
           sound
           grace
           onely
           .
           1.
           
           The
           vnderstanding
           is
           enlightened
           to
           discerne
           betweene
           good
           and
           euill
           ,
           according
           to
           Gods
           word
           .
           2.
           
           The
           will
           is
           sanctified
           and
           made
           willing
           .
           3.
           
           The
           heart
           is
           purified
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           good
           treasurie
           ,
           to
           send
           out
           good
           speaches
           and
           actions
           .
           4.
           
           The
           conscience
           is
           purged
           ,
           and
           being
           perswaded
           of
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           it
           seekes
           to
           preserue
           it selfe
           good
           and
           pure
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           his
           waies
           out
           of
           conscience
           indeauours
           in
           the
           good
           that
           God
           requires
           ,
           and
           auoides
           the
           euill
           which
           he
           forbids
           .
           5.
           
           The
           affections
           are
           renewed
           ,
           and
           are
           sweetly
           perswaded
           by
           Gods
           Spirit
           to
           hate
           all
           euill
           ,
           and
           cleaue
           to
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           to
           greiue
           they
           can
           do
           no
           more
           glory
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           are
           at
           their
           best
           very
           vnprofitable
           .
           But
           wicked
           men
           are
           neuer
           a
           whit
           changed
           ,
           but
           are
           all
           impure
           ,
           
             euen
             their
             minds
             and
             consciences
          
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           abundance
           of
           the
           heart
           the
           tongue
           speaketh
           ,
           the
           hand
           worketh
           ,
           neither
           can
           a
           bitter
           fountaine
           send
           out
           sweet
           waters
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Sound
           grace
           within
           sendeth
           forth
           an
           obedience
           which
           is
           chearefull
           ;
           1.
           in
           the
           vndertaking
           :
           loue
           makes
           labours
           light
           ,
           and
           nothing
           is
           hard
           to
           a
           good
           will.
           2.
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           doing
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           forced
           but
           lead
           ,
           ruled
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           rather
           then
           ouerruled
           by
           power
           ;
           it
           layes
           by
           all
           dialogue
           ,
           dispute
           ,
           murmuring
           ,
           and
           desire
           of
           dispensation
           .
           3.
           in
           the
           measure
           of
           doing
           ,
           it
           will
           endeauour
           in
           all
           the
           commandements
           ,
           and
           all
           duties
           :
           no
           man
           so
           wicked
           ,
           but
           he
           can
           
             doe
             many
             things
          
           ,
           as
           Herod
           ,
           but
           he
           cannot
           yeeld
           to
           all
           .
           4.
           in
           continuance
           and
           conclusion
           of
           that
           he
           doth
           ,
           it
           holdeth
           on
           in
           doing
           things
           purely
           for
           a
           good
           end
           ,
           for
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           fits
           and
           starts
           ,
           but
           perseueres
           to
           the
           ende
           ,
           and
           the
           crowne
           of
           the
           worke
           .
           In
           all
           which
           a
           wicked
           man
           comes
           short
           ,
           for
           whatsoeuer
           is
           forced
           or
           fained
           must
           be
           heauily
           entred
           on
           ,
           and
           more
           heauily
           ended
           :
           besides
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           is
           from
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           is
           ioyned
           with
           raigning
           sinne
           ,
           which
           hales
           and
           tugges
           him
           backward
           ,
           and
           toyles
           him
           out
           before
           he
           be
           halfe
           way
           in
           any
           good
           worke
           .
        
         
           
           How
           oftē
           doth
           the
           Lord
           reiect
           the
           sacrifices
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           their
           oblations
           ,
           their
           fasts
           ,
           their
           prayers
           ,
           their
           temporary
           ,
           yea
           miraculous
           faith
           ,
           their
           almes
           and
           charitie
           ,
           yea
           their
           confessing
           and
           preaching
           
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           last
           iudgement
           ?
           all
           which
           had
           they
           bin
           fruites
           of
           sound
           grace
           ,
           they
           had
           been
           acceptable
           .
           But
           God
           lookes
           not
           so
           much
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           worke
           as
           the
           person
           working
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           working
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           of
           the
           action
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           as
           Sathan
           goes
           away
           when
           he
           can
           stay
           no
           longer
           ,
           and
           so
           his
           obedience
           is
           forced
           ,
           
           so
           doth
           sinne
           from
           most
           men
           when
           they
           can
           keepe
           it
           no
           longer
           ;
           and
           so
           that
           which
           seemeth
           obedience
           in
           them
           ,
           is
           no
           better
           then
           the
           deuills
           obedience
           in
           this
           place
           .
           1.
           
           Many
           refraine
           many
           sinnes
           for
           feare
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           the
           curse
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           dare
           not
           hold
           their
           sinne
           any
           longer
           ,
           whereas
           they
           are
           as
           much
           in
           loue
           with
           it
           as
           before
           :
           as
           Moses
           his
           parents
           kept
           him
           so
           long
           as
           they
           durst
           ,
           before
           they
           exposed
           him
           to
           the
           waters
           :
           so
           dearely
           loue
           men
           the
           children
           of
           their
           owne
           corruption
           .
           What
           thanke
           is
           it
           for
           a
           robber
           or
           fellon
           ,
           to
           leaue
           robbing
           and
           stealing
           for
           feare
           of
           hanging
           ?
           if
           there
           were
           no
           law
           ,
           nor
           Magistrate
           ,
           he
           would
           to
           his
           owne
           calling
           againe
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           no
           changeling
           .
           So
           what
           thanke
           is
           it
           for
           a
           man
           to
           auoid
           sinne
           ,
           because
           of
           damnation
           ?
           here
           is
           no
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           feare
           of
           euill
           ;
           no
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           selfe-loue
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           the
           restraint
           of
           most
           men
           ,
           whom
           conscience
           no
           whit
           bridleth
           .
           Why
           do
           men
           abstaine
           from
           open
           wronging
           of
           men
           ,
           by
           robbing
           ,
           stealing
           ,
           murthering
           ?
           they
           will
           say
           ,
           for
           conscience
           .
           But
           then
           the
           same
           conscience
           would
           keep
           them
           from
           all
           secret
           deceit
           ,
           lying
           ,
           and
           cousenage
           :
           and
           then
           the
           same
           conscience
           would
           keep
           them
           from
           all
           other
           sinnes
           also
           ,
           as
           swearing
           ,
           drinking
           ,
           dicing
           ,
           carding
           ,
           gaming
           ,
           pride
           ,
           wantonnesse
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           .
           A
           good
           conscience
           in
           one
           thing
           ,
           is
           a
           good
           conscience
           in
           all
           .
           2.
           
           The
           like
           is
           the
           obedience
           of
           many
           sinners
           ,
           that
           are
           still
           in
           league
           with
           their
           sins
           .
           Many
           filthy
           vncleane
           whoremungers
           and
           harlots
           haue
           left
           their
           sinne
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           because
           it
           hath
           left
           them
           ,
           they
           haue
           broken
           their
           strength
           ,
           and
           either
           age
           or
           diseases
           in
           their
           bodies
           hinder
           them
           ;
           oh
           now
           they
           will
           pretend
           conscience
           .
           But
           they
           can
           as
           filthily
           speake
           ,
           and
           as
           merrily
           remember
           their
           madde
           prankes
           ,
           as
           euer
           they
           acted
           them
           ;
           they
           want
           onely
           a
           bodie
           ,
           no
           mind
           ,
           will
           ,
           or
           affection
           ,
           to
           commit
           ouer
           the
           same
           things
           againe
           .
           Many
           prodigals
           haue
           left
           their
           sinne
           ,
           because
           their
           wealth
           hath
           left
           them
           ,
           and
           pouertie
           feeds
           vpon
           them
           .
           Many
           quarrellers
           &
           swaggerers
           haue
           left
           off
           such
           furious
           courses
           :
           why
           ?
           perhaps
           they
           haue
           got
           some
           maime
           ,
           or
           mischeife
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           they
           feare
           whether
           they
           doe
           so
           againe
           safely
           or
           no
           :
           and
           this
           is
           all
           the
           conscience
           that
           hath
           calmed
           and
           quieted
           them
           :
           but
           what
           obedience
           is
           this
           ?
           Is
           that
           an
           obedience
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           a
           dicer
           or
           gamester
           
           to
           forbeare
           play
           (
           or
           rather
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           his
           theeuing
           )
           when
           he
           wants
           money
           to
           stake
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           what
           makes
           men
           come
           to
           Church
           ,
           to
           heare
           ,
           and
           pray
           ?
           Euery
           man
           saith
           ,
           Conscience
           .
           Yea
           ,
           but
           good
           conscience
           workes
           powerfully
           vpon
           the
           will
           :
           what
           then
           meanes
           the
           vnwillingnesse
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           heauinesse
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           apprehending
           their
           weeke-occasions
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           aske
           their
           owne
           hearts
           ,
           they
           must
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           Sabbaths
           of
           God
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           feare
           of
           law
           and
           shame
           of
           men
           ,
           (
           both
           which
           are
           often
           forgotten
           )
           they
           would
           not
           come
           at
           all
           .
           Here
           is
           obedience
           much
           like
           the
           deuills
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           of
           the
           deuills
           teaching
           .
           The
           like
           of
           many
           seruants
           and
           childrens
           obedience
           ,
           whose
           comming
           to
           Church
           to
           heare
           their
           dutie
           ,
           is
           meerely
           forced
           by
           the
           compulsion
           of
           Masters
           and
           Parents
           ,
           and
           hath
           as
           little
           comfort
           in
           it
           as
           the
           deuills
           obedience
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           like
           is
           to
           be
           said
           of
           late
           repentance
           at
           the
           time
           of
           death
           :
           when
           the
           sinner
           hath
           held
           his
           sinne
           so
           long
           as
           he
           can
           ,
           then
           he
           would
           be
           rid
           of
           it
           .
           Indeed
           his
           sinne
           leaues
           him
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           curse
           of
           it
           :
           but
           he
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           leauing
           it
           ,
           as
           were
           he
           to
           liue
           ouer
           his
           daies
           againe
           ,
           he
           would
           put
           as
           much
           life
           into
           his
           sinne
           as
           euer
           before
           .
           Late
           repentance
           is
           sieldome
           true
           ,
           euer
           suspicious
           .
           Why
           doe
           many
           rich
           men
           neuer
           doe
           good
           while
           they
           liue
           ,
           but
           liue
           as
           vnprofitable
           and
           hurtfull
           ,
           as
           swine
           till
           they
           come
           to
           the
           knife
           ;
           but
           then
           when
           death
           is
           binding
           them
           ,
           they
           will
           giue
           somewhat
           to
           good
           vses
           ,
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           for
           a
           sermon
           ,
           &c.
           
           Why
           ,
           what
           mooues
           them
           ?
           Conscience
           ,
           they
           say
           .
           But
           it
           is
           an
           accusing
           conscience
           ,
           crying
           out
           against
           their
           oppression
           ,
           vsury
           ,
           wrong
           ,
           crueltie
           ,
           and
           deceit
           ;
           and
           now
           this
           wicked
           conscience
           would
           stop
           it
           owne
           mouth
           ,
           by
           offering
           to
           God
           some
           trifle
           of
           that
           hee
           hath
           robbed
           .
           For
           were
           it
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           why
           doth
           he
           not
           leaue
           some
           part
           of
           his
           wealth
           for
           God
           ,
           before
           it
           wholly
           leaue
           him
           ?
           Were
           it
           a
           free-will-offering
           ,
           why
           comes
           it
           so
           late
           ?
           why
           doth
           he
           not
           good
           ,
           
             while
             hee
             hath
             time
          
           ,
           Galat.
           6.10
           ?
           Surely
           God
           likes
           a
           liuing
           Christian
           :
           for
           any
           man
           will
           bee
           a
           Christian
           dying
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           thanke-worthy
           to
           giue
           that
           which
           a
           man
           cannot
           keepe
           .
           And
           commonly
           such
           gifts
           doe
           more
           good
           to
           others
           then
           the
           giuer
           himselfe
           .
           Which
           is
           not
           spoken
           to
           hinder
           men
           from
           doing
           good
           at
           their
           deaths
           ,
           but
           to
           prouoke
           them
           to
           doe
           good
           before
           that
           time
           .
           And
           yet
           better
           late
           ,
           then
           neuer
           .
        
         
           Let
           vs
           examine
           all
           our
           obedience
           by
           this
           ground
           ,
           and
           be
           sure
           
           that
           it
           differ
           from
           the
           obedience
           of
           deuills
           and
           wicked
           men
           .
           And
           that
           by
           these
           rules
           :
           1.
           
           
             God
             loues
             truth
             in
             the
             inward
             parts
             ,
          
           and
           refuseth
           all
           that
           obedience
           which
           followes
           not
           sanctification
           of
           the
           Spirit
           :
           duties
           without
           must
           flow
           from
           graces
           within
           .
           Examine
           now
           thy
           inward
           change
           :
           we
           are
           his
           new
           creatures
           ,
           created
           to
           good
           workes
           :
           ioyne
           that
           in
           thy
           actions
           which
           the
           deuill
           diuorced
           ,
           the
           inner
           man
           with
           the
           outward
           ,
           the
           subiection
           of
           the
           soule
           with
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           bodie
           .
           2.
           
           Examine
           thy
           loue
           in
           thy
           obedience
           ,
           that
           because
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           constraines
           thee
           ,
           thou
           doest
           what
           he
           commands
           ,
           and
           whether
           thou
           preferrest
           the
           commandement
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           euer
           ioyned
           with
           his
           glory
           ,
           aboue
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           thy
           obedience
           aboue
           thy
           profit
           ,
           credit
           ,
           ease
           ,
           pleasure
           ,
           mens
           fauour
           or
           disfauour
           ,
           whether
           thou
           canst
           obey
           God
           against
           all
           these
           .
           This
           was
           Abrahams
           loue
           to
           God
           in
           so
           difficult
           a
           commaundement
           ,
           as
           the
           killing
           of
           his
           sonne
           .
           But
           Satan
           here
           went
           away
           ,
           not
           for
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           for
           feare
           ,
           and
           beeing
           forced
           .
           3.
           
           Examine
           thy
           manner
           of
           obeying
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           a
           willing
           and
           readie
           obedience
           .
           
             If
             I
             doe
             it
             willingly
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             I
             haue
             a
             reward
          
           :
           and
           ,
           Rom.
           6.17
           .
           
             Ye
             haue
             obeyed
             from
             the
             heart
             ,
          
           or
           heartily
           .
           And
           such
           obedience
           ,
           1.
           repineth
           not
           as
           giuing
           God
           any
           thing
           too
           much
           ,
           though
           the
           dearest
           things
           of
           all
           .
           2.
           deuiseth
           no
           excuses
           ,
           as
           Saul
           when
           hee
           did
           but
           halfe
           the
           commaundement
           ,
           pretended
           sacrifice
           ,
           and
           the
           peoples
           instance
           .
           3.
           seeketh
           no
           delayes
           :
           
             I
             made
             haste
             ,
             and
             delayed
             not
             to
             keepe
             thy
             righteous
             iudgements
             ,
          
           Psal.
           119.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Doest
           thou
           obey
           in
           all
           thy
           commandements
           ?
           1.
           the
           commaundement
           of
           faith
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           aswell
           as
           the
           actuall
           obedience
           of
           the
           Law
           ?
           for
           one
           is
           as
           acceptable
           as
           the
           other
           .
           2.
           obeyest
           thou
           the
           commaundement
           aswell
           of
           doing
           good
           ,
           as
           of
           abstaining
           from
           euill
           ?
           for
           ,
           the
           deuill
           here
           abstaines
           from
           this
           euill
           of
           tempting
           Christ
           ,
           but
           can
           neuer
           doe
           any
           good
           :
           he
           ioynes
           not
           these
           commaundements
           in
           his
           practise
           ,
           as
           Gods
           spirit
           doth
           in
           his
           precept
           ,
           Isa.
           1.16.17
           .
           3.
           makest
           thou
           conscience
           of
           the
           least
           commaundement
           aswell
           as
           of
           the
           greatest
           ?
           for
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           haue
           a
           stamp
           of
           God
           vpon
           them
           :
           makest
           thou
           conscience
           of
           small
           oaths
           ,
           vaine
           words
           ,
           rouing
           thoughts
           ?
           4.
           doest
           thou
           obey
           constantly
           ?
           for
           ,
           
             loue
             is
             strong
             as
             death
             ,
             and
             much
             water
             cannot
             quench
             it
             .
          
           But
           alasse
           !
           much
           obedience
           is
           like
           that
           of
           Dauids
           false
           friends
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           18.44.45
           .
           
             strangers
             shall
             be
             in
             subiection
             to
             me
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             shrinke
             away
             .
          
        
         
           
             For
             a
             season
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               Luk.
               4.13
            
             .
          
        
         
         
           
           The
           THIRD
           point
           followeth
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           namely
           ,
           how
           long
           Satan
           left
           our
           Lord
           ;
           not
           for
           euer
           after
           ,
           but
           for
           a
           while
           :
           and
           surely
           he
           stayed
           away
           but
           a
           little
           while
           .
           For
           if
           we
           looke
           into
           the
           holy
           story
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           the
           whole
           life
           of
           Christ
           almost
           to
           be
           a
           continuall
           temptation
           ,
           and
           how
           Satan
           from
           time
           to
           time
           partly
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           his
           ministers
           assayled
           him
           .
           This
           we
           shall
           see
           how
           sundry
           wayes
           Satan
           molested
           him
           and
           tempted
           him
           ,
           1.
           in
           his
           ministery
           .
           2.
           his
           life
           .
           3.
           his
           death
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           his
           ministery
           ,
           he
           was
           tempted
           both
           in
           his
           doctrine
           and
           miracles
           .
           For
           his
           doctrine
           :
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           often
           sought
           to
           catch
           aduantages
           against
           him
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           bill
           of
           diuorce
           ,
           Mat.
           19.1
           .
           and
           of
           the
           woman
           taken
           in
           adultery
           ,
           Ioh.
           8.
           which
           by
           Moses
           his
           law
           should
           be
           stoned
           ;
           but
           
             Master
             what
             sayest
             thou
          
           ?
           The
           Sadduces
           also
           tempted
           him
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           woman
           that
           had
           seuen
           husbands
           ,
           whose
           she
           should
           be
           in
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           Mat.
           22.23
           .
           And
           the
           Lawyer
           concerning
           the
           great
           commaundement
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           vers
           .
           35.
           
           As
           for
           his
           miracles
           the
           seale
           of
           that
           doctrine
           ,
           they
           tell
           him
           to
           his
           face
           
             that
             he
             cast
             out
             deuills
             by
             Beelzebub
             ,
          
           Mat.
           9.34
           .
           and
           12.24
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           his
           life
           and
           ciuill
           obedience
           .
           The
           Pharises
           take
           counsell
           together
           how
           they
           might
           entangle
           him
           in
           his
           talke
           about
           paying
           tribute
           to
           Caesar
           ,
           Matth.
           22.15
           .
           And
           when
           he
           ate
           meate
           in
           Matthews
           house
           ,
           Ma●
           .
           9.11
           .
           they
           asked
           why
           he
           did
           eate
           meate
           with
           Publicans
           and
           sinners
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           was
           one
           of
           them
           .
           Simon
           the
           Pharise
           seeing
           
             Mary
             Magdalen
          
           annoynting
           Iesus
           his
           feet
           with
           precious
           ointment
           ,
           and
           wash●ng
           them
           with
           teares
           ,
           and
           wiping
           them
           with
           her
           haires
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             Surely
             if
             this
             man
             were
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             hee
             would
             know
             that
             this
             woman
             is
             a
             sinner
             ,
             and
             not
             let
             her
             meddle
             with
             him
             .
          
           How
           often
           did
           they
           murmure
           at
           him
           ,
           and
           lie
           in
           waite
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           take
           vp
           stones
           to
           stone
           him
           ,
           and
           raile
           vpon
           him
           ,
           with
           most
           despightfull
           words
           ,
           calling
           him
           
             Beelzebub
             ,
             a
             Samaritan
             ,
             a
             glutton
             ,
             a
             loose
             companion
             ,
             running
             vp
             and
             downe
             with
             noted
             sinners
             :
          
           In
           all
           which
           Satan
           was
           the
           cheife
           agent
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           aboue
           all
           other
           temptations
           those
           were
           most
           fierce
           and
           furious
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           was
           afflicted
           ,
           torne
           ,
           and
           tormented
           about
           the
           time
           of
           his
           passion
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           crosse
           .
           For
           then
           ,
           as
           himselfe
           witnesseth
           ,
           the
           
             prince
             of
             the
             world
             came
             vpon
             him
             with
             all
             his
             traine
             ,
          
           Ioh.
           14.30
           .
           he
           came
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           whole
           legions
           of
           wicked
           Angells
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           plainely
           implyeth
           ,
           Coloss.
           2.15
           .
           
             he
             spoyled
             principalities
             ,
             and
             powers
             ,
             and
             triumphed
             ouer
             them
             in
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
           Now
           or
           neuer
           Satan
           must
           win
           the
           field
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           last
           act
           ,
           Christ
           was
           neuer
           so
           beset
           with
           miserie
           ,
           Satan
           neuer
           had
           him
           at
           such
           an
           aduantage
           before
           ;
           now
           Gods
           whole
           wrath
           is
           vpon
           him
           ,
           and
           now
           the
           deuill
           and
           his
           Angells
           set
           vpon
           him
           so
           sore
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           agonie
           in
           the
           garden
           he
           sweates
           drops
           of
           water
           and
           blood
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           crosse
           he
           cryes
           out
           ,
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             mee
             ?
          
        
         
           Those
           were
           more
           secret
           temptations
           of
           Satan
           and
           his
           instruments
           :
           but
           let
           vs
           see
           with
           what
           hellish
           darts
           they
           pierced
           him
           openly
           vpon
           the
           crosse
           ,
           not
           to
           speake
           of
           those
           which
           he
           endured
           all
           the
           time
           he
           was
           in
           examination
           ,
           condemnation
           ,
           and
           leading
           to
           execution
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           hang
           him
           between
           two
           theeues
           as
           an
           arch-rebell
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           sinners
           the
           greatest
           ,
           and
           dart
           against
           him
           the
           same
           temptation
           with
           that
           in
           all
           this
           history
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           
             If
             thou
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             come
             downe
             from
             the
             crosse
             ,
          
           certainly
           God
           would
           not
           let
           his
           Sonne
           hang
           there
           ,
           but
           thou
           art
           a
           deluder
           ,
           and
           arch-seducer
           of
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           tempted
           him
           with
           feare
           of
           death
           ,
           Matth.
           27.42
           .
           
             hee
             saued
             others
             ,
             himselfe
             he
             cannot
             saue
          
           ;
           this
           is
           a
           wise
           Sauiour
           indeede
           ,
           hee
           cannot
           escape
           death
           in
           whose
           hands
           he
           is
           sure
           enough
           ,
           and
           euen
           ouercome
           alreadie
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           will
           bee
           a
           Sauiour
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           They
           tempted
           him
           with
           vtter
           reiection
           from
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           damned
           reprobate
           that
           euer
           was
           ,
           
             He
             trusted
             in
             God
             ,
             now
             let
             him
             deliuer
             him
             if
             he
             will
             haue
             him
             :
          
           but
           he
           can
           neither
           deliuer
           himselfe
           ,
           nor
           God
           will
           haue
           none
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           abhorres
           him
           ,
           and
           will
           cast
           him
           presently
           to
           hell
           .
           These
           and
           a
           number
           of
           the
           like
           was
           our
           Sauiour
           molested
           and
           tempted
           withall
           ,
           secretly
           and
           openly
           ,
           euen
           then
           when
           the
           wrath
           of
           his
           Father
           seased
           vpon
           him
           .
           So
           as
           truely
           the
           Euangelist
           might
           say
           ,
           that
           Satan
           left
           him
           but
           
             for
             a
             season
          
           .
        
         
           Christian
           life
           is
           but
           an
           entercourse
           of
           quiet
           and
           trouble
           :
           sometime
           Satan
           leaues
           Christ
           ,
           
           but
           he
           comes
           againe
           and
           renewes
           his
           temptation
           :
           so
           it
           is
           with
           the
           members
           ,
           who
           haue
           much
           warre
           ,
           but
           some
           peace
           ,
           many
           troubles
           ,
           but
           some
           breathing
           time
           .
           This
           truth
           we
           will
           a
           while
           discouer
           both
           in
           the
           state
           of
           the
           whole
           church
           of
           God
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           some
           particular
           members
           thereof
           .
        
         
           What
           a
           night
           seemed
           to
           oppresse
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           cradle
           ,
           
           when
           wicked
           Cain
           slew
           righteous
           Abel
           ,
           so
           as
           all
           religion
           and
           true
           worship
           seemed
           to
           be
           destroyed
           in
           all
           Adams
           posterity
           ,
           hauing
           onely
           Cain
           left
           ?
           But
           shortly
           after
           God
           gaue
           Adam
           a
           Seth
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           Church
           was
           restored
           and
           preserued
           ,
           and
           pure
           religion
           propagated
           .
           In
           Henochs
           time
           how
           was
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           profaned
           ,
           when
           
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             married
             the
             daughters
             of
             men
             ,
          
           which
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           flood
           ?
           but
           afterward
           it
           was
           restored
           by
           Noah
           and
           Sam
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           continued
           to
           Abraham
           .
           Now
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Arke
           ,
           so
           was
           it
           like
           the
           Arke
           of
           Noah
           ,
           against
           which
           the
           waters
           had
           a
           time
           to
           increase
           ,
           and
           a
           time
           also
           of
           decreasing
           .
           What
           a
           night
           of
           trouble
           was
           the
           Church
           in
           ,
           all
           the
           while
           it
           was
           in
           Egypt
           a
           stranger
           for
           400.
           yeares
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           were
           oppressed
           with
           burdens
           ,
           and
           had
           their
           infants
           drownd
           in
           the
           riuer
           ?
           but
           a
           change
           came
           ,
           God
           sent
           and
           saued
           a
           Moses
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           will
           deliuer
           his
           people
           ,
           but
           so
           as
           they
           must
           be
           acquainted
           with
           this
           continuall
           enterchange
           in
           their
           estate
           :
           they
           must
           be
           no
           sooner
           deliuered
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           but
           bee
           chased
           into
           the
           bottome
           of
           the
           sea
           ;
           but
           there
           God
           makes
           them
           a
           way
           :
           and
           no
           sooner
           out
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           but
           into
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           the
           good
           land
           takes
           them
           :
           and
           in
           that
           good
           land
           they
           neuer
           rested
           in
           one
           estate
           ,
           but
           sometimes
           had
           the
           better
           of
           their
           enemies
           ,
           and
           sometime
           for
           sinne
           their
           enemies
           had
           the
           better
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           history
           of
           the
           Iudges
           witnesseth
           .
           In
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Kings
           ,
           how
           was
           the
           Church
           troubled
           and
           wasted
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Ahab
           and
           Iezabel
           ,
           when
           all
           Gods
           Prophets
           were
           slaine
           ,
           and
           true
           religion
           was
           quite
           troden
           downe
           ?
           But
           what
           a
           sudden
           change
           was
           there
           ?
           euen
           when
           things
           were
           at
           the
           worst
           ,
           did
           the
           Lord
           bring
           a
           strange
           alteration
           by
           Elijah
           ,
           who
           slew
           all
           the
           Prophets
           of
           Baal
           ,
           and
           restored
           true
           religion
           .
           How
           great
           misery
           suffred
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Manassah
           and
           Ammon
           ?
           but
           how
           happily
           was
           it
           changed
           by
           the
           piety
           of
           good
           Iosiah
           ,
           in
           whom
           God
           made
           his
           people
           more
           happie
           then
           formerly
           miserable
           ?
           But
           who
           would
           haue
           thought
           but
           that
           the
           Church
           had
           been
           vtterly
           wasted
           in
           the
           seuentie
           yeares
           captiuity
           ,
           wherein
           it
           sate
           in
           the
           shadow
           of
           death
           ?
           Yet
           it
           was
           happily
           restored
           by
           Cyrus
           .
           But
           when
           his
           godly
           decrees
           concerning
           the
           building
           of
           the
           Temple
           were
           hindred
           by
           Cambyses
           his
           sonne
           ,
           God
           stirred
           vp
           Darius
           who
           fauoured
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           commaunded
           the
           continuance
           and
           perfection
           of
           the
           worke
           ;
           but
           not
           without
           many
           vicissitudes
           of
           stormes
           and
           calmes
           ,
           euen
           after
           their
           returne
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           in
           the
           bookes
           of
           Ezra
           and
           Nehemiah
           .
        
         
         
           What
           a
           raging
           storme
           was
           that
           ,
           wherein
           our
           Lord
           and
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           put
           to
           death
           ?
           now
           the
           whole
           Church
           lay
           bleeding
           and
           dead
           with
           him
           .
           But
           what
           a
           change
           was
           there
           the
           third
           day
           by
           his
           glorious
           resurrection
           ?
           In
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           ,
           how
           was
           the
           Church
           wasted
           when
           Saul
           had
           letters
           from
           the
           high
           Priests
           to
           carrie
           bound
           to
           Ierusalem
           
             whosoeuer
             called
             on
             the
             Lord
          
           ?
           but
           when
           he
           that
           breathed
           out
           nothing
           but
           slaughter
           and
           threatning
           ,
           was
           once
           conuerted
           ,
           then
           the
           
             Church
             had
             for
             a
             while
             rest
             and
             peace
             ,
          
           Act.
           9.31
           .
           After
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           what
           a
           continuall
           storme
           arose
           against
           Christians
           ,
           which
           lasted
           300.
           yeares
           vnder
           the
           ten
           monsters
           of
           men
           ,
           those
           bloody
           men
           ,
           
             Nero
             ,
             Domitian
             ,
             Traian
             ,
             Antoninus
             ,
             Seuerus
             ,
             Maximinus
             ,
             Decius
             ,
             Valerianus
             ,
             Aurelianus
             ,
             Dioclesianus
             ,
          
           whose
           rage
           was
           such
           as
           a
           man
           could
           not
           set
           his
           foot
           in
           Rome
           ,
           but
           tread
           vpon
           the
           graues
           of
           Martyrs
           ?
           But
           after
           this
           night
           a
           faire
           sunne
           rose
           vp
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           ,
           who
           chased
           before
           him
           that
           horrible
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           brought
           a
           blessed
           calme
           .
           But
           this
           lasted
           not
           long
           ,
           but
           his
           second
           sonne
           Constantius
           (
           farre
           short
           of
           his
           Fathers
           piety
           )
           with
           all
           his
           strength
           set
           vp
           and
           maintained
           that
           Arrian-heresie
           ,
           which
           his
           good
           father
           had
           condemned
           in
           the
           Nicen
           Councell
           :
           by
           which
           as
           bloody
           persecution
           sprung
           vp
           in
           the
           Church
           as
           euer
           was
           before
           ,
           which
           lasted
           almost
           80.
           years
           ,
           vntill
           Constance
           the
           youngest
           sonne
           of
           Constantine
           set
           vp
           againe
           the
           Nicen
           faith
           in
           the
           Westerne
           part
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           
             Italie
             ,
             Greece
             ,
             Africke
             ,
             Illiricum
             ,
          
           and
           banished
           the
           former
           poyson
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           what
           a
           blacke
           darkenesse
           of
           Mahometisme
           possessed
           the
           Easterne
           part
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           vnder
           which
           it
           lies
           sunck
           at
           this
           day
           ?
           And
           as
           pitchy
           and
           palpable
           darkenesse
           of
           Antichrist
           and
           Poperie
           occupieth
           the
           Westerne
           part
           of
           the
           world
           .
           But
           what
           a
           light
           did
           the
           Lord
           raise
           vp
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           his
           zealous
           seruant
           Luther
           ,
           since
           whome
           the
           light
           hath
           mightily
           preuailed
           to
           the
           blasting
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           the
           consuming
           of
           him
           vpon
           his
           nest
           ?
           Yet
           not
           this
           without
           a
           cloud●
           for
           ,
        
         
           To
           speake
           of
           our
           owne
           Church
           :
           After
           the
           long
           darkenesse
           ,
           like
           that
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           had
           preuailed
           and
           couered
           for
           many
           hundred
           years
           the
           face
           of
           our
           countrey
           ,
           it
           pleased
           God
           that
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           should
           peepe
           into
           our
           land
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           King
           Henrie
           the
           eight
           ,
           but
           yet
           much
           clouded
           ,
           and
           opposed
           almost
           all
           his
           dayes
           .
           In
           his
           sonne
           Edward
           the
           sixt
           ,
           Englands
           Iosiah
           ,
           it
           began
           to
           shine
           more
           brightly
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           thorough
           reformation
           was
           vndertaken
           .
           But
           this
           sunne-shine
           lasted
           not
           long
           ,
           but
           in
           Queene
           
           Maries
           dayes
           the
           truth
           was
           againe
           cast
           into
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           the
           bodies
           of
           Gods
           Saints
           pitilesly
           destroyed
           .
           God
           in
           mercy
           for
           his
           elects
           sake
           shortened
           those
           dayes
           ,
           and
           raised
           vp
           our
           late
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           ,
           of
           blessed
           memorie
           in
           all
           posterities
           ▪
           who
           was
           
             semper
             eadem
          
           in
           the
           maintenāce
           of
           the
           faith
           ,
           &
           left
           Christ
           sitting
           in
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           triumphing
           ouer
           Poperie
           and
           Antichristian
           falshood
           ,
           which
           by
           Gods
           mercy
           we
           enioy
           vnder
           our
           gracious
           King.
           This
           hath
           been
           the
           changeable
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           ,
           
             eadem
             est
             ratio
             totius
             ac
             partium
             ,
          
           the
           same
           truth
           discouers
           it selfe
           in
           the
           particular
           members
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           example
           .
           Abraham
           now
           a
           poore
           man
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           presently
           enriched
           and
           made
           heire
           of
           the
           land
           of
           promise
           ;
           now
           reioycing
           in
           his
           Isaac
           ,
           and
           a
           while
           after
           stretching
           out
           his
           hand
           to
           kill
           his
           only
           sonne
           ;
           who
           also
           herein
           was
           a
           notable
           type
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           now
           bound
           ,
           and
           presently
           loosed
           ,
           and
           raised
           vp
           after
           a
           sort
           from
           the
           dead
           .
           Iacob
           was
           now
           afraid
           of
           Esau
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           in
           warlike
           manner
           to
           meet
           him
           ,
           with
           400.
           men
           at
           his
           heeles
           ;
           but
           in
           a
           little
           season
           God
           lets
           him
           see
           a
           sudden
           change
           ,
           who
           had
           enclined
           his
           brothers
           heart
           to
           doe
           him
           no
           harme
           ,
           against
           his
           often
           former
           purposes
           to
           slay
           him
           .
           Ioseph
           is
           now
           hated
           of
           his
           brethren
           ,
           after
           a
           season
           honoured
           of
           them
           :
           now
           sold
           as
           a
           slaue
           to
           the
           Ismaelites
           ,
           afterward
           made
           a
           gouernour
           of
           Potiphar
           a
           Princes
           house
           :
           now
           accused
           by
           his
           Mistresse
           ,
           and
           cast
           into
           prison
           ,
           but
           after
           fetched
           out
           by
           Pharaoh
           ,
           and
           made
           ruler
           of
           all
           his
           Princes
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           land
           of
           Egypt
           .
           Dauid
           sometimes
           cast
           downe
           ,
           and
           ,
           
             God
             hath
             forgotten
             him
          
           ,
           a
           while
           after
           so
           confident
           in
           God
           ,
           
             that
             he
             will
             not
             feare
             to
             walke
             in
             the
             vale
             of
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             :
          
           sometimes
           pursued
           by
           Saul
           as
           a
           traytor
           and
           rebell
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           Saul
           acknowledged
           his
           good
           sonne
           ,
           and
           more
           
             righteous
             then
             himselfe
          
           :
           and
           when
           Saul
           is
           dead
           and
           ceaseth
           his
           persecution
           ,
           his
           owne
           sonne
           Absalom
           shall
           rise
           against
           him
           ,
           to
           depose
           him
           from
           his
           Kingdome
           .
           And
           Iobs
           messengers
           of
           euill
           tydings
           stil
           ouertooke
           one
           another
           .
           And
           to
           spare
           further
           examples
           ,
           our
           own
           experience
           can
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           we
           haue
           not
           ridde
           our selues
           out
           of
           one
           temptation
           ,
           but
           another
           ensueth
           ;
           such
           are
           our
           changes
           in
           this
           present
           estate
           .
           And
           why
           ?
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Satan
           goeth
           for
           a
           while
           from
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           his
           holy
           flesh
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           infirmity
           needing
           a
           breathing
           time
           ,
           &
           a
           refreshing
           ;
           by
           which
           he
           knowes
           what
           we
           weaklings
           haue
           need
           of
           ,
           and
           is
           become
           a
           mercifull
           high
           Priest
           ,
           to
           giue
           vs
           some
           rest
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           our
           conflicts
           ,
           which
           else
           would
           bruise
           and
           breake
           vs.
           
        
         
         
           2.
           
           He
           goeth
           but
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           inuincible
           malice
           ,
           
           who
           cannot
           affoard
           vs
           a
           good
           houres
           rest
           ,
           if
           he
           may
           haue
           leaue
           to
           disturbe
           vs
           ,
           because
           he
           maliceth
           our
           Lord
           and
           Sauiour
           with
           an
           inueterate
           and
           deadly
           malice
           ;
           so
           that
           although
           he
           be
           in
           himselfe
           out
           of
           his
           reach
           ,
           yet
           he
           still
           continues
           to
           tempt
           him
           (
           beeing
           in
           heauen
           )
           in
           his
           members
           vpon
           earth
           .
           This
           deadly
           malice
           in
           his
           nature
           our
           Sauiour
           noteth
           ,
           in
           Matth.
           12.44
           .
           
             The
             vncleane
             spirit
             when
             hee
             is
             cast
             out
             ,
             seekes
             to
             re-enter
             ,
             and
             returnes
             againe
             ,
             and
             where
             hee
             findes
             a
             fit
             house
             ,
             he
             brings
             in
             seuen
             deuills
             worse
             then
             himselfe
             .
          
           He
           is
           diligent
           to
           watch
           our
           mischeife
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           cannot
           preuaile
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           he
           wil
           assay
           another
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           God
           sees
           it
           good
           to
           stirre
           vs
           out
           of
           our
           security
           ,
           who
           are
           readie
           to
           expose
           our selues
           to
           temptation
           ,
           
           especially
           after
           we
           haue
           out-stood
           a
           temptation
           ,
           and
           neuer
           are
           we
           easier
           made
           a
           prey
           for
           Satan
           ,
           then
           when
           the
           pride
           of
           heart
           tickles
           vs
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           growe
           secure
           ,
           because
           we
           haue
           out-growne
           some
           temptation
           .
           If
           our
           estate
           of
           corruption
           did
           not
           necessarily
           require
           changes
           and
           armies
           of
           sorrowes
           ,
           we
           should
           find
           the
           Lord
           not
           delighted
           in
           afflicting
           the
           sonnes
           of
           men
           :
           but
           he
           sees
           how
           prone
           we
           are
           to
           surfet
           of
           fulnesse
           ;
           and
           as
           a
           field
           of
           corne
           ,
           the
           rancker
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           easier
           it
           is
           laid
           downe
           with
           euery
           storme
           ,
           and
           violent
           wind
           of
           temptation
           :
           and
           therfore
           he
           changeth
           hurtfull
           prosperitie
           with
           wholsome
           (
           though
           bitter
           )
           potions
           of
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           like
           a
           good
           Physitian
           prescribes
           vs
           a
           thinne
           diet
           ,
           and
           abstinence
           after
           our
           surfet
           and
           excesse
           .
           2.
           
           God
           sees
           these
           changes
           good
           for
           vs
           ,
           to
           season
           and
           stirre
           vp
           our
           prayers
           :
           
             In
             affliction
             we
             can
             seeke
             the
             Lord
             diligently
             :
          
           Isa.
           26.16
           .
           
             Oh
             Lord
             ,
             in
             trouble
             they
             haue
             visited
             thee
             ,
             they
             powred
             out
             a
             prayer
             when
             thy
             chastening
             was
             vpon
             them
             .
          
           He
           knowes
           his
           Church
           is
           neuer
           so
           fitly
           disposed
           to
           feruencie
           and
           efficacie
           in
           prayer
           ,
           as
           when
           the
           crosse
           is
           on
           her
           shoulders
           ;
           whereas
           in
           her
           peace
           she
           is
           sleepie
           ,
           cold
           ,
           negligent
           ,
           rouing
           and
           remisse
           in
           her
           seeking
           after
           Christ
           ,
           Psal.
           55.19
           .
           3.
           
           God
           sees
           these
           changes
           good
           for
           vs
           ,
           to
           lift
           vs
           vp
           from
           this
           euill
           world
           :
           for
           were
           our
           prosperity
           not
           interrupted
           ,
           we
           would
           doate
           too
           much
           vpon
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           would
           wish
           no
           other
           heauen
           then
           this
           vpon
           earth
           :
           for
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           so
           hardly
           and
           heauily
           gotten
           out
           of
           so
           miserable
           a
           world
           ,
           as
           is
           full
           of
           sorrowes
           and
           heart-griefes
           ,
           how
           hardly
           or
           rather
           impossibly
           should
           we
           get
           out
           of
           an
           vnchangeable
           earthly
           happinesse
           ,
           though
           to
           enioy
           our
           heauenly
           inheritance
           ?
           4.
           
           God
           sees
           it
           good
           for
           vs
           to
           bring
           these
           changes
           into
           our
           estate
           ,
           &
           to
           entermixe
           with
           afflictions
           ,
           comforts
           and
           breathings
           ,
           to
           helpe
           
           our
           patience
           &
           perseuerance
           ;
           for
           els
           all
           our
           sorrows
           would
           exceed
           our
           strength
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           without
           intermission
           .
           The
           Lord
           wil
           not
           
             haue
             vs
             swallowed
             vp
             of
             sorrow
             ,
          
           &
           therfore
           doth
           so
           temper
           and
           blend
           our
           estate
           ,
           as
           we
           be
           not
           quite
           tyred
           out
           with
           the
           instance
           of
           our
           skirmishes
           and
           conflicts
           ,
           but
           after
           our
           skirmishes
           retyres
           vs
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           where
           we
           may
           breath
           &
           refresh
           our selues
           ,
           and
           recouer
           our
           strength
           and
           fitnes
           for
           further
           seruice
           ,
           whensoeuer
           our
           great
           commander
           shal
           imploy
           vs.
           5.
           
           God
           sees
           these
           changes
           good
           for
           vs
           ,
           that
           by
           them
           we
           might
           prize
           his
           mercies
           ,
           to
           praise
           
             the
             giuer
          
           :
           doth
           not
           the
           night
           make
           the
           day
           more
           delightfull
           ?
           would
           we
           so
           prize
           and
           praise
           God
           for
           health
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           sweetned
           with
           sickenes
           ?
           Plenty
           is
           endeared
           by
           want
           ,
           and
           an
           hony
           combe
           hath
           no
           sweetenesse
           to
           a
           full
           stomacke
           ;
           whereas
           he
           that
           hath
           beene
           pinched
           with
           penurie
           and
           need
           ,
           knowes
           what
           a
           benefit
           abundance
           is
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           God
           for
           his
           owne
           great
           glory
           brings
           these
           changes
           into
           our
           estate
           ,
           thereby
           manifesting
           ,
           1.
           his
           wisedome
           in
           vpholding
           his
           Church
           by
           contraries
           ,
           which
           fight
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           as
           the
           frame
           of
           the
           world
           standing
           on
           foure
           contrary
           elements
           .
           2.
           his
           power
           ,
           that
           bringeth
           to
           the
           graue
           ,
           and
           backe
           againe
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           2.6
           .
           that
           supporteth
           his
           children
           to
           stand
           vnder
           so
           great
           burdens
           without
           fainting
           ,
           thereby
           magnifying
           his
           omnipotent
           power
           in
           such
           weaknesse
           .
           3.
           his
           goodnes
           ,
           in
           suffring
           his
           children
           to
           be
           afflicted
           on
           euery
           side
           ,
           but
           not
           drowned
           in
           the
           waues
           of
           them
           ;
           to
           be
           persecuted
           ,
           but
           not
           forsaken
           ;
           to
           be
           cast
           downe
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           perish
           ;
           yea
           to
           be
           killed
           ,
           but
           not
           ouercome
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           12.9
           .
           and
           ,
           4.7
           .
           Nay
           ,
           his
           goodnes
           is
           such
           as
           turneth
           all
           these
           changes
           to
           good
           ,
           bringing
           good
           out
           of
           euill
           ,
           sweet
           out
           of
           soure
           ,
           life
           out
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           order
           out
           of
           earthly
           confusions
           .
           4.
           his
           glory
           ,
           in
           the
           strange
           and
           miraculous
           deliuerance
           of
           his
           Church
           in
           it
           most
           desperate
           estate
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           powerfull
           ouerthrow
           of
           his
           enemies
           .
           And
           of
           all
           the
           persecutions
           of
           his
           Church
           it
           may
           bee
           said
           as
           of
           Lazarus
           his
           sickenesse
           ,
           
             It
             is
             not
             to
             death
          
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           may
           be
           glorified
           .
        
         
           
           Then
           let
           vs
           not
           dreame
           of
           so
           stable
           a
           peace
           in
           our
           Church
           and
           land
           ,
           as
           mens
           security
           euery
           where
           hath
           seemed
           to
           lay
           hold
           of
           ,
           looking
           at
           the
           peaceable
           disposition
           of
           our
           gracious
           King
           ,
           at
           his
           hopefull
           successor
           ,
           at
           our
           vnion
           among
           our selues
           ,
           at
           our
           league
           with
           all
           other
           nations
           ,
           at
           the
           continuance
           and
           vndisturbed
           estate
           and
           liberty
           of
           the
           Gospell
           for
           these
           60.
           yeares
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           God
           seeth
           not
           good
           to
           giue
           any
           Church
           on
           earth
           an
           vnchangeable
           estate
           :
           that
           is
           the
           Churches
           expectation
           in
           heauen
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Our
           peace
           hath
           brought
           in
           a
           generall
           securitie
           ,
           profanenes
           ,
           intolerable
           pride
           of
           all
           fashions
           and
           colours
           ,
           beside
           modest
           and
           white
           ,
           a
           deluge
           of
           drunkennes
           daily
           drowning
           the
           braines
           and
           soules
           of
           thousands
           ,
           a
           wearines
           of
           
             this
             Mannah
          
           ,
           a
           dangerous
           Apostasie
           from
           the
           first
           beginnings
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           a
           falling
           back
           of
           many
           great
           ones
           into
           the
           professed
           idolatry
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           most
           a
           contempt
           of
           religion
           ,
           yea
           and
           of
           a
           formall
           
             profession
             that
             denies
             the
             power
             and
             life
             of
             godlinesse
             .
          
           Adde
           to
           these
           execrable
           swearing
           vnpunished
           ,
           foule
           adulteries
           vnreuenged
           ,
           or
           slightly
           punished
           ,
           the
           Sabbaths
           of
           God
           horribly
           and
           generally
           violated
           and
           profaned
           ,
           by
           games
           and
           practises
           vnlawfull
           vpon
           any
           day
           .
           And
           now
           will
           God
           continue
           a
           peace
           to
           so
           vnthankefull
           a
           people
           ,
           that
           doe
           put
           it
           to
           no
           other
           vse
           then
           to
           arme
           themselues
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           fight
           against
           his
           grace
           and
           glory
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           Consider
           how
           God
           dealt
           with
           his
           owne
           people
           :
           they
           had
           as
           long
           peace
           vnder
           Dauid
           and
           Salomon
           as
           we
           ,
           as
           wise
           and
           excellent
           a
           King
           as
           euer
           was
           ,
           beeing
           an
           eminent
           type
           of
           Christ
           ;
           yet
           we
           see
           what
           long
           ease
           and
           peace
           brought
           him
           to
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           ouerthrowe
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           the
           renting
           of
           ten
           parts
           of
           twelue
           from
           him
           to
           his
           seruant
           :
           he
           was
           a
           King
           of
           peace
           as
           his
           name
           imported
           ,
           had
           posterity
           ,
           had
           made
           a
           league
           with
           all
           neighbour-nations
           ;
           yet
           God
           beeing
           prouoked
           ,
           brings
           a
           woefull
           change
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           land
           .
           So
           may
           it
           be
           to
           vs.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Consider
           how
           God
           hath
           threatntd
           vs
           of
           late
           years
           to
           bring
           in
           wofull
           changes
           ,
           to
           remooue
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           giue
           away
           our
           kingdome
           ,
           liberties
           ,
           free-holds
           ,
           and
           liues
           to
           strangers
           .
           Remember
           that
           admirable
           yeare
           of
           88.
           and
           that
           no
           lesse
           admirable
           threatning
           and
           deliuerance
           in
           1605.
           
           Forget
           not
           the
           raging
           and
           deuouring
           plague
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           was
           no
           peace
           or
           safety
           to
           him
           that
           went
           in
           and
           out
           .
           Remember
           the
           furious
           fire
           in
           many
           great
           places
           of
           the
           land
           ,
           burning
           vp
           whole
           townes
           and
           villages
           :
           the
           generall
           diseases
           and
           distempers
           in
           mens
           bodies
           ,
           which
           haue
           beene
           as
           vniuersall
           as
           our
           prouocation
           hath
           beene
           :
           the
           change
           of
           our
           seasons
           ,
           the
           breaking
           out
           of
           waters
           drowning
           the
           earth
           ,
           the
           infection
           of
           the
           aire
           ,
           many
           barbarous
           conspiracies
           against
           the
           life
           of
           so
           innocent
           and
           mercifull
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           hote
           conte●tions
           of
           many
           brethren
           in
           our
           owne
           Church
           .
           All
           which
           are
           remarke●ble
           signes
           of
           Gods
           displeasure
           ,
           if
           not
           f●●erūners
           of
           a
           lamentable
           cha●●e
           .
           But
           he
           that
           considereth
           how
           all
           these
           things
           are
           forgo●●en
           &
           worne
           away
           vnprofitably
           ,
           without
           all
           wholesome
           vse
           o●
           reformation
           ,
           canno●
           
           but
           thinke
           that
           the
           Lord
           (
           if
           timely
           repentance
           hinder
           not
           )
           will
           take
           some
           other
           course
           ,
           and
           so
           speake
           as
           he
           will
           be
           heard
           :
           for
           the
           truth
           neuer
           fayles
           ,
           which
           you
           haue
           heard
           at
           large
           ;
           One
           iudgement
           is
           euer
           a
           forerunner
           of
           another
           ,
           vnlesse
           repentance
           cuts
           them
           off
           .
           Oh
           that
           God
           would
           put
           it
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           high
           and
           low
           to
           seeke
           the
           continuance
           of
           our
           happie
           peace
           ,
           in
           our
           seasonable
           seeking
           of
           God
           by
           repentance
           ,
           and
           not
           seeking
           still
           to
           prouoke
           him
           by
           wilfull
           impenitencie
           .
        
         
           
           Let
           vs
           not
           expect
           an
           end
           of
           temptation
           and
           triall
           ,
           while
           we
           are
           here
           below
           ,
           seeing
           Satan
           goes
           away
           (
           in
           respect
           of
           temptation
           and
           molestation
           )
           but
           
             for
             a
             season
          
           .
           If
           Satan
           be
           gone
           ,
           he
           will
           returne
           :
           yea
           although
           he
           cannot
           preuaile
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           cease
           to
           be
           an
           enemy
           :
           and
           the
           longer
           our
           peace
           hath
           beene
           ,
           let
           vs
           thinke
           our
           change
           the
           nearer
           .
           None
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           but
           the
           deuill
           is
           sometimes
           departed
           from
           them
           :
           but
           the
           experience
           of
           them
           all
           shewes
           ,
           that
           hee
           neuer
           staied
           long
           away
           from
           any
           of
           them
           :
           and
           therefore
           let
           vs
           bee
           wise
           ,
           although
           Gods
           goodnesse
           haue
           kept
           him
           a
           great
           while
           from
           vs
           ,
           not
           thereby
           to
           grow
           secure
           ,
           but
           as
           forecasting
           his
           comming
           againe
           ,
           arme
           our selues
           for
           him
           .
           1.
           
           Not
           mistaking
           our
           present
           estate
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           pilgrimage
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           paradise
           of
           ease
           and
           pleasure
           .
           2.
           
           Considering
           ,
           that
           euills
           foreseene
           loose
           a
           great
           part
           of
           their
           bitternes
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           so
           much
           the
           weaker
           against
           vs
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           stronger
           by
           our
           prouidence
           and
           foresight
           of
           them
           .
           3.
           
           Neither
           may
           we
           thinke
           much
           ,
           that
           after
           one
           ,
           or
           two
           ,
           or
           three
           assaults
           ,
           Satan
           hath
           not
           done
           with
           vs
           ,
           but
           comes
           againe
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           against
           our
           Lord
           :
           for
           we
           seruants
           are
           not
           better
           then
           our
           Master
           ,
           nor
           better
           then
           our
           fellow-seruants
           ,
           who
           haue
           been
           often
           assaulted
           ;
           as
           Dauid
           ,
           first
           to
           adulterie
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           to
           murder
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           to
           pride
           in
           numbring
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           Satan
           came
           againe
           and
           againe
           .
           And
           Paul
           was
           often
           buffeted
           by
           Satan
           ,
           yea
           after
           hee
           ●ad
           prayed
           thrice
           ,
           he
           got
           no
           release
           ,
           but
           a
           promise
           of
           sufficient
           grace
           .
           4.
           
           Neither
           may
           we
           conceiue
           it
           strange
           ,
           that
           after
           some
           sleighter
           temptations
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           vrged
           with
           fouler
           :
           for
           Sathan
           commonly
           keepes
           his
           strongest
           till
           the
           last
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           to
           our
           Lord.
           Many
           say
           ,
           neuer
           were
           any
           so
           fowly
           tempted
           ,
           nor
           so
           often
           as
           they
           :
           their
           flesh
           trembles
           ,
           and
           their
           haire
           stands
           an
           ende
           ,
           to
           thinke
           what
           foule
           temptations
           Satan
           suggesteth
           with
           great
           instance
           :
           But
           ,
           can
           there
           be
           a
           fowler
           temptation
           then
           to
           worship
           the
           deuill
           himselfe
           ?
           yet
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           was
           tēpted
           to
           it
           .
           Therfore
           resist
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           the
           sinne
           is
           not
           thine
           ,
           but
           Satans
           ,
           who
           shall
           be
           damned
           ,
           but
           thou
           
           shalt
           be
           saued
           in
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Lord.
           Satan
           still
           commeth
           with
           more
           malice
           ,
           and
           worst
           at
           last
           ,
           contrarie
           vnto
           God
           who
           is
           best
           at
           last
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           Christian
           life
           is
           mixed
           with
           peace
           and
           trouble
           ,
           
           learne
           we
           not
           to
           fixe
           both
           our
           eies
           vpon
           any
           present
           prosperitie
           ,
           nor
           vse
           it
           as
           a
           perpetuity
           ,
           but
           hold
           it
           as
           a
           mooueable
           ,
           which
           passeth
           and
           mooueth
           from
           one
           to
           another
           .
           Wee
           haue
           now
           a
           sweet
           sense
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           this
           may
           be
           ouercast
           ,
           he
           may
           
             hide
             himselfe
             and
             we
             be
             troubled
             :
          
           we
           may
           now
           haue
           the
           ioy
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           and
           presently
           our
           soules
           be
           clouded
           with
           vnbeleefe
           ,
           distrust
           ,
           and
           dregs
           of
           infidelity
           .
           All
           Gods
           graces
           are
           still
           in
           fight
           ,
           often
           foyled
           by
           their
           contraries
           .
           And
           for
           temporall
           things
           ,
           our
           health
           is
           conflicted
           with
           sickenesse
           ,
           our
           good
           name
           wounded
           with
           disgraces
           and
           defamations
           ,
           our
           friends
           mortall
           ,
           and
           were
           they
           not
           so
           ,
           yet
           mutable
           ,
           often
           becomming
           our
           greatest
           enemies
           ;
           our
           wealth
           winged
           ,
           and
           leaues
           vs
           when
           we
           haue
           most
           need
           of
           comfort
           ,
           our
           life
           it selfe
           commutable
           with
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           turning
           of
           vs
           out
           of
           all
           that
           we
           loued
           dearest
           ,
           excepting
           God
           himselfe
           .
           Let
           vs
           therefore
           fixe
           our
           eyes
           vpon
           those
           eternall
           good
           things
           ,
           and
           that
           eternall
           peace
           ,
           and
           that
           kingdome
           which
           cannot
           be
           shaken
           :
           For
           
             the
             things
             which
             are
             seene
             ,
             are
             temporall
             ,
             but
             the
             things
             not
             seene
             are
             eternall
             .
          
           And
           then
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           I
           loose
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           mooueable
           ,
           my
           inheritance
           is
           safe
           and
           sure
           .
        
         
           Hence
           we
           may
           see
           how
           like
           wicked
           men
           are
           vnto
           their
           father
           the
           deuill
           in
           their
           courses
           :
           Satan
           seemes
           to
           goe
           from
           them
           ,
           
           but
           it
           is
           but
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           and
           so
           doe
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           by
           a
           counterfeit
           repentance
           :
           As
           we
           may
           see
           in
           two
           or
           three
           instances
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Some
           vpon
           some
           good
           motions
           and
           exhortations
           by
           Gods
           word
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           are
           strucke
           with
           some
           sense
           of
           their
           estate
           ,
           their
           conscience
           is
           checked
           ,
           and
           they
           resolue
           to
           take
           a
           new
           course
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           enter
           vpon
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           deuill
           were
           quite
           gone
           :
           But
           hee
           comes
           againe
           ,
           he
           went
           
             but
             for
             a
             season
          
           ,
           and
           sets
           them
           as
           deep
           in
           their
           vsurie
           ,
           deceit
           ,
           gaming
           ,
           and
           wicked
           fellowship
           as
           euer
           before
           :
           
             the
             dogge
             returnes
             to
             his
             vomit
             ,
             and
             the
             sow
             to
             her
             wallowing
             in
             the
             mire
             :
          
           the
           euill
           spirit
           that
           seemed
           to
           be
           gone
           ,
           is
           returned
           ,
           and
           hath
           brought
           with
           him
           7.
           worse
           deuills
           ,
           because
           he
           found
           his
           house
           fit
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Some
           about
           the
           time
           of
           receiuing
           the
           communion
           are
           very
           deuout
           ,
           will
           make
           a
           shew
           of
           religion
           ,
           of
           prayer
           ,
           of
           repentance
           ,
           of
           charity
           ,
           and
           loue
           ;
           they
           will
           not
           sweare
           much
           that
           day
           ,
           perhaps
           not
           
           play
           ,
           but
           read
           ,
           and
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           sing
           Psalmes
           :
           A
           man
           would
           thinke
           (
           for
           so
           doe
           they
           )
           that
           the
           deuill
           is
           quite
           gone
           .
           But
           is
           is
           but
           
             for
             a
             season
          
           ,
           their
           
             righteousnesse
             is
             but
             as
             a
             morning
             dew
             ,
          
           their
           vnrighteousnesse
           returnes
           ,
           and
           they
           become
           as
           disordered
           in
           their
           courses
           ,
           as
           malicious
           in
           their
           liues
           ,
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           as
           euer
           they
           were
           before
           .
           A
           fearefull
           case
           ,
           that
           with
           Iudas
           they
           receiue
           the
           sop
           and
           the
           deuill
           withall
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Others
           in
           the
           time
           of
           sicknesse
           are
           very
           penitent
           ,
           will
           confesse
           all
           ,
           promise
           amendement
           ,
           plead
           for
           pardon
           ,
           craue
           good
           praiers
           ,
           and
           vow
           to
           God
           ,
           if
           he
           restore
           them
           ,
           to
           become
           new
           men
           and
           women
           ;
           and
           now
           the
           deuill
           (
           they
           hope
           )
           is
           quite
           gone
           .
           But
           no
           sooner
           their
           sicknesse
           breakes
           ,
           but
           the
           deuill
           comes
           againe
           ,
           and
           brings
           all
           their
           former
           sinnes
           backe
           againe
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           well
           contented
           against
           all
           their
           vowes
           ,
           promises
           ,
           and
           resolutions
           ,
           to
           admit
           them
           into
           firmer
           fauour
           and
           league
           then
           euer
           before
           ;
           and
           ,
           beeing
           of
           neere
           kindred
           with
           Satan
           ,
           will
           then
           goe
           away
           when
           they
           can
           stay
           no
           longer
           .
           The
           most
           hard-hearted
           Pharaoh
           can
           doe
           all
           this
           ,
           to
           get
           out
           of
           Gods
           hands
           ;
           but
           he
           must
           not
           so
           carrie
           it
           at
           length
           .
        
         
           
           Lastly
           ,
           let
           vs
           comfort
           our selues
           in
           our
           trouble
           :
           for
           this
           also
           is
           changeable
           :
           our
           Lord
           knowes
           we
           haue
           need
           of
           a
           refreshing
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           be
           refreshed
           :
           The
           rod
           of
           the
           wicked
           (
           yea
           of
           
             the
             wicked
             one
          
           )
           shall
           not
           alwaies
           rest
           on
           the
           lot
           of
           the
           righteous
           ,
           least
           they
           put
           forth
           their
           hand
           to
           vanity
           .
           And
           although
           it
           may
           seeme
           hard
           ,
           that
           Satan
           goes
           but
           
             for
             a
             season
          
           ,
           yet
           is
           not
           this
           without
           much
           comfort
           :
           For
           although
           it
           were
           a
           great
           mercy
           for
           Satan
           not
           to
           come
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           yet
           to
           come
           and
           goe
           away
           foyled
           ,
           is
           a
           farre
           greater
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           from
           all
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           in
           expectation
           of
           this
           ioyfull
           and
           seasonable
           euent
           ,
           may
           encourage
           themselues
           to
           hold
           out
           with
           patience
           vnto
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           And
           behold
           ,
           the
           Angells
           came
           ,
           and
           ministred
           to
           him
           .
           ]
        
         
           In
           these
           words
           is
           laid
           the
           triumph
           of
           our
           Lord
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           after
           his
           victory
           ,
           which
           is
           set
           downe
           not
           without
           a
           starre
           or
           note
           of
           speciall
           obseruation
           ,
           Behold
           ,
           beeing
           held
           ouer
           this
           point
           following
           for
           speciall
           purpose
           .
           For
           this
           particle
           noteth
           ,
           1.
           sometimes
           a
           strange
           thing
           ,
           as
           ,
           
             Behold
             ,
             a
             virgin
             shall
             conceiue
             and
             beare
             a
             sonne
             .
          
           2.
           a
           long
           desired
           thing
           and
           much
           expected
           ,
           as
           
             Behold
             oh
             Sion
             ,
             thy
             King
             commeth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           3.
           an
           excellent
           thing
           now
           set
           before
           the
           eye
           ,
           and
           present
           ,
           as
           Ioh.
           1.29
           .
           
             Behold
             the
             lambe
             of
             God
             that
             taketh
             away
             
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             :
          
           and
           so
           it
           is
           a
           note
           of
           admiration
           .
           4.
           a
           true
           and
           certaine
           thing
           :
           so
           it
           is
           set
           before
           many
           promises
           and
           threats
           .
           5.
           it
           is
           euer
           a
           note
           of
           attention
           ,
           and
           argues
           intention
           and
           weight
           in
           that
           matter
           where
           God●
           spirit
           hath
           prefixed
           it
           .
           It
           hath
           all
           these
           vses
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           noting
           a
           strange
           triumph
           ,
           such
           as
           neuer
           was
           met
           withall
           in
           all
           the
           monuments
           in
           all
           the
           world
           besides
           .
           It
           was
           but
           shadowed
           in
           that
           strange
           triumph
           sung
           to
           Dauid
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           18.7
           .
           when
           Dauid
           had
           returned
           from
           the
           slaughter
           of
           the
           Philistim
           ,
           the
           women
           came
           out
           and
           sang
           by
           course
           ,
           
             Saul
             hath
             slaine
             his
             thousand
             ,
             but
             Dauid
             his
             tenne
             thousand
             :
          
           why
           ?
           he
           slew
           but
           one
           man.
           True
           ,
           but
           in
           that
           one
           enemie
           he
           did
           as
           much
           as
           if
           he
           had
           slaine
           ten
           thousand
           others
           .
           But
           here
           in
           one
           enemie
           ,
           this
           
             sonne
             of
             Dauid
          
           ,
           hath
           slaine
           his
           legions
           and
           millions
           ,
           not
           of
           men
           but
           of
           deuills
           ,
           not
           Philistims
           but
           hellish
           powers
           ,
           which
           had
           defied
           the
           host
           of
           Israel
           .
           This
           note
           also
           calls
           vs
           to
           behold
           as
           expetible
           ,
           certaine
           and
           excellent
           a
           triumph
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           notes
           of
           attention
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           all
           the
           Selahs
           in
           the
           world
           are
           too
           little
           to
           gaine
           sufficient
           attention
           ,
           or
           set
           out
           the
           greatnes
           of
           this
           diuine
           mysterie
           .
           It
           calleth
           vs
           as
           the
           parenthesis
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           Matth.
           24.15
           .
           speaking
           of
           the
           certaine
           strange
           signes
           of
           Ierusalems
           ouerthrow
           ,
           
             Let
             him
             that
             readeth
             consider
          
           ;
           so
           ,
           Let
           him
           that
           reads
           behold
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           consider
           ,
           meditate
           ,
           remember
           ,
           prize
           this
           great
           and
           most
           glorious
           worke
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God.
           And
           it
           checketh
           and
           rebuketh
           our
           heauines
           ,
           dulnesse
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           affection
           ,
           in
           the
           beholding
           and
           due
           regard
           of
           so
           materiall
           and
           comfortable
           a
           point
           of
           heauenly
           doctrine
           ,
           so
           neerly
           concerning
           our selues
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           must
           we
           behold
           ?
           Two
           things
           :
           1.
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Angells
           vnto
           Christ
           :
           2.
           their
           ministring
           vnto
           him
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Angells
           ,
           note
           ,
           1.
           when
           they
           came
           ,
           2.
           to
           whom
           ,
           3.
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           comming
           .
        
         
           I.
           When
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           word
           ,
           namely
           ,
           when
           the
           deuill
           had
           left
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           before
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           good
           Angells
           haue
           little
           ioy
           to
           be
           where
           wicked
           Angells
           and
           deuills
           are
           ,
           especially
           whiles
           their
           commission
           stands
           in
           force
           to
           molest
           the
           children
           of
           God.
           2.
           
           They
           were
           ready
           enough
           to
           attend
           vpon
           their
           Lord
           ,
           but
           Christ
           permitted
           them
           not
           for
           the
           time
           of
           temptation
           :
           1.
           least
           their
           presence
           should
           haue
           driuen
           Satan
           away
           before
           the
           temptations
           had
           beene
           ended
           :
           2.
           he
           had
           no
           assistance
           of
           man
           or
           Angell
           ,
           but
           alone
           in
           the
           wildernes
           sustaines
           all
           the
           brunt
           of
           the
           temptation
           :
           hee
           must
           
             tread
             the
             wine-presse
             alone
          
           ,
           as
           none
           must
           share
           with
           him
           in
           his
           conquest
           
           and
           victory
           .
           3.
           
           Satans
           mouth
           must
           be
           stopt
           ,
           who
           would
           haue
           said
           he
           had
           ouercome
           by
           their
           aide
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           beene
           present
           .
           4.
           the
           text
           saith
           not
           ,
           the
           Angells
           came
           in
           to
           help
           him
           in
           the
           time
           of
           temptation
           ;
           but
           ,
           
             when
             the
             deuill
             had
             left
             him
             ,
          
           they
           came
           to
           minister
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           II.
           The
           person
           to
           whom
           they
           came
           ,
           
             to
             him
          
           ,
           now
           plainely
           manifest
           to
           be
           God
           and
           man
           ;
           man
           tempted
           by
           the
           deuill
           
             like
             vs
             in
             all
             things
             except
             sinne
             :
          
           God
           who
           had
           ouercome
           the
           deuill
           ,
           and
           now
           riding
           in
           a
           chariot
           of
           glorious
           triumph
           :
           man
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Satan
           carried
           and
           recarried
           at
           hi●
           pleasure
           ;
           God
           to
           whom
           the
           Angells
           as
           ministers
           and
           the
           squires
           of
           his
           holy
           body
           ,
           do
           homage
           and
           attendance
           .
        
         
           III.
           The
           manner
           of
           their
           comming
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           they
           now
           came
           in
           vnto
           him
           ,
           standing
           before
           a
           farre
           off
           ,
           as
           in
           warre
           when
           the
           enemies
           are
           scattered
           ,
           the
           friends
           come
           in
           with
           ioy
           :
           for
           so
           it
           was
           when
           Dauid
           had
           foyled
           and
           slaine
           Goliah
           ,
           the
           men
           of
           Israel
           and
           Iudah
           arose
           ,
           and
           shouted
           ,
           and
           applauded
           that
           noble
           victory
           .
           Quest.
           But
           how
           did
           they
           come
           in
           ?
           Answ.
           1.
           
           By
           moouing
           themselues
           from
           the
           place
           where
           they
           were
           ,
           to
           that
           place
           where
           Christ
           was
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           not
           before
           :
           for
           the
           same
           Angell
           cannot
           be
           in
           two
           places
           at
           once
           ,
           because
           1.
           his
           essence
           is
           finite
           ,
           and
           therefore
           limited
           :
           2.
           they
           are
           definitiuely
           in
           place
           ,
           although
           not
           repletiuely
           :
           for
           the
           Angell
           is
           in
           a
           place
           onely
           by
           applying
           his
           vertue
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           by
           which
           vertue
           he
           rather
           containes
           the
           place
           ,
           then
           the
           place
           him
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           bodies
           .
           But
           when
           a
           legion
           of
           wicked
           Angells
           are
           said
           to
           be
           in
           one
           man
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           spirits
           defined
           to
           be
           in
           one
           place
           cannot
           at
           the
           same
           time
           be
           without
           that
           place
           ,
           till
           they
           be
           mooued
           thence
           into
           another
           .
           Good
           Angells
           are
           not
           in
           heauen
           and
           earth
           at
           once
           ,
           much
           lesse
           euery
           where
           .
        
         
           Now
           whereas
           they
           are
           truely
           in
           place
           ,
           and
           truely
           mooued
           in
           place
           ,
           both
           without
           bodies
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           assumed
           bodies
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           much
           for
           the
           clearing
           of
           the
           Angels
           manner
           of
           comming
           to
           Christ
           ,
           to
           know
           whether
           they
           came
           in
           a
           bodily
           shape
           ,
           or
           without
           bodies
           at
           this
           time
           .
        
         
           
             I
             answer
          
           :
           I
           doubt
           not
           (
           and
           yet
           I
           will
           not
           contend
           about
           it
           )
           but
           that
           they
           came
           in
           bodily
           shapes
           .
           Quest.
           Haue
           Angels
           bodily
           shapes
           to
           appeare
           in
           ?
           Answ.
           No
           ,
           not
           proper
           to
           their
           nature
           ,
           beeing
           meere
           spirituall
           substances
           ,
           without
           corporall
           matter
           ,
           or
           physicall
           composition
           :
           But
           yet
           they
           haue
           bodily
           shapes
           ,
           1.
           ascribed
           to
           them
           by
           way
           of
           description
           ,
           for
           our
           capacity
           :
           2.
           assumed
           by
           way
           of
           dispensation
           ,
           
           for
           our
           consolation
           .
        
         
           I.
           For
           our
           comprehension
           ;
           the
           Angells
           
             with
             two
             wings
             couer
             their
             face
             and
             feet
             :
          
           
           this
           signifieth
           that
           their
           nature
           is
           hid
           and
           remooued
           from
           the
           knowledge
           of
           man.
           And
           
             with
             twain●
             their
             bodies
             are
             couered
             ,
          
           Ezek.
           1.11
           .
           to
           signifie
           the
           same
           .
           And
           
             their
             hands
             are
             vnder
             their
             wings
             ,
          
           by
           which
           is
           meant
           that
           their
           powerfull
           and
           secret
           operation
           also
           cannot
           be
           discerned
           with
           bodily
           eyes
           .
           Therefore
           hath
           the
           Scripture
           expressed
           their
           nature
           vnder
           diuerse
           shapes
           ,
           and
           ascribed
           vnto
           them
           many
           parts
           both
           of
           men
           and
           other
           creatures
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           may
           see
           and
           vnderstand
           their
           worke
           and
           office
           :
           as
           Ezek.
           1.
           
           Angells
           are
           described
           by
           foure
           beasts
           ;
           not
           because
           they
           are
           no
           more
           in
           number
           (
           for
           ,
           
             thousand
             thousands
             sit
             at
             his
             right
             hand
          
           )
           but
           because
           they
           doe
           the
           commandements
           of
           God
           in
           all
           the
           foure
           quarters
           of
           the
           world
           .
           These
           beasts
           haue
           foure
           seuerall
           faces
           :
           1.
           
             the
             face
             of
             a
             man
          
           ,
           to
           note
           that
           all
           of
           them
           are
           reasonable
           and
           vnderstanding
           creatures
           ,
           as
           man
           is
           .
           2.
           
           
             The
             face
             of
             lyon
          
           ,
           to
           signifie
           that
           euery
           Angell
           is
           strong
           ,
           and
           powerfull
           ,
           and
           couragious
           ,
           as
           the
           lyon
           among
           the
           beasts
           .
           Psal.
           103.20
           .
           
             Praise
             the
             Lord
             ye
             Angells
             strong
             in
             power
             .
          
           One
           of
           them
           is
           stronger
           then
           a
           number
           of
           men
           ,
           yea
           then
           a
           number
           of
           deuills
           .
           3.
           
           
             The
             face
             of
             an
             oxe
          
           ,
           to
           note
           their
           patience
           ,
           assiduity
           ,
           and
           vnweariablenesse
           in
           their
           seruice
           and
           ministery
           ,
           as
           the
           oxe
           is
           a
           beast
           most
           patient
           ,
           and
           constant
           ,
           and
           profitable
           in
           his
           paines
           .
           4.
           
           
             The
             face
             of
             an
             Eagle
          
           ,
           to
           note
           their
           swiftnes
           and
           alacrity
           ,
           seeing
           a
           farre
           off
           many
           hidden
           things
           ,
           as
           the
           eagle
           ;
           flying
           strongly
           and
           swiftly
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           vnresistably
           as
           the
           eagle
           ;
           holding
           out
           ,
           not
           fainting
           ,
           but
           renewing
           their
           strength
           as
           the
           Eagle
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           same
           Prophet
           they
           are
           described
           ,
           chap.
           10.22
           .
           by
           the
           shape
           of
           Cherubs
           ;
           which
           were
           the
           faces
           of
           little
           faire
           boyes
           with
           wings
           ,
           noting
           vnto
           vs
           vnder
           that
           resemblance
           their
           nature
           ,
           to
           be
           void
           of
           deceit
           as
           a
           child
           ,
           simple
           ,
           innocent
           ,
           not
           proud
           ,
           or
           arrogant
           ,
           not
           enuious
           or
           malicious
           .
           Hauing
           wings
           ,
           to
           note
           their
           readines
           and
           expedition
           in
           their
           ministery
           :
           and
           these
           wings
           in
           their
           foure
           sides
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           their
           ministery
           extended
           to
           all
           the
           foure
           sides
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           II.
           By
           way
           of
           dispensation
           they
           haue
           often
           assumed
           bodies
           that
           were
           true
           ,
           immediately
           created
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           imaginary
           or
           phantasticall
           ,
           as
           Marcion
           thought
           ,
           whom
           Tertullian
           refuted
           ,
           neither
           generated
           nor
           borne
           as
           mans
           body
           is
           ,
           nor
           hypostatically
           vnited
           to
           the
           Angells
           as
           constitutiue
           parts
           ,
           as
           our
           body
           is
           a
           constituting
           
           part
           of
           vs
           ;
           but
           taken
           vpon
           them
           for
           the
           time
           of
           some
           speciall
           seruice
           ,
           and
           laid
           downe
           againe
           ,
           euen
           as
           we
           doe
           our
           apparell
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           familiarly
           conferre
           and
           conuerse
           with
           men
           ,
           till
           that
           speciall
           seruice
           were
           performed
           .
        
         
           Thus
           did
           they
           visibly
           appeare
           vnto
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           Lot
           :
           thus
           was
           the
           Angell
           of
           God
           seene
           like
           a
           fourth
           man
           in
           the
           furnace
           ,
           which
           the
           three
           children
           were
           cast
           into
           :
           and
           in
           this
           humane
           shape
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           they
           came
           and
           appeared
           to
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           in
           this
           place
           .
           My
           reasons
           are
           these
           :
           1.
           
           If
           the
           Angells
           came
           often
           in
           bodily
           shape
           to
           the
           seruants
           and
           adopted
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           why
           should
           they
           not
           much
           more
           to
           the
           naturall
           sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           beeing
           cloathed
           with
           the
           same
           flesh
           ?
           2.
           
           We
           haue
           formerly
           prooued
           ,
           that
           the
           deuill
           came
           in
           assumed
           bodily
           shape
           ,
           the
           more
           to
           molest
           and
           terrifie
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Angells
           came
           to
           him
           also
           in
           bodily
           shape
           ,
           the
           more
           to
           comfort
           him
           .
           3.
           
           The
           present
           estate
           of
           Christ
           required
           it
           ,
           who
           was
           man
           ,
           &
           subiect
           to
           many
           infirmities
           and
           therefore
           the
           Angells
           came
           corporally
           to
           comfort
           him
           .
           4.
           
           The
           phrase
           of
           the
           text
           implies
           a
           more
           sensible
           and
           peculiar
           manifestation
           of
           them
           then
           before
           :
           as
           in
           his
           agonie
           an
           Angell
           appeared
           to
           him
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Luk.
           22.
           vers
           .
           43.
           
        
         
           In
           this
           comming
           of
           the
           Angells
           ,
           note
           an
           happie
           change
           in
           the
           estate
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Sauiour
           :
           for
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           deuill
           his
           deadly
           enemie
           ,
           come
           the
           Angels
           his
           friends
           and
           houshold
           seruants
           :
           in
           stead
           of
           one
           deuill
           many
           Angels
           ;
           for
           all
           are
           his
           to
           attend
           him
           :
           in
           stead
           of
           sharpe
           hunger
           for
           forty
           dayes
           together
           ,
           now
           he
           hath
           bodily
           food
           and
           comfort
           in
           a
           moment
           .
        
         
           God
           may
           hide
           his
           comforts
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           but
           at
           length
           they
           shall
           shine
           out
           vpon
           his
           seruants
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Sunne
           from
           vnder
           a
           cloud
           .
           All
           the
           time
           of
           the
           temptation
           Christ
           was
           without
           food
           ,
           without
           angels
           ,
           nay
           he
           endured
           sharpenesse
           of
           hunger
           in
           his
           bodie
           ,
           and
           of
           Satanicall
           vexation
           in
           his
           soule
           :
           now
           the
           Lord
           comforts
           him
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           remoouing
           euill
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           restoring
           to
           him
           his
           whole
           former
           peace
           ,
           besides
           the
           glorie
           of
           a
           most
           victorious
           conquest
           .
           And
           the
           fame
           is
           his
           dealing
           with
           his
           seruants
           :
           Psalm
           .
           73.1
           .
           Dauid
           beeing
           plunged
           exceedingly
           with
           a
           greiuous
           temptation
           of
           Atheisme
           ;
           not
           whether
           there
           was
           a
           God
           or
           no
           ,
           but
           whether
           this
           God
           were
           iust
           and
           mercifull
           ,
           seeing
           things
           fell
           out
           so
           crosse
           to
           good
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           prosperously
           to
           the
           wicked
           ;
           at
           last
           breakes
           out
           into
           a
           setled
           resolution
           ,
           
             Yet
             God
             is
             good
             to
             Israel
             .
          
           Hee
           was
           in
           the
           
           temptation
           as
           a
           man
           cast
           into
           the
           sea
           ,
           souzed
           in
           one
           billow
           after
           another
           ,
           at
           length
           he
           descries
           a
           shore
           ,
           and
           with
           extreame
           toyle
           and
           perill
           he
           gets
           thither
           ,
           and
           crawles
           vp
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           Yet
           I
           haue
           escaped
           drowning
           .
           Or
           as
           a
           man
           in
           a
           pitcht
           field
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           thicke
           of
           his
           enemies
           had
           escaped
           many
           blowes
           and
           deadly
           thrusts
           ,
           being
           set
           beyond
           the
           danger
           saith
           ,
           Yet
           I
           am
           aliue
           .
           So
           the
           Lord
           ,
           though
           in
           temptation
           he
           seeme
           to
           stand
           farre
           off
           ,
           yet
           at
           last
           appeares
           with
           strength
           and
           comfort
           .
           The
           same
           Dauid
           beeing
           in
           great
           distresse
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           hunted
           as
           a
           partrich
           by
           Saul
           ,
           but
           strangely
           deliuered
           from
           him
           and
           Achish
           ,
           concludes
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           34.19
           .
           
             that
             how
             great
             soeuer
             the
             troubles
             of
             the
             righteous
             bee
             ,
             yet
             the
             Lord
             will
             at
             length
             deliuer
             them
             out
             of
             all
             .
          
           To
           this
           purpose
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             though
             the
             iust
             man
             fall
             seauen
             times
             a
             day
             ,
          
           namely
           ,
           into
           affliction
           ,
           
             yet
             hee
             riseth
             againe
          
           .
        
         
           Abraham
           in
           his
           great
           triall
           saw
           nothing
           but
           sorrow
           and
           vexation
           for
           the
           losse
           of
           his
           Isaac
           :
           yet
           in
           the
           third
           day
           ,
           when
           the
           case
           seemed
           desperate
           ,
           
             God
             was
             seene
             in
             the
             mountaine
          
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           had
           not
           seene
           God
           till
           he
           came
           into
           the
           mountaine
           .
           Whence
           his
           posterity
           vsed
           it
           as
           a
           prouerbiall
           speach
           ,
           
             In
             the
             mount
             God
             will
             be
             seene
             :
          
           at
           the
           farthest
           he
           will
           be
           seen
           there
           ,
           if
           not
           before
           .
           Iob
           assured
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           after
           darkenesse
           
             hee
             should
             see
             light
          
           ;
           and
           according
           to
           his
           faith
           ,
           we
           see
           howsoeuer
           Satan
           set
           vpon
           him
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           might
           to
           blaspheme
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           friends
           would
           needs
           prooue
           him
           an
           hypocrite
           ;
           and
           which
           was
           worst
           of
           all
           ,
           God
           not
           onely
           stood
           a
           farre
           off
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           came
           vpon
           him
           and
           against
           him
           ,
           a●
           one
           that
           stroue
           
             against
             the
             Almightie
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             reprooued
             his
             Maker
             ,
          
           chap.
           39.
           vers
           .
           35.
           
           Yet
           at
           length
           he
           steppes
           out
           for
           him
           ,
           acquites
           him
           ,
           and
           rebukes
           his
           friends
           ,
           and
           accepts
           his
           seruant
           ,
           and
           turneth
           his
           captiuitie
           ,
           and
           giues
           him
           twice
           as
           much
           as
           before
           hee
           had
           ,
           chap.
           42.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Herein
           the
           wisdome
           of
           God
           ioyned
           with
           his
           power
           shineth
           forth
           :
           hereby
           the
           Lord
           knowes
           how
           to
           bring
           light
           into
           darkenes
           ▪
           
           Psal.
           112.4
           .
           
             To
             the
             righteous
             ariseth
             light
             in
             darkenesse
             .
          
           No
           darkenes
           or
           misery
           can
           keep
           God
           and
           the
           comforts
           and
           strength
           of
           his
           spirir
           from
           his
           children
           .
           Yea
           hereby
           the
           Lord
           knowes
           how
           to
           bring
           light
           out
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           as
           once
           he
           did
           in
           the
           creation
           .
           Rom.
           8.28
           .
           
             We
             know
             that
             all
             things
             are
             turned
             to
             the
             best
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             loue
             God.
          
           His
           wisedome
           and
           power
           turnes
           things
           ,
           not
           onely
           good
           into
           good
           ,
           nor
           onely
           afflictions
           and
           trialls
           ,
           but
           euen
           their
           sinnes
           and
           infirmities
           ,
           like
           a
           good
           Physitian
           that
           tempers
           poyson
           to
           a
           remedie
           ,
           
           and
           of
           the
           vipers
           skinne
           makes
           a
           remedie
           to
           heale
           the
           vipers
           sting
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           This
           is
           the
           godly
           mans
           priuiledge
           aboue
           wicked
           ones
           ,
           to
           find
           God
           sweet
           to
           their
           soules
           ,
           either
           in
           afflictions
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           ending
           of
           them
           :
           1.
           
           Because
           their
           persons
           (
           whatsoeuer
           their
           estate
           is
           )
           are
           accepted
           with
           God
           ,
           whereas
           the
           other
           are
           reiected
           .
           2.
           
           They
           are
           sealed
           with
           the
           earnest
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           can
           goe
           vnto
           God
           in
           feruent
           prayer
           ,
           whereas
           the
           other
           want
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           cannot
           pray
           to
           be
           heard
           ,
           Psal.
           18.41
           .
           
             They
             cried
             ,
             but
             there
             was
             none
             to
             saue
             them
             ,
             euen
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             he
             answered
             them
             not
             .
          
           3.
           
           They
           haue
           the
           grace
           of
           repentance
           ,
           which
           remooueth
           sinne
           the
           cause
           of
           affliction
           ,
           and
           are
           come
           out
           of
           Babylon
           though
           they
           liue
           in
           Babylon
           ,
           beeing
           as
           so
           many
           Lots
           in
           Sodome
           .
           Whereas
           the
           other
           are
           impenitent
           ,
           and
           neuer
           remoouing
           the
           cause
           ,
           the
           effect
           lyes
           euer
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           growes
           euery
           day
           heauier
           then
           other
           .
           4.
           
           They
           haue
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           can
           sing
           the
           new
           song
           to
           God
           and
           the
           Lambe
           ,
           hauing
           a
           set
           of
           sweet
           musicke
           in
           their
           soules
           ;
           and
           with
           peace
           they
           haue
           patience
           ,
           supporting
           them
           vnto
           Gods
           seasonable
           deliuerance
           .
           Whereas
           the
           
             wicked
             are
             as
             the
             raging
             sea
             ,
          
           and
           hath
           no
           peace
           nor
           patience
           ,
           but
           a
           senslesse
           vnfeelingnes
           of
           his
           estate
           ;
           their
           hearts
           beeing
           either
           ignorant
           ,
           ascribing
           all
           their
           smart
           to
           fortune
           ,
           or
           constellations
           ,
           or
           fatall
           necessitie
           ,
           or
           secundarie
           causes
           ,
           beeing
           not
           able
           to
           ascend
           so
           high
           as
           God
           the
           author
           ,
           or
           descend
           so
           lowe
           as
           their
           owne
           sinnes
           ,
           the
           iust
           meritorious
           causes
           of
           their
           euills
           ;
           or
           hardened
           and
           feared
           ,
           or
           senslesse
           ,
           as
           
             Nabals
             ,
             whose
             heart
             was
             as
             a
             stone
             dead
             within
             him
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           one
           ende
           of
           Gods
           extreame
           humbling
           and
           afflicting
           his
           children
           ,
           
           not
           to
           sinke
           or
           forsake
           them
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           last
           the
           powerfull
           worke
           of
           God
           may
           be
           shewed
           on
           them
           ,
           both
           for
           his
           glorie
           ,
           and
           for
           theirs
           .
           The
           poore
           blind
           man
           (
           Ioh.
           9.3
           .
           )
           carried
           his
           miserie
           a
           great
           while
           ,
           from
           his
           birth
           to
           his
           mans
           estate
           ,
           and
           yet
           our
           Sauiour
           witnesseth
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           neither
           for
           his
           
             sinne
             ,
             nor
             his
             parents
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             worke
             of
             God
             might
             be
             shewed
             vpon
             him
             ,
          
           in
           the
           miraculous
           cure
           of
           him
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           power
           of
           nature
           and
           art
           could
           do
           him
           no
           good
           .
           Lazarus
           was
           extreamely
           humbled
           ,
           dead
           ,
           buried
           ,
           lying
           in
           the
           graue
           stinking
           :
           who
           would
           haue
           thought
           beyond
           Marie
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           euer
           haue
           been
           raised
           till
           the
           last
           day
           ?
           and
           yet
           our
           Sauiour
           saith
           ,
           that
           euen
           that
           death
           of
           his
           was
           not
           vnto
           death
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           
             glorie
             of
             God.
          
           Yea
           ,
           the
           Lord
           neuer
           bringeth
           any
           euill
           vpon
           his
           children
           ,
           wherein
           he
           intendeth
           not
           in
           the
           ende
           to
           shew
           them
           some
           great
           
           good
           :
           as
           ,
           Deut.
           8.16
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             tryed
             ,
             humbled
             ,
             and
             prooued
             his
             people
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             doe
             them
             good
             at
             the
             latter
             end
             :
          
           Iob.
           23.10
           .
           
             Hee
             knoweth
             my
             way
             ,
             and
             trieth
             mee
             :
          
           and
           what
           was
           the
           issue
           ?
           
             I
             shall
             come
             forth
             like
             the
             gold
             .
          
           And
           the
           Apostle
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           
             the
             triall
             of
             our
             faith
          
           ,
           which
           is
           much
           more
           precious
           then
           gold
           ,
           
             shall
             bee
             found
             to
             our
             praise
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             glorie
             ,
             at
             the
             appearing
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Pet.
           1.7
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           God
           hereby
           manifests
           his
           care
           and
           faithfulnesse
           in
           his
           promises
           :
           for
           he
           hath
           promised
           ,
           
           how
           euer
           he
           suspend
           his
           comfort
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           to
           returne
           in
           due
           season
           :
           neither
           can
           his
           mercies
           come
           to
           an
           ende
           ,
           nor
           himselfe
           leaue
           his
           mansion
           finally
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           that
           sometimes
           he
           foretells
           his
           children
           of
           euills
           to
           come
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           come
           suddenly
           on
           them
           ,
           neither
           distrust
           his
           care
           in
           them
           ,
           nor
           be
           ignorant
           of
           a
           good
           issue
           out
           of
           them
           .
           Sometimes
           he
           numbers
           them
           out
           ,
           and
           tells
           how
           many
           ,
           and
           how
           long
           they
           shall
           be
           :
           Dan.
           9.25
           .
           
             There
             shall
             be
             seauen
             weekes
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           39.
           yeares
           :
           and
           
             there
             shall
             be
          
           62.
           weekes
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           434.
           yeares
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           
             Messiah
             shall
             come
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           And
           alwaies
           he
           that
           setteth
           the
           setting
           of
           the
           stars
           ,
           and
           the
           bounds
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           setteth
           much
           more
           the
           period
           of
           our
           troubles
           ,
           and
           the
           furthest
           limits
           of
           his
           childrens
           trialls
           :
           which
           suppose
           they
           reach
           euen
           to
           death
           it selfe
           ,
           they
           can
           follow
           them
           no
           further
           ,
           but
           then
           is
           
             a
             rest
             from
             their
             labour
          
           ,
           a
           reaping
           of
           the
           fruits
           of
           their
           suffrings
           ,
           a
           ioyfull
           haruest
           of
           a
           sorrowfull
           seed-time
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Lord
           meets
           them
           with
           a
           full
           and
           finall
           deliuerance
           ,
           and
           putteth
           them
           in
           full
           possession
           of
           all
           his
           most
           glorious
           promises
           .
        
         
           Let
           the
           godly
           consider
           of
           their
           priuiledge
           ,
           to
           prouoke
           their
           patience
           and
           constancy
           in
           their
           greatest
           trialls
           ,
           
           which
           cannot
           make
           them
           vnhappy
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           the
           godly
           mans
           present
           estate
           is
           the
           best
           for
           him
           ,
           be
           it
           what
           it
           can
           be
           :
           the
           furnace
           is
           the
           fittest
           place
           for
           gold
           .
           2.
           
           His
           triall
           shall
           be
           turned
           to
           good
           ,
           because
           God
           hath
           the
           disposing
           ,
           tempering
           ,
           and
           moderating
           of
           it
           .
           3.
           
           His
           triall
           shall
           be
           but
           light
           and
           momentanie
           ,
           not
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           present
           sense
           ,
           but
           because
           the
           time
           of
           temptation
           shall
           be
           swallowed
           vp
           by
           the
           time
           of
           victorie
           .
           4.
           
           The
           ende
           of
           it
           shall
           be
           happie
           :
           and
           all
           is
           well
           that
           ends
           well
           :
           here
           shall
           be
           a
           most
           blessed
           issue
           .
           And
           therefore
           let
           drossie
           Christians
           feare
           the
           fire
           ,
           who
           are
           sure
           to
           be
           wasted
           in
           it
           ,
           whilest
           the
           godly
           reioyce
           in
           tribulation
           ,
           and
           with
           Dauid
           walke
           fearelesly
           in
           the
           valley
           of
           the
           shadow
           of
           death
           ,
           because
           God
           who
           lead
           him
           in
           ,
           was
           with
           him
           to
           lead
           him
           out
           .
        
         
         
           
           Let
           the
           godly
           iudge
           of
           themselues
           ,
           not
           alwaies
           according
           to
           their
           present
           estate
           or
           feeling
           ,
           which
           may
           occasion
           their
           feet
           
             almost
             to
             slippe
          
           ,
           but
           looke
           to
           the
           happie
           end
           of
           their
           trialls
           .
           And
           though
           the
           smart
           continue
           long
           ,
           yet
           let
           them
           be
           assured
           that
           the
           Lord
           keepes
           all
           their
           bones
           ,
           so
           that
           not
           one
           of
           them
           shall
           be
           broken
           .
           Neither
           let
           vs
           be
           weary
           and
           faint
           in
           our
           mindes
           :
           for
           although
           God
           seemeth
           not
           to
           heare
           vs
           ,
           yet
           he
           heares
           vs
           well
           enough
           .
           And
           though
           hee
           seeme
           to
           stand
           a
           farre
           off
           vs
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           delay
           ,
           no
           deniall
           of
           our
           request
           .
           And
           though
           he
           seeme
           to
           neglect
           vs
           ,
           let
           vs
           not
           neglect
           him
           ,
           but
           hold
           on
           in
           the
           prayer
           of
           faith
           .
        
         
           Let
           this
           serue
           as
           a
           ground
           of
           comfort
           &
           encouragement
           to
           vs
           ,
           that
           when
           with
           Israel
           we
           stand
           as
           it
           were
           on
           the
           sea-brinke
           ,
           
           beset
           with
           dangers
           ,
           then
           we
           may
           be
           still
           ,
           and
           expect
           the
           saluation
           of
           the
           Lord.
           For
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speaketh
           ,
           (
           Hab.
           2.3
           .
           )
           
             The
             vision
             is
             yet
             for
             an
             appointed
             time
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             last
             it
             shall
             speake
             ,
             and
             not
             lie
             :
             if
             it
             tarrie
             ,
             waite
             ;
             for
             it
             shall
             surely
             come
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             stay
             .
          
           Let
           vs
           not
           make
           hast
           ,
           nor
           limit
           the
           Lord
           in
           prescribing
           him
           a
           time
           and
           meanes
           ,
           but
           leaue
           all
           that
           to
           his
           wisedome
           ,
           leane
           vpon
           his
           arme
           ,
           relie
           vpon
           his
           word
           ,
           he
           hath
           a
           mind
           to
           doe
           vs
           good
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           it
           shall
           bee
           most
           for
           his
           glorie
           and
           our
           saluation
           .
           We
           are
           not
           yet
           perhaps
           in
           the
           deepe
           ,
           nor
           at
           the
           mountaine
           ,
           nor
           so
           destitute
           but
           we
           find
           some
           supports
           .
           But
           were
           the
           case
           with
           vs
           as
           it
           was
           here
           with
           our
           Lord
           ,
           if
           we
           were
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           wildernesse
           ,
           our
           food
           nothing
           but
           stones
           ,
           our
           companie
           wild
           beasts
           ready
           to
           deuoure
           vs
           ,
           no
           friend
           neare
           vs
           ,
           but
           the
           deuill
           tossing
           and
           tumbling
           vs
           with
           his
           temptatitions
           ,
           we
           should
           assuredly
           see
           the
           Lord
           extraordinarily
           prouiding
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           working
           out
           for
           vs
           vnexpected
           comfort
           :
           our
           extremity
           would
           be
           Gods
           opportunity
           .
           God
           sent
           not
           Moses
           to
           deliuer
           Israel
           from
           vnder
           Pharaoh
           ,
           till
           their
           burdens
           were
           at
           the
           heauiest
           ,
           and
           their
           oppressions
           intollerable
           .
           God
           might
           haue
           sent
           his
           Angell
           to
           preserue
           the
           three
           children
           from
           being
           cast
           into
           the
           fire
           ,
           but
           he
           did
           not
           till
           they
           were
           in
           the
           flames
           ;
           this
           was
           Gods
           time
           ,
           wherein
           he
           was
           more
           glorified
           ,
           his
           children
           more
           gloriously
           deliuered
           ,
           and
           his
           enemies
           more
           mightily
           confounded
           ,
           then
           if
           the
           Angel
           had
           come
           before
           .
           Euen
           so
           ,
           when
           this
           land
           was
           like
           that
           fierie
           furnace
           ,
           made
           seauen
           times
           hotter
           then
           euer
           before
           ,
           to
           consume
           the
           bodies
           of
           Gods
           Saints
           in
           Queene
           Maries
           dayes
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           those
           flames
           God
           sent
           that
           happy
           Queene
           (
           nowe
           a
           blessed
           Saint
           )
           to
           quench
           those
           fires
           ,
           and
           deliuer
           our
           whole
           Church
           from
           that
           tyrannicall
           and
           Papall
           oppression
           .
           Thus
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           
           waites
           ,
           and
           stayes
           for
           the
           fittest
           time
           of
           our
           deliuerance
           ;
           and
           so
           must
           we
           .
           Neuer
           shall
           the
           faithfull
           soule
           faile
           of
           a
           day
           of
           refreshing
           .
        
         
           And
           ministred
           vnto
           him
           .
           ]
        
         
           We
           haue
           spoken
           of
           the
           Angells
           comming
           :
           Now
           the
           last
           thing
           considerable
           in
           this
           history
           ,
           is
           their
           ministery
           vnto
           Christ
           ;
           wherin
           are
           two
           things
           :
           1.
           
           How
           they
           minister
           to
           him
           :
           2.
           
           Why
           they
           minister
           .
        
         
           I.
           1.
           
           They
           ministred
           in
           adoring
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           onely
           conquerour
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           and
           honouring
           him
           as
           the
           victorious
           destroyer
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           commaunder
           of
           all
           hellish
           powers
           :
           For
           the
           Angells
           reioyced
           in
           Christs
           victory
           ,
           in
           the
           deuills
           ouerthrowe
           ,
           and
           the
           saluation
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           The
           goodnes
           of
           their
           nature
           carries
           them
           wholly
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           all
           their
           actions
           and
           motions
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           as
           at
           the
           birth
           of
           Christ
           they
           sung
           ,
           
             Glory
             to
             God
             on
             high
             ,
             on
             earth
             peace
             ,
             and
             good
             will
             to
             men
             .
          
           And
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           now
           vpon
           this
           victory
           ,
           they
           did
           much
           more
           honour
           him
           ,
           and
           congratulate
           his
           glorious
           triumph
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           ministred
           to
           him
           in
           comforting
           him
           ,
           beeing
           in
           his
           soule
           extreamely
           afflicted
           and
           molested
           with
           Satans
           temptations
           :
           for
           how
           could
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           but
           vtterly
           abhorre
           ,
           and
           with
           fiery
           zeale
           detest
           such
           blasphemous
           temptations
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           should
           not
           onely
           distrust
           his
           Fathers
           prouidence
           ,
           but
           euen
           fall
           downe
           and
           worship
           the
           deuill
           himselfe
           ,
           with
           which
           temptations
           a
           sinnefull
           man
           yet
           in
           his
           corrupt
           nature
           ,
           would
           be
           exceedingly
           distracted
           and
           disturbed
           ?
           It
           is
           no
           doubt
           therefore
           ,
           but
           as
           in
           his
           agonie
           before
           his
           passion
           ,
           the
           Angells
           came
           to
           comfort
           him
           ,
           so
           likewise
           in
           this
           conflict
           and
           perturbation
           so
           soone
           as
           they
           might
           ,
           they
           came
           in
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           They
           ministred
           to
           him
           in
           releeuing
           his
           body
           ,
           which
           was
           now
           broken
           with
           hunger
           ,
           and
           watchings
           ,
           hauing
           already
           fasted
           40.
           dayes
           and
           40.
           nights
           ;
           and
           brought
           him
           food
           to
           allay
           his
           hunger
           ,
           spreading
           as
           it
           were
           a
           table
           for
           him
           in
           the
           wildernes
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           they
           neglected
           not
           the
           seruant
           of
           God
           Elias
           in
           the
           wildernes
           ,
           beeing
           ready
           to
           starue
           for
           food
           ,
           but
           prouided
           him
           a
           meale
           ,
           in
           strength
           whereof
           he
           went
           40.
           dayes
           and
           40.
           nights
           ,
           1.
           
           King.
           19.5
           .
           much
           lesse
           would
           they
           neglect
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           was
           now
           in
           the
           same
           necessitie
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           They
           ministred
           to
           him
           standing
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           giuing
           attendance
           ,
           
           waiting
           as
           it
           were
           at
           his
           table
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           be
           employed
           in
           any
           further
           seruice
           he
           had
           to
           commaund
           them
           :
           Psal.
           103.20
           .
           
             Ye
             Angells
             readie
             to
             execute
             his
             will.
          
           Whence
           in
           Ezeck
           .
           1.11
           .
           the
           Angells
           are
           described
           with
           wings
           stretched
           vpward
           ,
           noting
           their
           propensity
           and
           readines
           to
           the
           commandements
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           II.
           Why
           the
           Angells
           doe
           thus
           minister
           to
           Christ.
           Answ.
           Not
           for
           any
           necessitie
           of
           his
           (
           for
           1.
           he
           was
           able
           to
           haue
           sustained
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           held
           out
           for
           euer
           against
           the
           deuill
           :
           2.
           hee
           was
           able
           to
           haue
           confounded
           the
           deuill
           :
           3.
           he
           was
           able
           to
           haue
           created
           food
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           without
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           not
           doe
           :
           for
           ,
           although
           they
           could
           fetch
           food
           elsewhere
           prouided
           ,
           yet
           could
           they
           not
           create
           any
           ,
           )
           but
           ,
           1.
           
           It
           was
           their
           dutie
           to
           attend
           him
           as
           their
           Lord
           ,
           called
           
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             holy
             Angells
             .
          
           2.
           
           Christ
           would
           now
           vse
           their
           ministery
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           helpe
           himselfe
           by
           miracle
           ,
           as
           he
           might
           if
           he
           had
           pleased
           .
           But
           wee
           read
           not
           that
           hee
           vsed
           his
           power
           for
           himselfe
           or
           his
           Disciples
           :
           Himselfe
           beeing
           hungry
           and
           weary
           at
           Iaacobs
           well
           ,
           he
           created
           not
           food
           ,
           but
           sent
           his
           Disciples
           into
           the
           citie
           to
           buy
           bread
           :
           And
           when
           his
           Disciples
           were
           faint
           and
           hungry
           ,
           they
           were
           faine
           to
           plucke
           eares
           of
           corne
           ,
           and
           eate
           it
           :
           But
           yet
           he
           vsed
           not
           his
           miraculous
           power
           .
           For
           miracles
           were
           wrought
           for
           the
           edification
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           commonly
           done
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           many
           ,
           whose
           faith
           was
           to
           be
           strengthned
           ,
           as
           the
           Disciples
           was
           in
           part
           already
           .
           3.
           
           This
           was
           so
           for
           our
           instruction
           and
           consolation
           ,
           that
           we
           also
           in
           our
           wants
           ,
           standing
           in
           the
           Lords
           battells
           ,
           may
           expect
           the
           presence
           and
           comfort
           of
           the
           Angells
           .
        
         
           
           The
           priuiledge
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whereby
           he
           is
           exalted
           aboue
           all
           creatures
           ,
           hence
           appeareth
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           Angells
           minister
           vnto
           him
           .
           Heb.
           1.6
           .
           the
           Apostle
           prooues
           Christs
           diuinity
           ,
           and
           eminency
           aboue
           all
           things
           ,
           out
           of
           that
           testimony
           of
           the
           Psalme
           ,
           
             And
             let
             all
             the
             Angells
             of
             God
             worship
             him
             .
          
           For
           ,
           he
           must
           needes
           be
           greater
           then
           all
           ,
           who
           must
           be
           honoured
           of
           all
           .
           Ioh.
           1.51
           .
           Christ
           himselfe
           prooues
           himselfe
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           ,
           notwithstanding
           he
           is
           
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
          
           :
           which
           plainely
           notes
           him
           to
           be
           ,
           1.
           a
           true
           man
           ,
           and
           2.
           a
           weake
           man
           :
           yet
           they
           should
           see
           the
           heauens
           opened
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Angells
             ascending
             and
             descending
             vpon
             him
             ,
          
           as
           was
           figured
           in
           Iacobs
           ladder
           ,
           Gen.
           28.12
           .
           For
           Christ
           is
           the
           ladder
           and
           onely
           way
           by
           which
           we
           ascend
           into
           heauen
           .
           
             It
             reached
             from
             earth
             to
             heauen
             ,
          
           signifying
           his
           two
           natures
           ,
           God
           of
           his
           Father
           in
           heauen
           ,
           man
           of
           Iacobs
           loynes
           in
           earth
           .
           Angells
           ascending
           and
           descending
           ,
           are
           the
           
             ministring
             spirits
          
           attending
           him
           :
           for
           in
           that
           phrase
           is
           meant
           their
           
           sending
           out
           ,
           their
           emission
           ,
           and
           commission
           to
           their
           office
           ,
           descending
           to
           their
           worke
           ,
           and
           ascending
           to
           giue
           account
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           according
           to
           this
           Prophesie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           two
           of
           his
           Disciples
           sawe
           the
           
             heauens
             open
             vpon
             him
             in
             his
             transfiguration
             ,
          
           Matth.
           17.1
           .
           2.
           
           In
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           those
           keepers
           of
           the
           sepulcher
           saw
           the
           Angell
           of
           the
           Lord
           that
           
             descended
             from
             heauen
          
           ,
           and
           had
           roled
           away
           the
           stone
           from
           the
           doore
           ,
           and
           sate
           vpon
           it
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           were
           afraid
           ,
           and
           as
           dead
           men
           ,
           Mat.
           28.4
           .
           The
           women
           also
           saw
           the
           Angell
           and
           talked
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           had
           attended
           him
           in
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           ver
           .
           5.
           
           And
           in
           his
           ascension
           all
           his
           Disciples
           saw
           the
           heauens
           opened
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           two
           Angells
           standing
           by
           them
           ,
           who
           attended
           him
           ,
           Act.
           1.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           more
           honourable
           the
           attendants
           and
           ministers
           ,
           
           the
           greater
           is
           the
           personage
           so
           attended
           .
           But
           our
           Lord
           hath
           not
           a
           guard
           of
           men
           about
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           great
           Princes
           of
           the
           earth
           ;
           but
           a
           guard
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Princes
           onely
           ,
           but
           of
           principalities
           and
           powers
           ,
           rules
           ,
           thrones
           ,
           and
           dominations
           ;
           and
           therefore
           hee
           must
           needes
           be
           a
           mighty
           God
           ,
           aduanced
           aboue
           all
           creatures
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Angels
           are
           in
           Scripture
           euery
           where
           spoken
           of
           ,
           
           as
           the
           excellencie
           of
           the
           creatures
           ;
           so
           as
           when
           the
           highest
           praise
           of
           any
           thing
           is
           to
           be
           giuen
           ,
           it
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           excellencie
           of
           Angels
           .
           Manna
           is
           called
           
             Angels
             food
          
           ,
           Psal.
           78.25
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           Angels
           should
           neede
           foode
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           wish
           more
           excellent
           .
           1.
           
           Cor.
           13.1
           .
           
             If
             I
             should
             speake
             with
             the
             tongues
             of
             Angels
             ,
             &c.
          
           that
           is
           ,
           excellently
           .
           Yea
           ,
           the
           most
           happie
           and
           glorious
           estate
           that
           our selues
           looke
           for
           after
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           is
           hence
           extolled
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           like
           Angels
           .
           Now
           all
           this
           aduancement
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           much
           in
           respect
           of
           themselues
           ,
           with
           whom
           we
           haue
           no
           commerce
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           aduancement
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             holy
             Angels
          
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           their
           glorie
           we
           may
           behold
           the
           glorie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           are
           seruants
           .
           3.
           
           The
           truth
           hereof
           was
           shadowed
           in
           the
           ceremoniall
           law
           ,
           Exod.
           25.20
           .
           
           The
           Cherubims
           (
           signifying
           the
           Angels
           )
           must
           lift
           their
           wings
           on
           high
           ,
           as
           attending
           vpon
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           faces
           must
           be
           to
           the
           mercie-seate
           ,
           which
           liuely
           resembled
           Christ
           ,
           on
           whom
           their
           eies
           must
           be
           still
           cast
           ,
           as
           the
           eie
           of
           the
           hand-maid
           to
           the
           hand
           of
           her
           Mistresse
           .
           And
           ,
           chap.
           26.31
           .
           the
           vaile
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           which
           couered
           the
           most
           holy
           ,
           (
           expressely
           signifying
           the
           flesh
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           hiding
           his
           diuinity
           made
           way
           for
           vs
           to
           heauen
           )
           must
           be
           made
           of
           broydered
           worke
           
             with
             Cherubims
          
           ,
           not
           without
           Cherubims
           :
           for
           these
           noted
           the
           multitude
           of
           Angels
           seruing
           Christ
           ,
           euen
           as
           man
           :
           for
           beeing
           in
           his
           lowest
           estate
           ,
           and
           apprehended
           to
           the
           death
           ,
           he
           giues
           this
           as
           a
           reason
           to
           Peter
           to
           put
           vp
           
           his
           sword
           ,
           because
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           ,
           he
           might
           
             pray
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             haue
             twelue
             legions
             of
             Angells
             to
             rescue
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           But
           this
           seemes
           not
           Christs
           priuiledge
           to
           haue
           the
           Angells
           his
           ministers
           ,
           seeing
           all
           the
           godly
           haue
           them
           
             ministring
             spirits
             for
             their
             good
          
           ,
           Heb.
           1.14
           .
           as
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Lot
             ,
             Elias
             ,
             Daniel
             .
             Ans.
          
           True
           ,
           they
           had
           ,
           but
           this
           impeacheth
           not
           Christs
           honour
           ,
           because
           they
           serue
           not
           vs
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           they
           serue
           him
           :
           for
           1.
           
           Their
           seruice
           is
           due
           to
           Christ
           as
           their
           creator
           and
           Lord
           ;
           of
           dutie
           :
           to
           vs
           ,
           as
           creatures
           ,
           of
           charge
           .
           2.
           
           Their
           seruice
           to
           him
           is
           immediate
           as
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           vs
           mediate
           onely
           as
           members
           of
           the
           Head.
           3.
           
           Their
           seruice
           is
           proper
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           inuested
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           his
           owne
           right
           :
           to
           vs
           giuen
           by
           vertue
           of
           our
           communion
           with
           him
           .
           4.
           
           To
           him
           as
           the
           author
           and
           preseruer
           of
           all
           the
           gifts
           and
           graces
           they
           haue
           ;
           and
           equall
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           is
           excellent
           in
           any
           kinde
           ,
           be
           wholly
           ascribed
           ,
           to
           the
           author
           and
           giuer
           of
           it
           :
           to
           vs
           onely
           so
           farre
           as
           the
           owner
           hath
           put
           them
           in
           trust
           to
           employ
           those
           gifts
           for
           our
           good
           .
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           interests
           vs
           in
           this
           ministery
           of
           the
           Angells
           ,
           who
           loue
           the
           members
           because
           of
           the
           head
           .
           They
           are
           
             his
             Angells
          
           ,
           and
           so
           called
           by
           speciall
           propriety
           :
           Matth.
           16.27
           .
           when
           the
           Sonne
           of
           man
           shall
           come
           in
           the
           clouds
           ,
           and
           all
           
             his
             holy
             Angells
             with
             him
          
           ,
           because
           by
           speciall
           prerogatiue
           they
           doe
           him
           homage
           and
           seruice
           :
           And
           our
           Angells
           by
           speciall
           commission
           and
           direction
           from
           him
           .
           5.
           
           They
           neuer
           ministred
           to
           man
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           Christ.
           Reu.
           22.9
           .
           
             Worship
             God.
          
           
        
         
           Let
           vs
           imitate
           the
           Angells
           .
           Doe
           they
           honour
           Christ
           by
           their
           ministery
           ,
           
           and
           shall
           we
           refuse
           his
           seruice
           ?
           especially
           seeing
           ●ee
           tooke
           our
           nature
           ,
           and
           bound
           vs
           straiter
           to
           him
           then
           the
           Angell●
           .
           They
           are
           most
           expedite
           and
           ready
           ,
           hauing
           wings
           to
           flie
           withall
           :
           Let
           their
           wings
           speed
           vs
           in
           his
           seruice
           .
           They
           are
           vnweariable
           in
           performing
           obedience
           ,
           and
           shall
           wee
           be
           so
           heauy
           and
           shrinking
           ,
           as
           to
           account
           euery
           thing
           too
           much
           ●hat
           wee
           doe
           for
           him
           ?
           They
           are
           in
           all
           things
           ruled
           and
           mooued
           by
           his
           Spirit
           :
           Ezek.
           1.20
           .
           
             whither
             the
             Spirit
             led
             them
             they
             went
             :
          
           Let
           vs
           also
           giue
           vp
           our selues
           to
           the
           leading
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           not
           running
           of
           our
           owne
           heads
           in
           any
           busines
           ,
           vnsent
           ,
           without
           our
           warrant
           .
           They
           reioyce
           in
           all
           good
           things
           ,
           and
           in
           Christs
           victory
           ,
           the
           benefit
           of
           which
           redounds
           to
           vs
           more
           then
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           men
           by
           the
           same
           are
           set
           out
           of
           the
           deuils
           power
           :
           And
           why
           do
           no●
           we
           more
           reioyce
           in
           this
           victory
           of
           Christ
           ?
           why
           do
           we
           reioyce
           in
           euil
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           deuils
           sin
           ,
           in
           sinful
           courses
           and
           company
           ?
           why
           doe
           we
           hate
           and
           scorne
           those
           ,
           who
           most
           partake
           in
           this
           victory
           ?
           How
           vnlike
           is
           this
           to
           the
           Angells
           ?
        
         
         
           If
           the
           Angells
           be
           seruants
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           
           then
           we
           see
           herein
           both
           his
           loue
           to
           vs
           ,
           and
           our
           owne
           honour
           ,
           who
           hath
           vouchsafed
           vs
           his
           owne
           speciall
           seruants
           to
           attend
           vs
           :
           For
           he
           hath
           not
           onely
           charged
           them
           with
           the
           safety
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Iaacob
             ,
             Lot
             ,
             Elias
             ,
             Daniel
             ,
          
           and
           other
           extraordinary
           holy
           men
           ,
           but
           their
           commission
           is
           generall
           :
           Psal.
           91.11
           .
           they
           shall
           keepe
           thee
           in
           all
           thy
           wayes
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           onely
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           euery
           member
           of
           Christ
           :
           for
           
             this
             honour
             haue
             all
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           And
           what
           a
           comfort
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           we
           so
           weake
           creatures
           ,
           and
           so
           beset
           with
           spirituall
           and
           inuisible
           enemies
           ,
           haue
           appointed
           to
           vs
           by
           the
           Lord
           so
           many
           spirituall
           ,
           inuisible
           ,
           and
           more
           powerfull
           aiders
           ,
           and
           assisters
           ?
           What
           a
           comfort
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           no
           temporall
           enemie
           can
           so
           soone
           wrong
           vs
           in
           our
           persons
           ,
           estates
           ,
           or
           names
           ,
           but
           the
           Angells
           of
           God
           are
           ready
           to
           turne
           it
           off
           ,
           and
           keep
           off
           the
           perill
           ,
           and
           then
           returne
           to
           God
           to
           complain
           of
           the
           wrong-doers
           ?
           What
           a
           care
           should
           we
           haue
           not
           to
           forfeit
           our
           priuiledge
           ,
           to
           keep
           vs
           
             in
             our
             wayes
          
           ,
           and
           walke
           warily
           
             because
             of
             the
             Angells
          
           ,
           not
           greeuing
           them
           by
           sinne
           ,
           nor
           driuing
           them
           from
           about
           vs
           ,
           whose
           protection
           vnder
           Gods
           is
           more
           safe
           then
           if
           we
           lay
           vnder
           shield
           and
           speare
           ,
           Psal.
           91.4
           .
           with
           11.
           
           And
           if
           our
           Lord
           himselfe
           receiued
           comfort
           from
           them
           ,
           how
           great
           may
           be
           our
           comfort
           from
           them
           ?
        
         
           Hence
           we
           are
           to
           ascribe
           the
           glory
           of
           power
           ,
           Maiesty
           ,
           
           and
           kingdome
           vnto
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           who
           if
           he
           be
           able
           to
           command
           all
           the
           Angells
           in
           heauen
           ,
           much
           more
           all
           the
           deuills
           in
           hell
           ,
           who
           are
           farre
           weaker
           then
           they
           :
           
             All
             power
             is
             his
             in
             heauen
             and
             earth
             .
          
           And
           now
           we
           are
           no
           longer
           to
           esteeme
           of
           him
           according
           to
           his
           base
           estate
           ,
           in
           the
           wildernes
           ,
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           his
           surpassing
           power
           manifested
           through
           all
           this
           history
           in
           vanquishing
           the
           deuill
           ,
           and
           in
           receiuing
           the
           diuine
           honour
           from
           the
           most
           grorious
           Angells
           .
           To
           this
           great
           Michael
           ,
           who
           euen
           without
           his
           Angells
           hath
           in
           pitcht
           battell
           ouercome
           the
           great
           red
           dragon
           and
           all
           his
           Angells
           ,
           be
           ascribed
           all
           power
           ,
           might
           ,
           victory
           ,
           and
           triumph
           ,
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           Saints
           ,
           and
           Angells
           ,
           in
           earth
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           highest
           heauens
           ,
           for
           all
           eternity
           .
           Amen
           .
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         FINIS
         .
      
       
         
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           ALPHABETICALL
           Index
           or
           Table
           ,
           pointing
           to
           the
           principall
           points
           in
           this
           Exposition
           .
        
         
           
             A
          
           
             IN
             Christs
             lowest
             Abasement
             sparkles
             of
             Diuinity
             flie
             out
             :
             sundry
             instances
             .
             
               pag.
               363
            
          
           
             Actions
             brought
             forward
             by
             bad
             meanes
             to
             be
             supected
             :
             sundry
             instances
             .
             312
          
           
             Accusers
             mouthes
             how
             to
             be
             stopped
             :
             foure
             rules
             .
             30
          
           
             Against
             false
             accusation
             ,
             7.
             rules
             .
             26
          
           
             Aduersaries
             must
             bee
             ouercome
             rather
             with
             patience
             then
             power
             .
             112
          
           
             Adoption
             called
             into
             question
             by
             Sathan
             for
             present
             aduersitie
             ,
             5.
             reasons
             .
             89
          
           
             Allegories
             must
             not
             bee
             stucke
             too
             fast
             vnto
             .
             264
          
           
             Christs
             Allegation
             of
             Scripture
             with
             some
             addition
             and
             change
             of
             words
             ,
             5.
             reasons
             .
             338
          
           
             Angels
             called
             Gods
             Angels
             ,
             3.
             reas
             .
             235
          
           
             Angells
             tender
             keepers
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             three
             reasons
             .
             237
          
           
             Concerning
             Angels
             3.
             obseruations
             .
             239
          
           
             Angels
             come
             not
             in
             vnto
             Christ
             ,
             before
             the
             deuill
             is
             gone
             from
             him
             ,
             4.
             reas
             .
             401
          
           
             Angels
             cannot
             be
             in
             two
             places
             at
             once
             ,
             why
             .
             402
          
           
             Angels
             haue
             bodily
             shapes
             by
             way
             of
             1.
             description
             :
             2.
             dispensation
             .
             403
          
           
             Angels
             minister
             vnto
             Christ
             ,
             &
             how
             .
             409
          
           
             Christ
             was
             more
             Angry
             in
             the
             last
             temptation
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             two
             former
             ,
             4.
             reasons
             .
             333
          
           
             Apochryphall
             bookes
             not
             authenticall
             ,
             4.
             reasons
             .
             133
          
           
             In
             the
             Arke
             were
             three
             things
             kept
             .
             162
          
           
             Assemblies
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             holy
             meetings
             ,
             4.
             reas
             .
             166
          
           
             Auoid
             ,
             signifieth
             three
             things
             .
             332
          
        
         
           
             B
          
           
             BAd
             causes
             are
             thrust
             on
             by
             bad
             means
             4.
             reas
             .
             311
          
           
             Behold
             ,
             signifieth
             5.
             things
             in
             Scripture
             .
             4●0
          
           
             Blame
             thy selfe
             sinning
             more
             then
             the
             deuill
             .
             216
          
           
             Blessing
             more
             desirable
             then
             meanes
             .
             138
          
           
             Blind
             and
             bloody
             battels
             for
             the
             holy
             land
             ,
             more
             for
             the
             Popes
             profit
             then
             Gods
             glorie
             .
             177
          
           
             Boasters
             resemble
             the
             deuill
             .
             315
          
           
             To
             get
             Bread
             out
             of
             stones
             ,
             3.
             waies
             .
             10●
          
           
             Gods
             way
             to
             get
             Bread
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             the
             deuills
             in
             three
             things
             .
             109
          
        
         
           
             C
          
           
             TO
             liue
             out
             of
             a
             lawful
             calling
             wicke●
             3.
             reasons
             .
             14●
          
           
             
             Calling
             to
             be
             well
             carried
             ,
             two
             rules
             .
             150
          
           
             Speciall
             Calling
             ,
             requires
             the
             practise
             of
             4.
             vertues
             .
             151
          
           
             Christ
             was
             locally
             carried
             to
             the
             pinnacle
             ,
             4.
             reasons
             .
             190
          
           
             In
             Christ
             ,
             Satan
             would
             haue
             cast
             downe
             all
             mankind
             .
             206
          
           
             Satan
             would
             haue
             vs
             cast
             down
             our selues
             ,
             why
             .
             215
          
           
             Causes
             of
             God
             must
             affect
             vs
             aboue
             our
             owne
             ,
             5.
             reasons
             .
             333
          
           
             Changes
             here
             good
             for
             vs
             ,
             5.
             reasons
             .
             395
          
           
             To
             be
             chearefull
             in
             trialls
             ,
             4
             motiues
             .
             15
          
           
             Chaire
             of
             Rome
             a
             friuolous
             pretence
             .
             177
          
           
             Christ
             subiect
             to
             temptations
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             perfection
             of
             1.
             nature
             ,
             2.
             grace
             ,
             3.
             power
             .
             7
          
           
             Christ
             chose
             to
             be
             tempted
             in
             the
             wildernes
             ,
             4.
             reasons
             .
             19
          
           
             Christs
             going
             into
             the
             wildernes
             ,
             no
             ground
             for
             Popish
             Eremites
             ,
             4.
             reas
             .
             22
          
           
             Christ
             would
             be
             tempted
             ,
             4.
             reas
             .
             35
          
           
             Christ
             by
             beeing
             tempted
             succoureth
             vs
             4.
             waies
             .
             36
          
           
             Christ
             safer
             among
             wilde
             beasts
             then
             wicked
             men
             .
             44
          
           
             Christ
             not
             so
             rough
             with
             Sathan
             ,
             as
             with
             some
             wicked
             men
             ,
             no
             or
             with
             his
             owne
             disciples
             ,
             4.
             reas
             .
             113
          
           
             Christ
             reuealeth
             himselfe
             onely
             to
             such
             as
             will
             make
             right
             vse
             of
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             4.
             reas
             .
             116
          
           
             Christ
             as
             able
             to
             defend
             vs
             as
             himselfe
             ,
             from
             wilde
             beasts
             and
             deuills
             .
             45
          
           
             Christs
             priuiledge
             aboue
             all
             creatures
             in
             the
             ministerie
             of
             Angels
             ,
             3.
             reas
             .
             410
          
           
             Christs
             combate
             exemplary
             as
             victorious
             .
             243
          
           
             Christians
             must
             be
             reasonable
             euen
             to
             most
             vnreasonable
             aduersaries
             ,
             3.
             reas
             .
             110
          
           
             Church
             no
             competent
             Iudge
             of
             controuersies
             .
             246
          
           
             Church
             hath
             no
             authoritie
             ouer
             Scripture
             ,
             4.
             reas
             .
             247
          
           
             Church
             of
             England
             not
             to
             bee
             separated
             from
             for
             some
             corruptions
             ,
             4.
             conclusions
             .
             166
          
           
             Comforts
             for
             weake
             Christians
             in
             temptation
             ,
             4.
             grounds
             .
             7
          
           
             Circuit
             of
             Sathan
             is
             the
             compasse
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             20
          
           
             Comforts
             from
             Christs
             being
             tempted
             ,
             4.
             grounds
             .
             37
          
           
             Comfort
             of
             the
             creatures
             a
             greater
             blessing
             then
             the
             creatures
             themselues
             .
             139
          
           
             Comfort
             in
             that
             Sathan
             cannot
             ouercome
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             willing
             to
             be
             ouercome
             .
             216
          
           
             Comforts
             from
             the
             custodie
             of
             Angels
             .
             238
          
           
             Comforts
             of
             God
             hid
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             but
             a●
             length
             shine
             out
             vpon
             his
             children
             ,
             4.
             reasons
             .
             404
          
           
             Bad
             companie
             worse
             then
             solitarinesse
             .
             23
          
           
             Comforts
             when
             temptations
             come
             thicke
             on
             vs
             ,
             three
             .
             280
          
           
             Compacts
             with
             Satan
             ,
             1.
             open
             ,
             2.
             s●cret
             .
             317.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             auoid
             Satans
             compacts
             ,
             
               5.
               320
            
          
           
             Conference
             of
             Scriptures
             beateth
             out
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             them
             :
             see
             instances
             as
             large
             .
             256
          
           
             Counsells
             no
             competent
             iudges
             of
             controuersies
             ,
             4.
             reas
             .
             249
          
           
             In
             the
             inner
             court
             of
             the
             Temple
             were
             4.
             things
             of
             note
             .
             161
          
        
         
           
             D
          
           
             DAy
             of
             sickenesse
             and
             death
             most
             〈◊〉
             to
             resist
             Satans
             temptations
             ,
             three
             reas
             .
             66
          
           
             
             Death
             enters
             the
             soule
             by
             the
             windowes
             of
             the
             senses
             ,
             4.
             reas
             291
          
           
             Deuill
             is
             not
             driuen
             away
             by
             holy
             water
             ,
             reliques
             ,
             nor
             the
             naming
             of
             Iesus
             .
             
               10
               11
            
          
           
             Differēce
             between
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             as
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             God
             as
             a
             Father
             92
          
           
             Directions
             for
             the
             fortifying
             of
             faith
             ,
             three
             .
             86
          
           
             Distinction
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             1
             silly
             :
             
               2
               ▪
            
             ignorant
             :
             3.
             nouell
             .
             347
          
           
             Doctors
             and
             Fathers
             no
             competent
             Iudges
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             5.
             reas
             .
             248
          
           
             Doing
             of
             what
             God
             commandeth
             ,
             not
             alwaies
             a
             signe
             of
             true
             grace
             ,
             3.
             reas
             .
             385
          
           
             God
             draweth
             neere
             his
             Saints
             in
             trouble
             .
             3.
             wayes
             .
             94
          
        
         
           
             E
          
           
             EFfects
             of
             the
             spirits
             assured
             gouernance
             in
             troubles
             ,
             three
             .
             17
          
           
             Eminent
             persons
             must
             be
             so
             much
             the
             more
             watchfull
             .
             288
          
           
             Ends
             and
             means
             must
             be
             tied
             together
             .
             277
          
           
             Equiuocation
             a
             Iesuiticall
             tricke
             discouered
             .
             233
          
           
             Three
             estates
             Sathan
             especially
             would
             cast
             men
             from
             :
             1.
             of
             innocencie
             :
             2.
             regeneration
             :
             3.
             office
             in
             Church
             or
             common-wealth
             .
             206
          
           
             Euill
             men
             cleane
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             because
             all
             of
             them
             hate
             Christ.
             160
          
           
             Excellency
             cannot
             exempt
             a
             man
             from
             Satans
             temptations
             ,
             3.
             reas
             .
             8
          
           
             How
             to
             auoide
             Satans
             extremities
             ,
             three
             rules
             .
             200
          
        
         
           
             F
          
           
             FAmily-worshippe
             of
             God
             stands
             in
             fiue
             things
             .
             172
          
           
             Fasting
             ,
             the
             kinds
             ,
             1.
             ciuill
             :
             2.
             religious
             :
             3.
             miraculous
             .
             47
          
           
             Fasting
             of
             Christ
             differeth
             from
             Popish
             in
             8.
             things
             .
             49
          
           
             Christ
             fasted
             his
             fast
             for
             4.
             causes
             .
             50
          
           
             Fast
             of
             Christ
             no
             longer
             or
             shorter
             then
             forty
             daies
             ,
             5
             reasons
             .
             51
          
           
             Fortie
             nights
             of
             Christs
             fast
             expressed
             ,
             two
             reasons
             .
             51
          
           
             Fasting
             a
             necessarie
             Christian
             duty
             ,
             3.
             reasons
             .
             52
          
           
             Motiues
             to
             fasting
             ,
             
               11.
               53
            
          
           
             Faith
             his
             actions
             about
             the
             meanes
             of
             safetie
             :
             if
             present
             ,
             3.46
             .
             if
             absent
             ,
             
               3.
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Ouerthrowe
             of
             faith
             the
             aime
             of
             all
             Satans
             temptations
             ,
             5.
             reas
             .
             83
          
           
             Faith
             must
             be
             so
             much
             the
             stronglyer
             fortified
             ,
             as
             Satan
             more
             furiously
             assayleth
             it
             .
             86.
             
          
           
             Faith
             his
             excellency
             in
             4.
             things
             .
             86
          
           
             The
             least
             faith
             can
             pray
             for
             more
             .
             88
          
           
             Properties
             of
             faith
             in
             want
             of
             means
             ▪
             
               3.
               98
            
          
           
             Faith
             how
             it
             demeaneth
             it selfe
             towards
             the
             word
             of
             Gods
             prouidence
             ,
             3.
             rules
             .
             145
          
           
             Faithfulnesse
             in
             promises
             ,
             enforced
             by
             fiue
             reasons
             .
             309
          
        
         
           
             G
          
           
             COmmon
             Gamesters
             liue
             by
             no
             word
             of
             God.
             150
          
           
             Generallitie
             of
             obedience
             in
             4.
             things
             .
             389
          
           
             Gifts
             of
             G●●
             differ
             from
             the
             deuill
             in
             fowre
             things
             .
             319
          
           
             Glorie
             of
             God
             must
             be
             preferred
             aboue
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             6.
             reas
             .
             327
          
           
             Motiues
             to
             promote
             the
             glorie
             of
             God
             ,
             
               5.
               350.
            
             
          
           
             To
             glorifie
             God
             in
             good
             measure
             ,
             meanes
             
               4.
               331
            
          
           
             God
             glorifieth
             himselfe
             in
             our
             trialls
             fowre
             waies
             .
             396
          
           
             
             Glory
             of
             the
             world
             falsly
             claimed
             by
             Satan
             ,
             for
             1.
             possession
             :
             2.
             disposition
             :
             4.
             reas
             .
             310
          
           
             God
             some
             wayes
             an
             actor
             in
             euill
             ,
             no
             wayes
             an
             author
             .
             14
          
           
             God
             tempteth
             man
             two
             waies
             .
             30
          
           
             Godly
             men
             shall
             want
             no
             accusation
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             why
             .
             29
          
           
             The
             more
             God
             graceth
             a
             man
             ,
             the
             more
             Satan
             seeketh
             to
             disgrace
             him
             ,
             3.
             reas
             .
             3.
             and
             9.
             
          
           
             Sixe
             graces
             Satan
             would
             faine
             robbe
             vs
             of
             .
             283
          
        
         
           
             H
          
           
             POpish
             hallowing
             of
             water
             wicked
             ,
             sixe
             reasons
             .
             11
          
           
             Headship
             of
             the
             Pope
             falsly
             grounded
             .
             231
          
           
             Little
             or
             no
             help
             in
             iniustice
             ,
             3.
             reas
             .
             147
          
           
             Christ
             full
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             how
             .
             39
          
           
             Holines
             sweetneth
             our
             callings
             three
             waies
             .
             151
          
           
             To
             hold
             out
             in
             trialls
             without
             hast-making
             ,
             4.
             reas
             .
             365
          
           
             No
             signe
             of
             Gods
             hatred
             to
             be
             vexed
             with
             the
             deuill
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             deuills
             :
             4.
             reas
             .
             193
          
           
             Christ
             ,
             able
             to
             feede
             others
             miraculously
             ,
             was
             hungrie
             himselfe
             .
             59
          
        
         
           
             I
          
           
             SAtan
             can
             make
             grosse
             Idolatrie
             seeme
             a
             small
             moate
             .
             316
          
           
             Ierusalem
             called
             holy
             City
             ,
             5.
             reas
             .
             160
          
           
             Ierusalem
             full
             of
             corruptions
             ,
             yet
             called
             holy
             :
             why
             .
             165
          
           
             Importunitie
             of
             Satan
             against
             Christ
             and
             his
             members
             to
             drawe
             them
             to
             sinne
             ,
             4.
             reas
             .
             279
          
           
             Infirmities
             which
             Christ
             tooke
             vpon
             him
             :
             which
             in
             three
             propositions
             .
             59
          
           
             Why
             Christ
             took
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             5.
             reas
             .
             60
          
           
             Infirmities
             of
             Christ
             differ
             from
             ours
             in
             6.
             things
             .
             61
          
           
             Induction
             to
             prooue
             all
             things
             subiected
             to
             Christs
             word
             .
             377
          
           
             Infallible
             Iudge
             of
             controuersies
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             4
             reas
             .
             244
          
           
             Incompetent
             iudges
             of
             controuersies
             obtruded
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
               4.
               246
            
          
           
             Instance
             of
             Satan
             to
             draw
             vs
             to
             euill
             ,
             must
             make
             vs
             more
             instant
             in
             good
             .
             283
          
           
             Instances
             of
             Sathans
             false
             conclusions
             in
             matter
             of
             faith
             ,
             3.
             of
             practise
             ,
             
               9.
               102.
            
             
          
           
             Instances
             in
             4.
             kinds
             of
             temptations
             how
             to
             vse
             the
             word
             against
             Satan
             .
             126
          
           
             Instances
             of
             many
             men
             ,
             whose
             obedience
             is
             no
             better
             then
             that
             of
             deuills
             .
             387
          
        
         
           
             L
          
           
             TO
             know
             a
             man
             lead
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             three
             rules
             .
             18
          
           
             Christ
             commeth
             lead
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             Sathan
             commeth
             of
             himselfe
             .
             75
          
           
             Liberties
             of
             religion
             are
             better
             prized
             in
             their
             absence
             then
             in
             their
             presence
             .
             181
          
           
             The
             more
             light
             of
             grace
             the
             Lord
             bestoweth
             on
             his
             children
             ,
             the
             more
             doth
             the
             darkenes
             of
             the
             world
             fight
             against
             it
             .
             157
          
           
             Life
             of
             a
             Christian
             a
             continual
             entercourse
             of
             peace
             and
             trouble
             ,
             4.
             reas
             .
             391
          
           
             Loue
             of
             the
             world
             easily
             maketh
             a
             man
             a
             prey
             and
             spoile
             of
             Satan
             ,
             5.
             reas
             .
             299
          
           
             To
             pul
             our
             hearts
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             world
             fiue
             meanes
             .
             303
          
           
             Foure
             other
             considerations
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             301
          
           
             Lying
             is
             the
             deuills
             mother-tongue
             .
             100
          
           
             A
             looking
             glasse
             for
             lyers
             .
             314
          
           
             Lying
             a
             hatefull
             sinne
             ,
             for
             three
             reasons
             .
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             M
          
           
             MAgistrates
             ,
             gouernours
             not
             of
             men
             onely
             ,
             but
             of
             Christians
             .
             335
          
           
             Man
             tempteth
             God
             2.
             waies
             ,
             31.
             
             Man
             tempteth
             man
             3.
             wayes
             ,
             ibid.
             Man
             tempteth
             himselfe
             2.
             waies
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Manner
             of
             Christs
             temptation
             externall
             ,
             4.
             reas
             .
             74
          
           
             Not
             to
             be
             present
             at
             Masse
             ,
             with
             pretence
             of
             keeping
             the
             heart
             to
             God
             ,
             5.
             reas
             .
             351
          
           
             Meane
             estate
             best
             ,
             3.
             reasons
             .
             7
          
           
             Meanes
             of
             f●rtifying
             faith
             ,
             
               4.
               87
            
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             confirme
             to
             a
             mans
             selfe
             his
             owne
             adoption
             ,
             
               3.
               93
            
          
           
             To
             vse
             vnlawfull
             meanes
             to
             help
             our selues
             diabolicall
             ,
             3.
             reas
             .
             95
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             fence
             vs
             against
             Satans
             wicked
             inferences
             ,
             
               3.
               104
            
          
           
             Meanes
             not
             sufficient
             to
             sustaine
             the
             life
             of
             man
             ,
             in
             sixe
             instances
             ,
             and
             5.
             reas
             .
             135
          
           
             Means
             not
             to
             be
             set
             aboue
             their
             place
             .
             137
          
           
             Meanes
             not
             to
             be
             neglected
             where
             they
             are
             ,
             3.
             reas
             .
             138
          
           
             Better
             to
             want
             meanes
             then
             to
             enioy
             such
             as
             proceed
             not
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             God.
             153
          
           
             Means
             to
             raise
             our selues
             being
             cast
             down
             ,
             fowre
             .
             212
          
           
             To
             sinne
             against
             meanes
             fearefull
             in
             things
             1.
             spirituall
             :
             2.
             temporall
             .
             222
          
           
             Means
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             Angels
             ministery
             ,
             three
             .
             241
          
           
             Meanes
             of
             nourishing
             confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             foure
             .
             277
          
           
             Meekenesse
             of
             Christ
             to
             Satan
             himselfe
             ,
             5.
             reas
             .
             111
          
           
             Ministers
             must
             be
             verie
             watchfull
             ouer
             their
             people
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             tempter
             .
             71
          
           
             Wicked
             Ministers
             hinder
             some
             comfort
             ,
             but
             not
             all
             efficacy
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             167
          
           
             To
             conceiue
             of
             dumbe
             Ministers
             ,
             fiue
             grounds
             .
             168
          
           
             Modestie
             in
             speaking
             of
             our selues
             commended
             in
             Christs
             example
             .
             115
          
           
             Motiues
             to
             auoid
             slaundering
             ,
             
               5.
               27
            
          
           
             Motiues
             to
             out-stand
             temptations
             ,
             
               3.
               42
            
          
           
             Motiues
             to
             stirre
             vp
             one
             another
             to
             good
             ,
             fowre
             .
             72
          
           
             Mountaines
             about
             Ierusalem
             ,
             
               7.
               289
            
          
           
             Mountaine
             chosen
             for
             the
             third
             temptation
             ,
             3.
             reas
             .
             285
          
           
             No
             mountaines
             to
             be
             wished
             but
             Gods
             holy
             mountaine
             .
             289
          
        
         
           
             N
          
           
             DIfference
             of
             names
             or
             numbers
             ,
             must
             not
             make
             vs
             suspect
             error
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             our
             owne
             ignorance
             .
             265
          
        
         
           
             O
          
           
             OBiections
             for
             Vsury
             answered
             ,
             148
          
           
             Obiections
             for
             Sabath
             breaking
             .
             149
          
           
             Cheife
             Obiections
             of
             the
             separation
             answered
             .
             167
          
           
             Obiections
             to
             prooue
             Christ
             on
             the
             pinacle
             onely
             in
             vision
             ,
             answered
             .
             189
          
           
             Obiects
             of
             senses
             ,
             5.
             warrantable
             .
             294
          
           
             In
             opposition
             of
             good
             men
             and
             good
             things
             ,
             consider
             5.
             things
             .
             158
          
           
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             not
             to
             bee
             medled
             with
             without
             due
             respect
             and
             reuerence
             :
             as
             1.
             word
             :
             2.
             oath
             :
             3.
             lots
             .
             175
          
           
             Conditions
             of
             sound
             Obedience
             ,
             
               4.
               385
            
          
           
             Cheerefull
             Obedience
             ,
             4.
             things
             .
             386
          
           
             Outward
             things
             make
             neither
             happy
             nor
             vnhappie
             ,
             4.
             reasons
             .
             91
          
        
         
           
             P
          
           
             PInacle
             of
             the
             Temple
             chosen
             for
             the
             second
             temptation
             by
             satan
             ,
             4.
             reasons
             .
             
             182
          
           
             No
             place
             in
             the
             world
             free
             from
             temptation
             .
             20
          
           
             Places
             of
             Gods
             worship
             to
             be
             reuerently
             esteemed
             and
             vsed
             .
             174
          
           
             No
             place
             longer
             holy
             then
             God
             and
             his
             worship
             are
             present
             .
             176
          
           
             Satan
             vsually
             fitteth
             his
             temptation
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             or
             the
             place
             to
             his
             temptation
             ,
             3.
             reasons
             .
             182
          
           
             Places
             of
             probable
             perrill
             and
             danger
             to
             bee
             auoided
             especially
             ,
             of
             4.
             sorts
             .
             184
          
           
             Men
             in
             highest
             places
             are
             in
             greatest
             danger
             of
             falling
             ,
             3.
             reasons
             .
             286
          
           
             The
             higher
             the
             Pinacle
             a
             man
             stands
             on
             ,
             the
             more
             busie
             satan
             is
             to
             cast
             him
             down
             .
             207
          
           
             Satan
             helpeth
             men
             vp
             to
             the
             Pinacle
             onely
             to
             cast
             them
             downe
             againe
             .
             210
          
           
             The
             Pope
             puts
             downe
             the
             deuill
             in
             boasting
             .
             
               315
               ▪
            
          
           
             Power
             of
             Christ
             vnresistable
             by
             all
             the
             deuills
             in
             hell
             ,
             4.
             reasons
             .
             375
          
           
             Power
             of
             Christ
             is
             of
             his
             Office
             and
             Essence
             .
             375
          
           
             They
             differ
             in
             3.
             things
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Popes
             haue
             erred
             in
             matters
             of
             faith
             .
             25●
          
           
             8.
             
             Markes
             of
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             Christ
             in
             vs.
             380
          
           
             Power
             of
             Christ
             frustrateth
             satans
             greatest
             aduantages
             .
             193
          
           
             Power
             of
             satan
             ouer
             the
             bodies
             of
             men
             great
             ,
             God
             permitting
             him
             .
             193
          
           
             Prayers
             to
             be
             made
             for
             gouernours
             especially
             ,
             why
             .
             288
          
           
             Presence
             of
             God
             in
             his
             word
             and
             worshippe
             maketh
             places
             holy
             ,
             3.
             reasons
             .
             164
          
           
             Satan
             ordinarily
             tempteth
             to
             presumption
             ,
             4.
             reasons
             .
             200
          
           
             Most
             dangerous
             presumption
             is
             in
             spirituall
             things
             ,
             as
             in
             
               6
               ▪
            
             instances
             .
             203
          
           
             Presumption
             in
             things
             temporall
             to
             bee
             auoided
             ,
             in
             4.
             instances
             .
             205
          
           
             Priuiledge
             of
             Gods
             children
             because
             of
             the
             Angells
             .
             240
          
           
             A
             singular
             priuiledge
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             haue
             so
             perfect
             a
             direction
             as
             the
             Scripture
             .
             134
          
           
             Priuiledge
             of
             the
             godly
             to
             find
             God
             sweet
             to
             your
             soules
             in
             trialls
             ,
             or
             after
             them
             ,
             4.
             reasons
             .
             406
          
           
             Properties
             of
             such
             as
             to
             whom
             Christ
             will
             reueale
             himselfe
             ,
             
               3.
               119
            
          
           
             All
             promises
             and
             threats
             in
             Scripture
             conditionall
             ,
             although
             the
             condition
             bee
             not
             euer
             expressed
             .
             263
          
           
             All
             promises
             of
             satan
             are
             miserable
             ,
             foule
             ,
             and
             deceitfull
             ,
             5.
             reasons
             .
             304
          
           
             Promises
             of
             God
             differ
             from
             the
             deuill
             how
             .
             305
          
           
             Proffers
             of
             Satan
             all
             vpon
             some
             wicked
             condition
             or
             other
             .
             316
          
           
             Miserable
             men
             that
             accept
             of
             satans
             profers
             ,
             4.
             instances
             .
             320
          
           
             Publike
             persons
             must
             especially
             watch
             against
             2.
             things
             .
             6
          
           
             Publike
             persons
             must
             be
             aboue
             other
             carefull
             of
             Gods
             glory
             .
             335
          
        
         
           
             Q
          
           
             QVestion
             ,
             how
             could
             Christ
             be
             safe
             among
             wilde
             beasts
             .
             44
          
           
             How
             Christ
             could
             be
             hungry
             beeing
             able
             to
             feed
             so
             many
             miraculously
             .
             59
          
           
             Why
             Christ
             tooke
             not
             all
             infirmities
             of
             euery
             particular
             man
             ,
             3.
             reasons
             .
             59
          
           
             Why
             satan
             is
             so
             restles
             in
             tempting
             ,
             3.
             reasons
             .
             70
          
           
             Whether
             Christs
             temptations
             were
             in
             inward
             motion
             or
             externall
             .
             74
          
           
             Why
             Christ
             seeing
             he
             could
             would
             not
             turne
             
             stones
             into
             bread
             ,
             5.
             reasons
             .
             115
          
           
             How
             to
             conceiue
             the
             word
             of
             God
             by
             which
             he
             gouerneth
             and
             preserues
             the
             creatures
             .
             142
          
           
             Whether
             S.
             Matthew
             or
             S.
             Luke
             ,
             obserue
             the
             right
             order
             of
             the
             temptations
             seeing
             they
             differ
             .
             155
          
           
             Whether
             a
             man
             may
             pray
             or
             communicate
             with
             an
             euill
             man
             ,
             or
             with
             a
             wicked
             or
             dumbe
             minister
             .
             167
          
           
             Whether
             a
             man
             may
             heare
             the
             word
             with
             profit
             and
             blessing
             from
             a
             wicked
             man.
             170
          
           
             Whether
             Christ
             was
             indeed
             on
             the
             pinacle
             or
             in
             vision
             .
             188
          
           
             How
             Satan
             a
             spirit
             could
             carry
             Christ
             his
             body
             ,
             5.
             considerations
             .
             190
          
           
             Whether
             Ionathans
             action
             ,
             who
             with
             his
             armour-bearer
             onely
             set
             on
             a
             whole
             army
             of
             enemies
             was
             presumption
             .
             202
          
           
             Why
             did
             not
             Satan
             cast
             downe
             Christ
             ,
             but
             saith
             ,
             cast
             thy selfe
             downe
             ,
             3.
             reas
             .
             212
          
           
             How
             satan
             is
             said
             to
             fill
             Ananias
             his
             heart
             
               Act.
               5.3
               .
               219
            
          
           
             Whether
             it
             bee
             not
             lawfull
             to
             aske
             a
             signe
             .
             270
          
           
             How
             satan
             can
             preuaile
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             worship
             himselfe
             in
             stead
             of
             God
             ,
             wayes
             ,
             and
             meanes
             .
             
               322
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Whether
             we
             may
             present
             our selues
             at
             masse
             thinking
             to
             keepe
             our
             hearts
             to
             God.
             351
          
           
             Whether
             on
             no
             occasion
             we
             may
             be
             present
             at
             masse
             .
             353
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Prophet
             gaue
             Naaman
             leaue
             to
             be
             present
             at
             Idolatry
             .
             354
          
        
         
           
             R
          
           
             REasons
             why
             our
             Sauiour
             would
             not
             yeeld
             to
             the
             last
             temptation
             ,
             
               5.
               326
            
          
           
             Receiue
             nothing
             from
             the
             deuills
             hand
             ,
             3.
             reasons
             .
             319
          
           
             Redemption
             free
             to
             vs
             cost
             Christ
             deare
             .
             192
          
           
             Religion
             set
             vp
             ,
             or
             held
             vp
             by
             bad
             meanes
             is
             wicked
             as
             the
             Romish
             .
             313
          
           
             Representations
             of
             Satan
             quicke
             and
             short
             ,
             3.
             reasons
             .
             291
          
           
             Restlesnesse
             in
             euill
             an
             expresse
             image
             of
             the
             deuill
             .
             280
          
           
             Strong
             Resistance
             of
             Satan
             makes
             him
             flie
             ,
             4.
             reasons
             .
             366
          
           
             Meanes
             of
             Resisting
             Satan
             ,
             
               5.
               371
            
          
           
             Manner
             of
             Resistance
             in
             5.
             things
             .
             373
          
           
             Reuerence
             in
             Gods
             worshippe
             vrged
             ,
             6.
             reasons
             .
             356
          
           
             Riches
             must
             not
             haue
             our
             harts
             ,
             4.
             reas
             .
             152
          
           
             Romish
             teachers
             disarming
             men
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             confuted
             by
             5.
             reasons
             .
             122.
             
          
           
             Romish
             doctrine
             Idolatrous
             prooued
             at
             large
             .
             345
          
           
             Rules
             of
             resisting
             Satans
             temptations
             ,
             
               3.
               57
            
          
           
             Rules
             to
             know
             when
             the
             tempter
             commeh
             ,
             
               2
               77.
            
             
          
           
             Rules
             to
             confirme
             the
             heart
             in
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             notwithstanding
             outward
             crosses
             ,
             
               3.
               92
            
          
           
             Rules
             to
             fence
             vs
             from
             vsing
             vnwarrantable
             meanes
             of
             our
             good
             ,
             
               4.
               97
            
          
           
             Rules
             to
             auoid
             seduction
             by
             separatists
             ,
             
               4.
               171
            
          
           
             Rules
             to
             vphold
             our selues
             when
             Sathan
             would
             cast
             vs
             downe
             ,
             
               3.
               110
            
          
           
             Rules
             to
             try
             whether
             a
             Scripture
             be
             wrested
             ,
             
               7.
               256
            
          
           
             Rules
             of
             triall
             whether
             our
             obedience
             be
             beyond
             that
             of
             the
             deuills
             ,
             
               4.
               389
            
          
           
             Rules
             to
             carry
             our selues
             free
             from
             infection
             of
             sin
             in
             all
             places
             where
             we
             come
             ,
             
               3.
               187
            
          
        
         
           
             S
          
           
             SAbbath-breakers
             cast
             by
             Gods
             word
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             pleas
             .
             149
          
           
             
             Sacrament
             may
             be
             receiued
             where
             open
             offenders
             are
             tollerated
             .
             159
          
           
             To
             Sanctifie
             a
             mans
             person
             ,
             he
             must
             set
             vp
             Gods
             worship
             in
             his
             heart
             .
             172
          
           
             The
             word
             Satan
             vsed
             by
             Christ
             in
             the
             last
             temptation
             ,
             4
             reason
             .
             332
          
           
             Satan
             cannot
             hinder
             Gods
             children
             of
             saluation
             ,
             he
             may
             of
             comfort
             .
             4
          
           
             Satans
             mouth
             may
             bee
             stopped
             ,
             but
             not
             his
             malice
             .
             5
          
           
             Satan
             an
             accuser
             ,
             3.
             reasons
             .
             25
          
           
             Satan
             tempteth
             ,
             2.
             wayes
             .
             32
             
               
                 May
                 allure
                 vs
                 ,
                 cannot
                 force
                 vs.
                 34
              
               
                 Euer
                 taketh
                 vs
                 at
                 the
                 weakest
                 ,
                 3.
                 reas
                 .
                 64
              
               
                 Commeth
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 2.
                 wayes
                 .
                 73
              
               
                 Assayleth
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 knowing
                 him
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 4.
                 reason
                 .
                 76
              
               
                 Aimes
                 at
                 4.
                 things
                 in
                 his
                 1.
                 temptatiō
                 .
                 79
              
               
                 In
                 tempting
                 directly
                 opposeth
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 5.
                 reas
                 .
                 80
              
               
                 Satan
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 and
                 dangerous
                 tempter
                 ,
                 4.
                 reasons
                 .
                 69
              
               
                 Seeketh
                 euer
                 to
                 blemish
                 the
                 good
                 he
                 cannot
                 hinder
                 .
                 98
              
               
                 Inferreth
                 mischeiuous
                 conclusions
                 vpon
                 true
                 premisses
                 ,
                 4.
                 reasons
                 .
                 99
              
               
                 Neuer
                 commeth
                 without
                 some
                 stone
                 or
                 other
                 .
                 108
              
               
                 Alloweth
                 his
                 seruants
                 stones
                 for
                 bread
                 .
                 109
              
               
                 Seeketh
                 cheifely
                 to
                 drawe
                 them
                 to
                 sinne
                 who
                 haue
                 most
                 meanes
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 4.
                 reasons
                 .
                 218
              
               
                 Can
                 tempt
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 force
                 vs
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 5.
                 reason
                 .
                 213
              
               
                 His
                 subtilties
                 to
                 bee
                 watched
                 ,
                 6.
                 instances
                 .
                 198
              
               
                 Can
                 alledge
                 Scripture
                 to
                 thrust
                 forward
                 his
                 wicked
                 purposes
                 ,
                 5.
                 reason
                 .
                 224
              
               
                 Alledgeth
                 Scripture
                 3.
                 wayes
                 .
                 225
              
               
                 Is
                 not
                 content
                 that
                 men
                 sinne
                 ,
                 vnles
                 they
                 doe
                 it
                 most
                 sinnefully
                 .
                 219
              
               
                 In
                 one
                 allegation
                 of
                 Scripture
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Psal
                   91.11
                
                 .
                 he
                 hideth
                 8.
                 faults
                 .
                 228
              
               
                 Neuer
                 ouercome
                 without
                 resistāce
                 .
                 374
              
            
          
           
             Scriptures
             beeing
             our
             weapon
             ,
             we
             must
             alwaies
             haue
             them
             in
             readines
             .
             124
          
           
             Scriptures
             the
             hammer
             of
             heresies
             ,
             as
             in
             6.
             instances
             .
             131
          
           
             Scriptures
             how
             abused
             to
             establish
             errours
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             5.
             instances
             .
             231.
             in
             practise
             in
             many
             .
             234
          
           
             Scriptures
             no
             dumbe
             ,
             but
             a
             speaking
             Iudge
             .
             245
          
           
             Scriptures
             conferred
             in
             paralel
             places
             .
             258
          
           
             Scriptures
             collated
             in
             vnlike
             places
             ,
             and
             reconciled
             ,
             in
             25.
             instances
             .
             259
          
           
             Scripture
             most
             aptly
             alledged
             by
             Christ.
             268
          
           
             Some
             Scripturs
             fitter
             for
             som●
             to
             meditate
             on
             ,
             then
             others
             .
             268
          
           
             Security
             must
             bee
             watched
             against
             ,
             after
             temptation
             foyled
             ,
             5.
             reas
             .
             279
          
           
             Senses
             must
             be
             diligently
             kept
             ,
             and
             4.
             rules
             for
             the
             right
             ordering
             of
             them
             .
             293
          
           
             Seruice
             of
             God
             must
             bee
             ruled
             wholly
             by
             God
             ,
             for
             1.
             matter
             ,
             2.
             manner
             ,
             3.
             ende
             .
             360
          
           
             Seruice
             of
             God
             twofold
             ,
             1.
             
             Legall
             ,
             2.
             
             Euangelicall
             .
             358
          
           
             Of
             Seruice
             Euangelicall
             ,
             3.
             conditions
             .
             359.
             
          
           
             Seruice
             of
             God
             must
             be
             chearefull
             ,
             3.
             reasons
             .
             361
          
           
             Markes
             of
             a
             good
             Seruant
             of
             God
             ,
             
               5.
               362
            
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             bee
             preserued
             from
             the
             seruice
             of
             Satan
             ,
             
               5.
               325
            
          
           
             A
             signe
             may
             be
             asked
             in
             4.
             cases
             .
             270
          
           
             Fiue
             vaine
             ends
             of
             asking
             a
             signe
             .
             271
          
           
             Three
             sinnes
             aboue
             other
             ,
             make
             men
             most
             
             like
             the
             deuiil
             .
             281
          
           
             Sinnes
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             the
             sinnes
             of
             England
             ,
             5.
             instances
             .
             178
          
           
             Sinnes
             of
             this
             age
             fearefully
             aggrauated
             by
             our
             meanes
             of
             grace
             .
             221
          
           
             Soule
             liueth
             by
             Gods
             word
             ,
             4.
             wayes
             .
             139.
             
          
           
             Solitary
             places
             fittest
             for
             temptation
             ,
             2.
             reason
             .
             21
          
           
             Direction
             for
             solitarinesse
             ,
             
               4.
               24
            
          
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
             led
             Christ
             into
             the
             wildernes
             ,
             3.
             reason
             .
             12
          
           
             Spirits
             created
             of
             three
             sorts
             .
             12
          
           
             Sundry
             sorts
             of
             men
             snared
             by
             Satan
             ,
             in
             seeking
             vnlawfull
             courses
             to
             helpe
             themselues
             .
             96
          
           
             To
             turne
             Stones
             into
             bread
             an
             ordinary
             temptation
             .
             How
             and
             wherein
             .
             105
          
           
             Sundry
             sorts
             of
             men
             to
             whom
             Christ
             neuer
             reuealeth
             himselfe
             .
             118
          
        
         
           
             T
          
           
             TEmple
             of
             Ierusalem
             described
             ,
             with
             the
             seuerall
             Courts
             ,
             and
             their
             contents
             .
             161
          
           
             Temptation
             not
             a
             signe
             of
             Gods
             hatred
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             deuills
             .
             9
          
           
             Temptations
             all
             of
             them
             appointed
             and
             lilimited
             by
             God
             ,
             2.
             reas
             .
             13
          
           
             It
             was
             not
             against
             the
             holines
             or
             power
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             tempted
             .
             32
          
           
             Christ
             beeing
             tempted
             was
             without
             sinne
             ,
             how
             in
             3.
             grounds
             .
             32
          
           
             Of
             Temptions
             ,
             3.
             degrees
             .
             33
          
           
             Greatest
             temptation
             not
             to
             bee
             tempted
             .
             34
          
           
             Temptations
             manfully
             to
             be
             resisted
             ,
             3.
             motiues
             .
             37
          
           
             Beeing
             tempted
             looke
             vp
             to
             Christ
             tempted
             ,
             for
             1.
             saluation
             ,
             2.
             imitation
             .
             38
          
           
             By
             lesser
             Temptations
             Satan
             makes
             away
             to
             greater
             ,
             4.
             reasons
             .
             59
          
           
             Where
             satan
             begins
             Temptation
             ,
             wee
             must
             beginne
             resistance
             .
             57
          
           
             To
             Tempt
             any
             to
             euill
             a
             fearefull
             sin
             .
             72
          
           
             The
             first
             Temptation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             gluttony
             ,
             as
             Papists
             ,
             2.
             reas
             .
             79
          
           
             No
             Temptation
             ,
             no
             faith
             .
             86
          
           
             8.
             
             Things
             slily
             couched
             in
             the
             1.
             
             Temptation
             .
             105
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             temptation
             Satan
             aimeth
             at
             5.
             things
             .
             195
          
           
             Satan
             tempting
             seeketh
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             extreames
             ,
             5.
             reas
             .
             197
          
           
             Sathan
             can
             tempt
             and
             perswade
             ,
             but
             not
             force
             vs
             to
             sinne
             ,
             5.
             reas
             213
          
           
             Temptations
             armed
             with
             Scripture
             most
             dangerous
             .
             231
          
           
             Men
             tempt
             God
             ,
             in
             1.
             iudgement
             :
             2.
             affection
             :
             3.
             actions
             .
             269
          
           
             God
             actually
             tempted
             ,
             4.
             waies
             .
             272
          
           
             To
             tempt
             God
             dangerous
             ,
             4.
             reas
             .
             273
          
           
             Fiue
             sorts
             of
             tempters
             of
             God.
             274
          
           
             How
             men
             tempt
             God
             in
             matters
             ,
             1.
             of
             soule
             ,
             
               275.
               2.
            
             of
             body
             :
             three
             waies
             .
             276
          
           
             Tempters
             of
             themselues
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             Tempter
             .
             70
          
           
             Christ
             abideth
             the
             whole
             temptation
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             4.
             reas
             .
             364
          
           
             God
             suffereth
             his
             children
             to
             be
             vexed
             with
             long
             and
             strong
             temptations
             .
             3.
             reas
             .
             368
          
           
             Gods
             children
             shall
             out
             stand
             all
             temptations
             .
             4.
             reas
             .
             366
          
           
             A
             sober
             vse
             of
             humane
             testimonies
             in
             Sermons
             not
             vnlawfull
             .
             252
          
           
             Men
             thrust
             from
             God
             by
             Satan
             .
             325
          
           
             God
             hath
             sundry
             waies
             threatned
             this
             land
             of
             late
             yeares
             .
             397
          
           
             Greatest
             trialls
             of
             the
             godly
             cannot
             make
             them
             vnhappy
             ,
             4.
             reas
             .
             407
          
           
             To
             try
             spirits
             alledging
             Scripture
             4.
             rules
             .
             225
          
           
             
             Holy
             times
             ,
             as
             the
             Sabbath
             not
             to
             bee
             profaned
             .
             176
          
        
         
           
             V
          
           
             VNiust
             getting
             of
             earthly
             things
             accursed
             3.
             waies
             .
             145
          
           
             All
             the
             voice
             of
             Satan
             is
             ,
             
               Cast
               thy selfe
               downe
               .
               217
            
          
           
             Vsurers
             liue
             not
             by
             Gods
             word
             ,
             but
             against
             it
             .
             147
          
        
         
           
             W
          
           
             TO
             watch
             ouer
             our
             weakenesse
             ,
             fiue
             notable
             rules
             .
             66
          
           
             Fiue
             sorts
             of
             persons
             faile
             in
             the
             watch
             ouer
             their
             senses
             .
             238
          
           
             Many
             warnings
             of
             God
             to
             Ierusalem
             and
             England
             .
             
               180
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Wilde
             beasts
             why
             Christ
             was
             with
             them
             ,
             4.
             reas
             .
             43
          
           
             Wealth
             becomes
             ours
             and
             rightly
             vsed
             4.
             wayes
             .
             152
          
           
             God
             neuer
             brings
             his
             children
             into
             the
             wildernes
             of
             temptation
             but
             first
             fits
             them
             with
             sufficient
             grace
             ,
             4.
             reas
             .
             39
          
           
             Will
             of
             man
             mooued
             two
             waies
             .
             214
          
           
             A
             principall
             wile
             of
             Sathan
             to
             ouerthrowe
             men
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             4.
             reas
             .
             250
          
           
             Witches
             and
             seekers
             to
             them
             condemned
             ,
             3.
             reas
             .
             97
          
           
             Wicked
             men
             by
             no
             meanes
             lay
             aside
             their
             malice
             to
             Gods
             children
             ,
             4.
             reas
             .
             156
          
           
             Wicked
             men
             are
             loath
             to
             be
             compared
             to
             the
             deuill
             ,
             but
             are
             sometimes
             worse
             .
             159
          
           
             Word
             written
             a
             principall
             weapon
             of
             the
             Christian
             souldier
             ,
             5.
             reas
             .
             120
          
           
             Word
             is
             then
             vsed
             aright
             ,
             when
             temptations
             are
             cut
             off
             by
             it
             ,
             3.
             reasons
             .
             126
          
           
             The
             Word
             cutteth
             off
             temptations
             to
             despaire
             in
             6.
             instances
             .
             127.
             to
             presumption
             ,
             in
             8.
             instances
             .
             128.
             to
             pride
             in
             5.
             instances
             .
             129.
             to
             iniustice
             ,
             6.
             instances
             .
             130
          
           
             Onely
             Gods
             word
             ,
             but
             euery
             word
             of
             God
             preserueth
             the
             life
             of
             man
             ,
             4.
             reas
             .
             139
          
           
             Word
             of
             God
             sustaineth
             vs
             ,
             1.
             aboue
             all
             meanes
             ,
             3.
             wayes
             .
             
               140.
               2.
            
             without
             all
             meanes
             .
             
               141.
               3.
            
             against
             all
             means
             .
             141
          
           
             Word
             of
             God
             made
             the
             aire
             light
             without
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             fruitfull
             without
             raine
             .
             143
          
           
             Word
             of
             God
             from
             an
             euill
             man
             ,
             may
             bee
             heard
             with
             blessing
             to
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             foure
             reas
             .
             170
          
           
             To
             heare
             or
             reade
             the
             word
             religiously
             ,
             foure
             rules
             .
             227
          
           
             Satan
             sieldome
             so
             good
             as
             his
             word
             ,
             3.
             reas
             .
             306
          
           
             Worshippe
             is
             twofold
             ,
             1.
             
             Ciuill
             :
             2.
             
             Diuine
             :
             both
             of
             them
             two-fold
             .
             340
          
           
             Worship
             ciuill
             ,
             and
             religious
             differ
             in
             fiue
             things
             .
             342
          
           
             Worship
             Ciuill
             ,
             is
             grounded
             in
             Diuine
             .
             343
          
           
             Worship
             religious
             due
             to
             God
             onely
             ,
             5.
             reas
             .
             344
          
           
             Sixe
             meanes
             by
             which
             Satan
             preuaileth
             to
             set
             vp
             the
             worship
             of
             himselfe
             .
             324
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A13530-e110
           
             a
             
               Act.
               7.30
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Christ
               himself●
               so
               called
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Iust.
             Ma●t
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Exod.
               3.
               
               ●
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Act
               7.31
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Exod.
               3
               4.
            
             
          
           
             f
             
               Act.
               7.31
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Exod.
               3.7.9
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               4.10
               .
               &
               ●●
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               I●a
               .
               ●●
               .
               2.3
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Zach.
               12.3
            
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Deut.
               33.16
            
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Exod.
               3
               1.
               
               Famous
               for
               sixe
               memorable
               things
               in
               Moses
               done
               there
               .
               1.
               
               This
               vision
               .
               2.
               
               Fasting
               there
               forty
               daies
               and
               nights
               .
               3.
               
               Receiuing
               the
               law
               there
               .
               4.
               
               Striking
               the
               rocke
               for
               water
               .
               5
               Lifting
               hi●
               hand●
               against
               Amalec
               .
               6.
               
               Breaking
               the
               tables
               of
               stone
               .
            
          
           
             n
             
               Psal.
               68.16
            
             .
          
           
             o
             
               2.
               
               Tim.
               3.12
            
             .
          
           
             p
             
               1.
               
               Pet.
               4.12
            
             .
          
           
             q
             Quid
             aliud
             sumus
             quam
             flamm●
             pabulum
             ?
          
           
             r
             
               Psal.
               119.71
            
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Prou.
               29.15
            
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Iob.
               33.16
               .
               &
               36.9
            
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Exod.
               13.21
            
             .
          
           
             x
             
               Isa.
               26.16
               .
               &
               Hos.
               5.15
               .
            
          
           
             y
             
               Exod.
               9.27
            
             .
          
           
             z
             
               Dan
               ▪
               3.
               
               ●7
            
             .
             Ignis
             non
             perdit
             s●d
             purgat
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Luk.
               1●
               .
               17
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Stabilitatē
             populi
             ex
             veritate
             promissionum
             dei
             adumbraui●
             .
             
               Iunius
               in
               analys
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Heb
               12
               29.
            
             
          
           
             d
             
               Heb.
               12.10
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Heb.
               10.27
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Lament
               .
               1.13
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Psal.
               83.14
            
          
           
             h
             
               Lam.
               3.22
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Ezec.
               22.22
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Isa.
               27.9
            
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Ezek.
               15
               7.
            
             
          
           
             m
             
               Exod.
               3.2
            
             .
          
           
             
               ver
               .
               4.
            
             
          
           
             n
             
               Act.
               7.31
               .
               agreing
               with
               Exod.
               3.6
               .
            
          
           
             g
             
               Deut.
               33.16
            
             .
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               23.
            
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               23.
            
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13530-e4810
           
             Doctr
             The
             more
             God
             graceth
             his
             children
             ,
             the
             more
             Satan
             setteth
             himselfe
             to
             disgrace
             and
             molest
             them
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Whom
             Satan
             cannot
             hinder
             in
             the
             ende
             ,
             which
             is
             saluation
             ,
             he
             will
             trouble
             them
             in
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             A
             wise
             Christian
             may
             stop
             the
             mouth
             of
             satan
             ,
             but
             neuer
             his
             malice
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Satans
             cheife
             aime
             is
             against
             Cheiftaines
             in
             Church
             and
             Commōwealth
             .
          
           
             Magistrates
             &
             Ministers
             must
             watch
             against
             two
             things
             especially
             .
          
           
             Three
             meanes
             for
             their
             comfort
             and
             safetie
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Meane
             estate
             the
             safest
             and
             best
             ●or
             3.
             reas
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Foure
             grounds
             of
             comfort
             for
             weake
             Christians
             in
             temptation
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             Not
             any
             excellencie
             can
             exempt
             any
             man
             from
             Satans
             temptations
             ▪
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Satan
             reuengeth
             himselfe
             vpon
             God
             in
             his
             seruants
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             10.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Greater
             strength
             ,
             greater
             exercise
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             More
             grace
             more
             trouble
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Temptation
             a
             signe
             of
             the
             deuills
             hatred
             ,
             not
             of
             Gods.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             holiest
             water
             that
             euer
             was
             ,
             did
             not
             driue
             away
             the
             deuill
             .
          
           
             If
             Satan
             feare
             not
             the
             person
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             he
             lesse
             feares
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             No
             vse
             of
             dead
             bod●es
             or
             bones
             in
             scripture
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             buried
             .
          
           
             Satan
             fl●es
             not
             the
             liuing
             body
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             the
             dead
             bones
             of
             a
             sinnfull
             man.
             
          
           
             De
             inuent
             .
             rer
             .
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             8.
             
             Sixe
             reasons
             against
             Popish
             hallowing
             of
             water
             .
          
           
             So
             said
             the
             blessed
             martyr
             
               Tho
               Haukes
            
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Th●●e
             sorts
             of
             created
             spirits
             in
             this
             text
             .
          
           
             The
             holy
             spirit
             of
             God
             here
             meant
             for
             three
             reasons
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             All
             Satans
             temptat●ons
             are
             appointed
             and
             limited
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               Tentatio
               probationis
               ,
               &
               deceptionis
            
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             God
             someway
             an
             actor
             in
             that
             which
             is
             euill
             ,
             no
             way
             an
             author
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Reasons
             to
             be
             contented
             and
             cheerefull
             in
             trialls
             .
          
           
             
               P●ior
               est
               bello
               ti●or
               ipse
               bell●
               .
            
             Senec.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             We
             must
             not
             thrust
             our selues
             into
             trialls
             ,
             but
             expect
             the
             leading
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Three
             notable
             effects
             from
             assurance
             of
             the
             spirits
             guidance
             in
             trialls
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Three
             rules
             to
             knowe
             a
             mans
             selfe
             led
             in
             euery
             thing
             by
             the
             holy
             ghost
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Reasons
             why
             Chr●st
             made
             choise
             of
             the
             wildernesse
             to
             be
             tempted
             in
             
          
           
             No
             place
             in
             the
             world
             free
             from
             temptations
             .
          
           
             Satans
             circuit
             is
             the
             earths
             compasse
             .
          
           
             Neither
             Popish
             crosses
             ,
             nor
             cōiurers
             circles
             ,
             barre
             the
             deuill
             further
             then
             he
             listeth
             .
          
           
             Some
             places
             are
             more
             fit
             for
             temptation
             then
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             deuill
             hath
             monkes
             and
             heremites
             where
             he
             would
             haue
             them
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             de
             monach
             .
             cap.
             39.
             
          
           
             *
             As
             their
             S.
             Francis
             did
             ,
             to
             shew
             his
             great
             humility
             and
             charity
             .
          
           
             Christs
             going
             into
             the
             wildernes
             ,
             no
             ground
             to
             popish
             monks
             or
             Eremits
             for
             4.
             
             Reas.
             
          
           
             Bad
             company
             worse
             then
             solitarinesse
             .
          
           
             
               Nunquam
               minùs
               solus
               qu●m
               cum
               solus
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Directions
             for
             solitarines
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Satan
             accuseth
             man
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             man.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Satans
             best
             wages
             to
             his
             most
             diligent
             seruants
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Rules
             or
             means
             against
             false
             accusation
             
          
           
             
               Vide
               Perald
               .
               ●om
            
             .
             2.
             p.
             56●
             .
             
               de
               detractore
            
             .
          
           
             Fiue
             motiues
             to
             lay
             aside
             calumniation
             and
             slandering
             .
          
           
             Io●
             .
             7.51
             .
          
           
             If
             there
             be
             so
             many
             accusers
             ,
             no
             meruaile
             if
             godlymen
             want
             no
             manner
             of
             accusation
             .
          
           
             So
             many
             accusers
             should
             make
             vs
             watchfull
             of
             our selues
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Rules
             to
             stop
             the
             mouths
             of
             all
             accusers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Rules
             in
             Gods
             tempting
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             Man
             tempteth
             God
             two
             waies
             .
          
           
             Man
             tempteth
             man
             3.
             waies
             .
          
           
             Man
             tempteth
             himselfe
             two
             waies
             .
          
           
             Satan
             tempteth
             two
             wayes
             .
          
           
             How
             Christ
             so
             holy
             and
             so
             powerfull
             could
             be
             tempted
             of
             the
             deuill
             .
          
           
             Three
             degrees
             of
             temptation
             .
          
           
             The
             greatest
             temptation
             of
             all
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             tempted
             .
          
           
             Satan
             may
             allure
             ,
             but
             he
             cannot
             force
             vs.
             
          
           
             Satans
             first
             assaults
             to
             be
             repelled
             for
             three
             reasons
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Arist.
             
          
           
             Why
             Christ
             would
             be
             tempted
             ,
             4.
             reasons
             .
          
           
             Christ
             by
             being
             tempted
             ,
             enabled
             to
             succour
             vs
             in
             temptation
             sundry
             waies
             .
          
           
             A
             ground
             of
             comfort
             out
             of
             Christs
             temptation
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Motiues
             to
             manfull
             resistance
             of
             temptation
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Looke
             vp
             to
             Christ
             tempted
             for
             saluation
             ,
             &
             imitation
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             When
             God
             bringeth
             his
             children
             into
             the
             wildernes
             to
             be
             tempted
             ,
             he
             armeth
             them
             with
             grace
             sufficient
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             God
             should
             loose
             his
             honour
             ,
             if
             any
             of
             his
             seruants
             should
             be
             vtterly
             ouercome
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Strong
             motiues
             to
             outstand
             temptations
             .
          
           
             Why
             Christ
             was
             with
             wilde
             beasts
             :
             4.
             
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Christ
             hath
             more
             peace
             among
             wilde
             beasts
             ,
             then
             among
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             22.13
             .
          
           
             Christ
             as
             able
             to
             defend
             vs
             as
             himselfe
             ,
             both
             from
             wilde
             beasts
             and
             deuils
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Rules
             to
             keep
             faith
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             outward
             meanes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Actions
             of
             faith
             in
             the
             absence
             of
             meanes
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             thinke
             much
             if
             with
             our
             Lord
             we
             find
             men
             more
             sauage
             then
             beasts
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13530-e11550
           
             Kinds
             of
             fasts
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Christs
             fast
             disagreeth
             from
             popish
             fasts
             in
             7.
             things
             or
             8.
             
          
           
             Christ
             fasted
             this
             fast
             for
             4.
             causes
             .
          
           
             Christ
             fasted
             no
             longer
             nor
             shorter
             time
             then
             40.
             dayes
             ,
             for
             5.
             reasons
             .
             
               Moses
               in
               monte
               ante
               legem
               ,
               Elias
               in
               itinere
               sub
               lege
               ,
               Christus
               in
               deserto
               sub
               gratia
               .
            
          
           
             Fourtie
             nights
             added
             for
             two
             reasons
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Fasting
             a
             most
             necessary
             duty
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Motiues
             to
             fastin●
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             Satan
             by
             lesser
             temptations
             makes
             way
             to
             greater
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Where
             Satan
             beginneth
             his
             temptation
             ,
             we
             must
             begin
             our
             resistance
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Rules
             of
             resistance
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             least
             temptation
             is
             too
             strong
             for
             a
             secure
             aduersarie
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             What
             infirmities
             our
             Sauiour
             tooke
             ,
             and
             tooke
             not
             ,
             in
             3.
             propositions
             
          
           
             Christ
             tooke
             not
             all
             infirmities
             of
             euery
             particular
             man
             ,
             for
             3.
             causes
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             Christ
             tooke
             on
             him
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Mans
             nature
             is
             knowne
             by
             defects
             ,
             Gods
             by
             perfection
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             Christs
             meat
             was
             to
             do
             the
             will
             of
             his
             father
             .
          
           
             Differences
             betweene
             Christ
             infirmities
             and
             ours
             in
             fiue
             things
             .
          
           
             
               Non
               habuit
               ex
               debito
               pe●cati
            
             .
             Aquin.
             
          
           
             Matth
             5.6
             .
             Reu.
             2.17
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13530-e14380
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Satan
             euer
             taketh
             vs
             at
             the
             weakest
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Horat.
             
          
           
             Our
             sicke
             and
             dying
             day
             most
             vnfit
             for
             resi●stance
             ,
             for
             3.
             reasons
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Fiue
             notable
             rules
             for
             the
             watch
             ouer
             our
             owne
             weaknesses
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Satan
             the
             most
             eminent
             and
             dang●rous
             tempter
             .
          
           
             Satan
             restlesse
             in
             tempting
             for
             three
             reasons
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Fowre
             motiues
             to
             stirre
             vp
             one
             another
             to
             good
             ,
             as
             Satan
             doth
             to
             euill
             .
          
           
             Satan
             commeth
             to
             a
             man
             two
             wayes
             .
          
           
             Christs
             temptation
             externall
             and
             in
             a
             bodily
             shape
             assumed
             ,
             for
             4.
             reasons
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Christ
             came
             led
             of
             the
             spirit
             ▪
             Satan
             comes
             of
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Act.
             19.16
             .
          
           
             Satan
             would
             assayle
             the
             son
             of
             God
             knowing
             him
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             for
             fowre
             reasons
             .
          
           
             Two
             certaine
             rules
             to
             knowe
             when
             the
             tempter
             comes
             .
          
           
             Satan
             aimeth
             at
             foure
             things
             in
             this
             first
             temptation
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             1.
             
          
           
             Satan
             directly
             opposeth
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             No
             diuine
             truth
             to
             be
             called
             into
             question
             for
             3.
             reasons
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             2.
             
          
           
             Satan
             in
             all
             temptations
             seekes
             to
             ouerthrow
             the
             faith
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             No
             temptation
             ,
             no
             faith
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Because
             Satan
             most
             oppugneth
             our
             faith
             ,
             we
             must
             most
             fortifie
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Generall
             directions
             for
             the
             fortifying
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             Excellencie
             of
             faith
             in
             4.
             things
             
          
           
             Means
             of
             fortifying
             faith
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             least
             faith
             can
             pray
             for
             more
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             3.
             
          
           
             Satans
             drift
             is
             to
             make
             men
             call
             in
             question
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             adoption
             in
             their
             trialls
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Outward
             things
             make
             neither
             happie
             nor
             vnhappy
             :
             fowre
             reasons
             .
          
           
             Difference
             betweene
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             God
             as
             a
             Father
             .
          
           
             Rules
             to
             confirme
             the
             heart
             in
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             notwithstanding
             outward
             crosses
             .
          
           
             Means
             to
             confirme
             to
             a
             mans
             selfe
             his
             owne
             adoption
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Sundry
             waies
             of
             God
             drawing
             neere
             his
             saints
             in
             their
             troubles
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             4.
             
          
           
             To
             vse
             vnlawfull
             meanes
             to
             help
             our selues
             is
             diabolicall
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Considerations
             to
             fence
             vs
             from
             vsing
             vnwarrantable
             meanes
             .
          
           
             Satan
             euer
             seeketh
             to
             blemish
             that
             good
             which
             he
             cannot
             hinder
             .
          
           
             Three
             excellent
             properties
             of
             faith
             in
             want
             of
             meanes
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Satan
             inferreth
             mischeiuous
             conclusions
             vpon
             true
             premisses
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Lying
             the
             deuils
             mother-tongue
             .
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             False
             conclusions
             in
             matters
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             False
             conclusions
             on
             true
             grounds
             in
             matters
             of
             practise
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             things
             cunningly
             contriued
             in
             this
             one
             suggestion
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Satan
             ordinarily
             mooueth
             men
             to
             turne
             stones
             into
             bread
             .
          
           
             Snares
             laid
             by
             Satan
             in
             auoiding
             our
             troubles
             .
          
           
             Numbers
             haue
             learned
             this
             trade
             of
             the
             deuill
             to
             make
             stones
             bread
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Satan
             neuer
             commeth
             without
             one
             stone
             or
             other
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Satan
             lessoneth
             men
             rather
             then
             to
             want
             bread
             to
             get
             it
             out
             of
             stones
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Satan
             alloweth
             his
             seruants
             stones
             for
             bread
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Gods
             way
             to
             get
             bread
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             deuils
             ,
             in
             3.
             things
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13530-e21130
           
             Christians
             must
             be
             reasonable
             to
             most
             vnreasonable
             aduersaries
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Fiue
             reasons
             of
             Christs
             meekenes
             to
             Satan
             .
          
           
             Christians
             must
             ouercome
             aduersaries
             ,
             rather
             by
             patience
             thē
             by
             power
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Christ
             not
             so
             rough
             with
             Satan
             as
             with
             some
             wicked
             men
             ,
             no●
             as
             with
             some
             of
             his
             deare
             Disciples
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             greatest
             iudgement
             of
             all
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             iudged
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Christs
             answer
             most
             modest
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Why
             Christ
             who
             could
             turne
             stones
             into
             bread
             would
             not
             .
             5.
             reasons
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Christ
             reuealeth
             himselfe
             only
             to
             such
             as
             make
             right
             vse
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Numbers
             of
             mē
             to
             whom
             Christ
             neuer
             reueileth
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Three
             properties
             of
             such
             〈◊〉
             to
             whom
             Christ
             will
             make
             himselfe
             knowne
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             word
             is
             a
             principall
             weapon
             of
             our
             spirituall
             warfare
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             The
             word
             a
             compleat
             armour
             .
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Papists
             by
             suppressing
             the
             scripture
             ,
             wring
             the
             weapon
             out
             of
             mens
             hands
             .
          
           
             This
             practise
             ▪
             against
             the
             scriptures
             .
          
           
             2.
             against
             the
             example
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             15.4
             .
          
           
             3.
             against
             common
             sense
             .
          
           
             
               4.
               against
               the
               Fathers
               .
            
             
               
                 Ad
                 Volusian●●●
                 Epist.
              
               3.
               
            
          
           
             
               Contra
               Valentin
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               Coloss
               ▪
               hom
            
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Epist.
               ad
               Coloss.
               c●p
            
             3.
             v.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Isa.
               hom
            
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Against
             learned
             Papists
             themselues
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             right
             skill
             of
             Gods
             word
             is
             to
             cut
             off
             temptations
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             In
             temptations
             to
             despaire
             ,
             how
             the
             word
             fenceth
             .
          
           
             Word
             cutteth
             o●●
             temptations
             to
             presumption
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             cutteth
             off
             temptations
             to
             pride
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             cutteth
             off
             motions
             to
             iniustice
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             Scriptures
             the
             hammer
             of
             heresies
             .
             Instance
             in
             iustification
             by
             works
             .
          
           
             In
             transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             seauen
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             In
             originall
             sin
             after
             baptisme
             .
          
           
             In
             absolute
             necessi●●e
             of
             baptisme
             .
          
           
             In
             communion
             in
             one
             kind
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Outward
             means
             not
             sufficient
             to
             sustaine
             the
             life
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Bread.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Clothes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Physicke
             .
          
           
             4
             Mo●y
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Strength
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Counsell
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Meanes
             not
             to
             be
             set
             aboue
             their
             own
             place
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             More
             care
             must
             ●e
             had
             of
             Gods
             blessing
             ,
             then
             〈◊〉
             meanes
             .
          
           
             The
             comfort
             of
             the
             creatures
             ,
             a
             greater
             mercy
             then
             the
             creatures
             themselues
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Only
             the
             word
             ,
             yet
             euery
             word
             of
             God
             preserueth
             the
             life
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             soule
             liueth
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             How
             man
             liues
             by
             euery
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             word
             sustaineth
             ,
             1.
             
             Aboue
             all
             means
             3.
             wayes
             .
          
           
             II.
             Without
             all
             meanes
             .
          
           
             III.
             Against
             all
             meanes
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             word
             of
             God
             made
             the
             aire
             light
             without
             the
             sunne
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             fruitfull
             without
             the
             raine
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Faith
             in
             this
             word
             strengthneth
             the
             heart
             many
             wa●es
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             
               V●l
               minimus
               fructus
               ex
               pecu●●a
               perc●pe
               non
               potest
               sine
               De●
               offensione
               &
               proximi
               in●●ria
               .
               Calis
               epist.
            
             226
             
          
           
             
               Ab
               hoc
               vsuram
               exige
               ,
               quem
               non
               sit
               crimen
               occidere
               .
            
             Ambros.
             
          
           
             See
             ,
             August
             .
             epist.
             54.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             10
             9.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             5.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13530-e29100
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Exod
             34
             25.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             11.8
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             7.4.12
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Ludi
               sce●ici
               spectaculae
               turpitudinum
               ,
               &
               licentiae
               vanitatum
               ▪
            
             Aug.
             de
             ciuit
             .
             Dei.
             l.
             1.
             cap.
             32.
             
          
           
             
               Scipio
               propter
               animorum
               canendam
               pestilentiam
               ,
               ipsam
               scenam
               construi
               proh●b●bat
               .
            
             Aug.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Magister
               non
               erudiendorum
               ,
               sed
               perdendorum
               puerorum
               .
            
             Cypr.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13530-e34300
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             
               Vbi
               d●xisti
               ,
               sufficio
               ,
               ibi
               defecisti
               :
               vbi
               tibi
               placuisti
               ,
               ibi
               peri●sts
               .
            
             Aug.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             
               Qu●
               efficit
               tale
               ,
               illud
               ipsum
               est
               magis
               tale
               .
            
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Rule
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             —
             
               Lucri
               bonus
               est
               ●dor
               ex
               re
               Qualibet
               .
            
             —
             Iuuenal
             .
          
           
             Rule
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Rule
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             
               Dico
               peccatum
               non
               esse
               ,
               si
               non
               propria
               voluntate
               pecc●tur
               :
               August
               .
               contra
               Fortun.
               Manich.
               
            
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             
               Volunta●●ogi
               non
               potest
            
             .
             Arist.
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               malum
               hortari
               potest
               ,
               cogere
               non
               potest
               .
            
             Chrys.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119
             71.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             3.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             
               Regula
               credendorum
               &
               agendorum
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Dubium
             .
          
           
             
               Non
               in
               legendo
               ,
               sed
               in
               intelligendo
               .
            
             Hieron
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Homil.
             5.
             ex
             varijs
             in
             Matth.
             
          
           
             
               Satanas
               promissionem
               obij
               it
               Christe
               ,
               conditionem
               vero
               abijcit
               .
            
             Par.
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Ordo
               gratiae
               praeponderat
               ordini
               natura
            
             .
             Th.
             Aqu.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13530-e41820
           
             Iam.
             4
             5.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Reason●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             epist.
             48.
             ad
             Vincent
             .
             Donatistam
             .
          
           
             Greg.
             lib.
             2.
             ●pist
             .
             2●0
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             lib.
             2.
             de
             bapt
             .
             con●●a
             Donatist
             c
             3.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             l.
             2.
             de
             bapt
             .
             cont
             .
             Don.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rhem.
             in
             Rom.
             cap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Christo.
            
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             28.
             
          
           
             Ge●son
             .
             Aeneas
             Sylv.
             
          
           
             
               Cathedram
               in
               coelo
               habet
               ,
               qui
               i●tus
               docet
               cord●
               .
            
             Aug.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Rule
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Rule
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Rule
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Rule
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Rule
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Rule
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             eccles
             .
             hist.
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Rule
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13530-e48930
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             30.16
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             12.10
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Kin.
             1.33.34
             .
          
           
             
               Excelsa
               promit
               〈◊〉
               in
               excels●
            
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.14
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13530-e52700
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Act.
             25.23
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             lib.
             de
             fide
             cum
             haeretic●s
             seruanda
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Non
               est
               n●cens
               nature
               Deu●
            
             .
             Cic.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13530-e56210
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             21.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             Groūds
             against
             image
             worship
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             Exam
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             part
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Aderant
               ,
               sed
               non
               adorârunt
            
             .
             Pet.
             Martyr
             .
          
           
             Ioh
             4.9
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             
               Hin●
               obe●●re
               ab
               audir●
            
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13530-e62330
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             
               Nemo
               hic
               non
               vinc●t
               ,
               nisi
               qui
               vincere
               noluit
               .
            
             Erasmus
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Satan
                 potens
                 ,
                 omnipotens
                 Christus
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Callidia
                 serpens
                 &
                 sapiens
                 ,
                 Christus
                 sapientia
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             1●
             .
             6
             ▪
             7.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Conditions
             of
             sound
             obedience
             ,
             ●
             .
          
           
             Reason
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             6.2
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             ●
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.